《There Is No World For ■■》 Illustrations Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 1: A Shitty Day A moment was all it took to cross the line; a day was more than enough to turn someone into a villain.An old proverb from the Deep Tower * * * "This world is not real." Said the customer, who had come to the cleaning site, out of the blue. "It looks like the inside of a game I used to play, but that might not be it either. This place looks pretty similar to the comics, movies, novels, games from the franchise universe that dabbled in all forms of media, like an octopus." No matter how much he babbled, the janitors didn''t stop working as they had an unusually large amount to clean that day. Two commie elves, four smugglers, and even some back alley thugs who were the smugglers'' escorts. The janitors bagged their bodies in plastic bags before they became maggot food and sprayed chemicals all over the blood-stained floor. Perhaps he didnt even expect an answer, as the customer kept chattering while sitting in front of the janitor''s truck. "Actually, I didn''t think much about it, but I suddenly had this thoughtPerhaps besides me, there are more people who have fallen into this world." "You know, like the author who writes side story novels based on the fictional universe or even the commercial director." "People like that wouldn''t have become a game character like me... So, how did they get here? Transmigration? Reincarnation?" His half-joking babbling lacked coherence and logic. His voice, heard amidst the laughter, sounded like the ramblings of a madman one might hear in the corridor of a mental hospital. A voice that was somehow ominous and unsettling. By then, a few janitors started observing that customer rather noticeably and warily. Of course, none of the janitors took any action. After all, no one wanted to fight a crazed murderer who had single handedly slaughtered over forty people, including elves. Instead, they simply moved their hands and feet busily, hoping to finish the cleaning a bit faster. "It looks like I''m the only one doing the talking here." Did he pick up on the atmosphere? Because that babbling customer suddenly shut his mouth. However, the silence didn''t last for long. Just as the janitors were about to toss the last plastic bag into the truck, the customer suddenly raised his hand and pointed at one of them. "Hey, you there." The one that the customer was pointing at was the janitor who was mopping the floor with a filthy mop. Just like the other janitors, this one was also wearing thick work clothes and a gas mask over his face. He turned to look at the customer. "Yeah, you. Let me ask you a question." "...A question?" The voice of a young man emerged from the gas mask worn by the janitor holding a filthy mop. "Well, it''s not a difficult question. If someone comes into this world through reincarnation, they''re called a reincarnator, and if through transmigration, they''re called a transmigrator, right? Then what should I be called since I became a game character?" The janitor glanced at the other janitors before answering the customer. "Maybe a protagonist?" "A protagonist? Why do you think so?" "Uh, you said you entered the world of a game. Dont you think that someone who experiences something extraordinary like that deserves to be called a protagonist?" The customer smirked on hearing the janitor''s answer. However, it was more of a sneer than a satisfied smile. "You might think so, but you''re wrong. This universe has another protagonist, you know." "...Is that so?" "I already told you, this is a franchise universe. How can some random game character be the protagonist? Think of another term. What comes to mind when you think of games?" Even though the series of questions were unrelated to cleaning, the janitor holding the filthy mop pondered over it quite seriously. Or at least he pretended to. He kept doing so until his quick-witted colleagues snatched the filthy mop from him and cleaned up the remaining traces. As soon as one of the janitors glanced at him to signal that the cleaning was done, he spoke up. "...Player. How about that?" "Player? Oh, I like that! Player, player..." Seemingly satisfied with the answer, the customer rolled the word player around on his tongue several times and eventually smiled. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, he stood up after a moment and spoke. "Since you''ve come up with a pretty good moniker, youll be the last one." "...The last one? What do you mean by that?" Instead of answering him, the customer ''grabbed'' something out of thin air. Then, as if it had always been there, a long steel sword appeared in the customer''s hand. "W-wait a moment...!" Seeing the sword, one of the quick-witted janitors tried to pull out a gun. However, the customer was faster. "Damn it! Run!" "Alarm! Hit the alarm!" "" A series of screams erupted, followed by the splattering of blood. James, who was the first to draw his gun, fell without even letting out a scream. Deokbae, who tried to press the emergency alarm, was sliced across his chest, and Chunsik, who was beside him, collapsed with nothing but a scream that wasn''t even a dying wish. With the deaths of those three as the start, the rest of the janitors were ruthlessly slaughtered. It was swift and brutal, like taking out the trash. "Why... isn''t the alarm..." The foreman was the last to fall. He kept pressing the unresponsive alarm desperately until his last breath. It was clear that the signal had been sent, but no sound came from the alarm. "Of course, it won''t ring. Ive already settled the payments for your lives a long time ago." Seemingly amused by something, the customer smirked and stomped on the foreman''s corpse until the freshly cleaned floor was stained with blood once more. Only after the foreman''s upper body was mangled beyond recognition did he stop and turn his head. The janitor, who had given him the moniker, was trembling as he stared at him. "Wh-why did you...?" Oh, don''t misunderstand. It''s not like I have a grudge against you guys or anything. "..." "I was slightly short of the XP I needed to level up." The player laughed as he wiped the blood splattered on his cheek. "...XP." "And since I have just started with the prologue, it''s better to be a level 10 than a level 9. That will allow me to unlock attributes and learn new skills After all, progressing through the academy route becomes easier if I start strong." The customer shook his sword clean while nonchalantly rambling like a madman. Drops of blood spattered on the floor. "As promised, you''re the last one. And it looks like the XP will be just about right." The player approached him, but the remaining janitor didn''t even attempt to flee. He simply stood there, glaring at the customerno, the player silently. Was it because of courage or was it because he had given up, knowing he couldn''t escape? Well, it didn''t matter to the player. "Hey, what''s your name?" The player asked as he pressed the sword against the janitor''s neck. "...Dung Beetle." "Ha! Are you called a dung beetle because you handle crap? You have a terrific naming sense!" The player applied a bit of pressure to the sword. The blade dug into Dung Beetle''s neck, and blood trickled down. "So Dung Beetle, any last words? I''ll listen to them, in honor of reaching level 10." "...How much was it?" "What?" "The price for our lives." "The payment? It was cheaper than I thought. 250,000 won1 for each of you. Perhaps he would receive the rest from your wages." Dung Beetle clenched his fists tight, his body trembling. He bit his lip and held his breath to stifle a scream. "...Shit." He tried his best to come to terms with reality. Their boss himself had sold them out. Just to save on labor costs. Was this truly reality? No matter how much he questioned it, reality remained harsh. His fellow janitors, with whom he had been through thick and thin, now lay as nothing but blood and filth on the floor. And soon, he, too, would meet the same fate. "Don''t think too badly of it. Isn''t that what mobs are?" "Mobs? Youre calling us mobs? You! The ones you have killed... Did those people look like mobs to you?" As Dung Beetle spat out those words, the player snickered and responded. "Mobs are something that drop XP and items when you kill them. Can you even consider them to be people?" "You insane, psychopathic son of a... !" The sword passed through his neck, Dung Beetles last words were cut off; and instead of his final words, blood gushed out. Then, the headless body and the head wearing a gas mask fell to the ground. "Level up." The player didn''t even glance at the pile of corpses he had just created. He fiddled with the empty air as if something was there, mumbling about strength and agility, and then left the scene. Thus ended the act of slaughter in the dead of night. No witnesses, no survivors; it was a quiet ending. ...However, the story didn''t end there. From the spot where the player had left, the headless corpse rose. Unable to find direction, the corpse wandered aimlessly for a while, circling the same spot. Groping around the floor with its cold, dead hands, desperately searching for something. . After wandering around for some time, the corpse found what it was looking for in a pool of blood; its cleanly severed head. The corpse lifted the head carefully and placed it where it belonged. As the head settled back onto the neck, black smoke rose from the wound caused by the blade. Then, the flesh and blood began to reattach. While it seemed to be miraculous, the corpse remained just thata corpse. The lifeless body, with its stopped heart, remained cold and did not breathe. However, it wouldn''t take long. The dead janitor would soon come back to life. He would become stronger than before and more... lively. Oh, my Chosen One. At the place where the player had scattered death, ''it'' laughed silently. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 2: A Shitty Day (2) * * *Saying so, the radiant angel placed her hand on my shoulder. Her touch felt warm and gentle. The angel''s voice was as quiet as a whisper, and her body appeared so faint as if she would disappear at any moment. I didn''t realize it back then, but I understood now. The angel was dying. She had used up all her strength, even the power meant for herself, to create the seal. With those words, the angel pushed me deep into the ground. She buried me deep underground, beneath the ruins of the city, to hide the existence of the seal inside me from the rest of the world. Perhaps that was the angel''s final arrangement. Because when sealing something, the best way was to ensure that no one knew where it had been sealed. .. Naturally, it was obvious, but the seal wasnt something I, who was just a boy, could endure. I couldn''t even see what was right in front of my nose in the cramped darkness nor was I able to move a finger in that dreadful prison. No means to find comfort from the intense fear and loneliness inside. And whenever I felt unbearably agonized, I remembered the angel''s final plea. It was the beacon in my heart, my only solace. And when it seemed impossible to bear even with that, I simply stopped thinking. Because by emptying my mind and becoming like a tree or a stone, time passed by smoothly. However, no matter how long I endured... it did not disappear. On the contrary, the underground seal was the first to disappear. I couldn''t blame the angel because she herself would have never expected the seal would be broken in this manner. A large excavator digging through the subway tore the seal apart. The janitors clearing the construction site were the first to discover me after I was freed from the seal. The dwellers on the bottom-rung, who would clean anything, from household trash to corpses for money. The janitors could have simply left me in the garbage pile or sent me to an orphanage. If they were greedy, they could have sold me to human traffickers and taken a cut for themselves. However, they didn''t. And even though I had nothing, they accepted me as their brother. That was how they became my family. There was James-hyung, who was always kind to me; old man Deokbae, who would take me to various internet cafes and billiard halls; Chunsik-hyung, who shared his comic books with me; and even the foreman, who taught me so much about life... They weren''t my blood relatives, but the kindness they showed me was thicker than blood. Looking back, the time I spent with them was perhaps the happiest moment of my life. Yet, I couldn''t even repay a tenth of the happiness they had given me. It was because of what the angel had sealed inside me... That is some effing long flashback. After the underground seal broke, it began to target me vigilantly. It tried to break from its seal and seize my body. When will this end? Nevertheless, the seal left by the angel who sacrificed herself to prepare remained strong. And no matter how much it wrenched my body and the seal, it never fell apart. Yet it didn''t cease. Instead it persisted with its tedious and agonizing struggle, as if determined to seize my body. It stole my senses, deprived me of sleep, and inflicted agony... Years went by, the boy had now become a young man. And as I grew accustomed to its torture, we both arrived at the same conclusion. As long as I remained alive, the seal would never break. For someone with such a strong attachment to life, why do you insist on living such a boring life? Upon realizing that fact, it began changing its approach. It no longer attacked the seal, instead, it tried to influence me. Just like the snake that tempted Adam and Eve, it dug into the gaps within my heart and poured out vulgar temptations. Money, fame, power... I struggled to resist its temptations. Yet each time, its temptations became more specific. At times, when life felt too harsh, there were moments when I was almost tempted to give in. However, I resisted until the very end. In order to live up to the courage of the angel who sacrificed herself and the goodwill of my colleagues who took me in, for the sake of the wor Enough. It''s time to open your eyes My Chosen One. *** The cool night air brushed against his face. His neck felt stiff, as if he had just awoken from a long nap. And then... ? Dung Beetle raised his heavy eyelids. It was still dark, as if morning had not yet come. "Where is this... Chief? James-hyung? Where is everyone?" He tried to get up by pushing his hand against the ground, but he froze in place. The sensation under his fingertips was all too familiar, and he instinctively looked down. . Only then did Dung Beetle realize he was lying on a pile of corpses. Swallowing back his fright, he got to his feet. As his eyes gradually adjusted to the darkness, he began to inspect his surroundings. The place looked like a large warehouse with an enormous number of corpses cramped inside. It looked like there were at least hundreds or possibly over a thousand. ? Dung Beetle continued to rack his brain, trying to get a grasp of the situation. Where was this place, why was he here, and where were his colleagues? ? His memories were hazy, like the broken film reel. Yet, it didnt seem like thinking any further would yield any answers. So, he decided to first get off the pile of corpses and escape this place. Or at least, he tried to. As he grabbed onto the corpse''s hand to climb down, something caught his eye. Dung Beetle gazed at it intently. There was a gold ring on the corpse''s finger. "This..." It looked just like the ring Uncle2 Deokbae wore, the one he cherished as his mothers keepsake. "...It probably just looks similar." The familiar uniform and the gas mask that was identical to his own "No way." Muttering that he couldnt believe his eyes, Dung Beetle lifted the corpse. The corpse was light. Judging by its weight, it couldn''t have been Uncle Deokbae, who could easily devour five servings of meat in a single sitting. However, only after lifting the entire body, did Dung Beetle realize that the corpse had been cut in half. Denying all the evidence before his eyes, Dung Beetle carefully removed the corpse''s gas mask. And as soon as he did that, a horrifying truth stared right back at him. "Uncle Deokbae...?" It was the face of the perpetually smiling Uncle Deokbae. However, his face was currently frozen in rigor mortis, devoid of its usual smile. Fear and painThe emotions he must have felt just before dying, were preserved on his face. "..." Sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And before he realized it, Dung Beetle began checking the surrounding corpses as well. Strewn around the place he had awoken, were the bodies of janitors clad in gas masks and work uniforms. "James-hyung? Chunsik-hyung...?" As he approached the corpses and removed their gas masks, familiar faces appeared. James''s corpse with a hole in the neck. Chunsik-hyung, with his chest slashed, and the foreman''s body was... too horrific to describe. "I-is this a dream? T-this is a dream, right?" For some reason, he suddenly felt cold. Dung Beetle hugged himself tightly, desperately wishing for the dream to end. "Tomorrow is payday. I need to wake up soon..." However, no matter how long he waited, the dream didn''t end. "...Ah." Only after some time did the deeply buried memories resurface. The director, who was especially irritable today, the tragic scene at the site, the bodies of the commie elves and the thugs, and then The face that sneered at him, without bothering to wipe the blood splattered across his cheek. "...Player." The shock hit him as if someone had just whacked the back of his head with a hammer. The superhuman movements he had only seen on TV, the screams of his colleagues, the alarm that didnt ring, and the blade that slashed his neck. The last memory before death pierced Dung Beetle''s brain like shards of broken pottery. "B-but didnt I die as well...?" Recalling the final moment, Dung Beetle fumbled around his neck. But all he found were dried blood scabs. He couldn''t feel any wound from being sliced by the blade. It was as if his neck had never been cut in the first place. "What is... going on...?" Here? He couldn''t finish his sentence because he heard the sound of footsteps approaching, along with an unfamiliar presence. Feeling a bad premonition run down his spine, Dung Beetle shut his mouth and carefully hid his body among the pile of corpses. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 3: A Shitty Day (3) * * *As he paid attention, the sound of footsteps got even clearer. From the sound of their heavy footsteps, it seemed like they were wearing thick shoes. As the footsteps got closer, Dung Beetle realized it wasn''t just one set of footsteps but two. "Ah, were finally done." As expected, two men emerged from the darkness. Familiar gas masks, familiar uniforms... they were undoubtedly janitors who belonged to the same Janitor Guild as him. "Damn, I never thought that thered be a day when janitors have to clean up other janitors." The two men were dragging a corpse wearing the same uniform as theirs. Each held one leg, and because of that, they left a long trail of blood behind them. ...Could it be that those bastards were the ones who dragged the corpses here? Dung Beetle held his breath and moved away from their line of sight. Just as he barely managed to move out of the janitors'' line of sight, the two janitors threw the corpse they were dragging into the pile of bodies. ! Blood and filth splattered from the stacked bodies. Their actions showed no respect for the dead. Dung Beetle frowned and fled from their sight. He hadn''t forgotten what the player said before killing him that their boss was the one who sold them out. If that was true, then those janitors were potentially enemies. While Dung Beetle was busily devising his escape plan, the two janitors turned on their flashlights and approached the pile of bodies. They began inspecting the corpses, moving their lights back and forth. Of all things, they were moving towards Dung Beetle''s hiding place. Fortunately, his worry was unfounded. The two janitors stopped just short of Dung Beetles hiding place and started talking to each other. Hey, dont we have some time to spare? How about a quick snatch? Snatch? Well... we do have about 40 minutes left. Man, were already working overtime here; dont you think that we should at least take something? Dung Beetle felt nauseous as soon as he heard them say Snatch. Snatch. It was the secret code that janitors used when they wanted to steal anything of some value from the corpses. A filthy act; legally and morally unforgivable. He really hated the term. Snatching, you said? It was such a hypocritical term that was made to sound trivial and harmless. As evident by the term, people other than janitors referred to ''snatch'' by. Maggot work. Because of some indecent janitors who did that, the image of janitors as a whole was worsening day by day. His foreman and colleagues never engaged in snatching during their lifetimes because they were janitors, not maggots. In that sense, those two were maggots. Maggots who had no respect for the dead; having forsaken their last shred of humanity, blinded by money. Dung Beetle chewed on his lower lip as he watched the janitors rummage through the corpses. When he thought of his dead colleagues, he felt as if something was churning within his chest. However, he had to hold himself back for now. . Escape, revengeall that could be done later. For now, he had to stay hidden. As Dung Beetle reminded himself to stay hidden in the darkness, those bastards began sifting through the corpses, looking for anything valuable. Damn, these scumbags. How come we cant even find a single gold tooth? Do you think that anyone with money would be acting like a thug in Incheon? Theyd be in Kaesong1 or Busan if they had any skills. The only things in this damned city are outcasts and corpses. Yeah, youre right. I know that. And seeing how they skillfully stole from selected corpses, it was definitely not their first time doing this. They pried open mouths to extract gold teeth, stripped off clothes, and emptied pockets Soon, they reached where Dung Beetle''s colleagues bodies lay. Dung Beetle pleaded silently, but the bastards didnt walk past his colleagues'' bodies. Those disgusting bastards were maggots wearing the uniform of a janitor. Oh my, this old man even when he died, he did it cleanly. They stood in front of the foreman''s body, pointing their flashlights at it. The brutally trampled corpse was exposed, but there was no sign of respect or courtesy on their faces. They prodded the body with their feet, spouting mocking remarks. , he made such a fuss about not snatching. Look at him now. He completely turned into ground meat. It was because he kept making a fuss that he ended up like this. Dont you know his whole team was marked by the higher-ups? By the higher-ups? How did that happen? This old man was really good at his job. The Director asked him to secretly hoard a few bodies, and he refused and confronted him. Well, he said something about not dishonoring the dead. Wow, what a great guy. Did he think he was some sort of priest? Dishonor my ass, a corpse is just a corpse. Watching this, Dung Beetle gritted his teeth hard. His blood ran cold, and it felt like his head was about to explode. Now that I think about it, didnt this old man save up some money? And he had no family, right? That moneys going straight into the Director''s pocket, so dont even think about it. Do you want to end up as a corpse as well? , what about the others then? There was that guy on his team, what was his name, uh Deokbae? Didnt that bastard always wear a rather big gold ring? A gold ring? As soon as Uncle Deokbae''s name was brought up, Dung Beetle shut his eyes. If he saw them desecrate the bodies of his colleagues if he saw them desecrate Uncle Deokbae, he felt like he wouldnt be able to tolerate it any longer. Dung Beetle curled up even more and searched for the angel within his heart. However, there was no answer. Just like usual, it never came. "Oh, I found it! The gold ring!" "Finally, something valuable!" As Dung Beetle desperately averted his gaze, the excited voices of those bastards reached his ears. Unable to hold back, Dung Beetle raised his head. He saw them twist Uncle Deokbae''s finger, remove the gold ring, and then toss the body aside. Uncle Deokbae''s upper body rolled on the floor. For a very brief moment, Dung Beetle met his eyes as the corpse rolled. There were tears of blood flowing from Uncle Deokbae''s eyes. At that moment, something inside Dung Beetle snapped. "This bastard wasnt even married; why the hell did he go around wearing a gold ring?" "For us to snatch it?" ", right. He wore it to fill our pockets." Unaware of what was happening in the darkness, the bastards continued rejoicing as they rummaged through the other corpses. "Hey, we don''t have much time left. Let''s finish up and get out of here." "Didn''t they say there was an elf as well? You should go check the elf, and I''ll check the janitors a bit more." The one who took Uncle Deokbae''s gold ring moved towards Dung Beetle, while the other moved away towards the elf''s body. Instinctively realized this was his chance, Dung Beetle quietly took off his blood-soaked work uniform. This uniform was cheap and other than being tough and durable, it was nothing special. However, at that moment, that was more than enough for Dung Beetle. He rolled the uniform into a long, rope-like strip. Clutching the rolled-up uniform in both hands, he silently approached the bastard, who had taken the gold ring, from behind. And then... Just one more thing to gra... ! He wrapped the rolled-up uniform around the bastards neck and tightened it. Squeezing with all his might, he used his legs to cling to that persons body, to ensure he couldnt escape. The ambushed bastard grasped at his neck as he struggled. He twisted his body, kicked his legs, and flailed his arms. However, it was all in vain. The despicable maggot, who did nothing but desecrate the dead, was unable to escape the noose. It didn''t take much time for the bastards body to go limp. Dung Beetle swallowed hard as he stared at the maggot fallen at his feet. His strength deserted him, and his mind cooled down. Murder... yes, this was murder. Yet... something didnt feel right. For some reason, he felt nothing. No sense of achievement or guilt. It simply felt like he was doing something obvious like drinking water when thirsty or stepping on a maggot when he saw one. However, murder was still murder. Dung Beetle was shocked by how he felt nothing even after killing the bastard. Suddenly, the voice of the bastard stripping the elf''s corpse reached his ears. Hey! Weve hit a jackpot! Theres a necklace on this elfs body! As the bastard called out to his coworker, he naturally shone his flashlight in this direction... Huh What the hell...? However, what he saw was Dung Beetle strangling the maggot. Dung Beetle turned towards the light, and their eyes met. They say eyes are the windows of the soul. Even though they were both wearing gas masks, they could instantly understand each others thoughts. A very brief silence filled the space and then, it vanished. The maggot bastard was the first to make his move. He turned and ran without hesitation. Dung Beetle pushed the dead maggot aside and chased after him. The chase didnt last long. ", damn it!" ! Ironically, the bastard tripped over the very corpse he had tossed earlier. The dead body had no sense of injustice, and the heavens remained silent, but he was now paying the price for his desecration. Damn it! Stay back! Dont come any closer! As the bastard flailed over the filth oozing from the corpse, Dung Beetle pounced on him. The maggot bastard struggled to avoid being pinned down, but he couldnt hold out for long against the higher ground. Dung Beetle mounted him and used his knees to pin his shoulders and solar plexus. Wa , wait, ! sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment he gained the upper hand, Dung Beetle immediately thrust his fist down. He showed no hesitation while delivering the blows. After all, this was the man who had mocked the foreman and desecrated Uncle Deokbaes corpse. P-please, spare me! Please, st- ! Stop! The bastard flailed his arms, screaming desperately, but the punches didnt stop. The gas mask tore off, blood splattered, and eventually, the sound of something breaking rang. Dung Beetle abandoned himself to the raw violence and instinct. He could no longer tell if he was hitting someone''s head or if this was something he had been suppressing all this time. However, he didnt even want to know. Dung Beetle kept punching until he could punch no more. And when he finally stopped Finally. ''It'' spoke to him. Youve crossed the line. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 4: A Shitty Day (4) * * *The Korean Environmental Beautification Union, no one really used its original name; they simply called it the Janitor Guild. And after all the staff had left for the day, a small party was taking place in the quiet office. However, the party had only one participant. Just like how the union was never addressed by its original name, he was usually referred to as the operations director rather than his name. The middle-aged man poured himself some whiskey he had prepared for special occasions. The Director, who had only drunk soju all his life, savored the aroma of whiskey before gulping it straight from the bottle. The sensation of alcohol over 30 degrees Celsius flowing down his throat was fantastic. Could he call this the taste of satisfaction, from having taken care of it so meticulously? Anyway, after cleansing his insides with whiskey, the Director sank into his chair. It was a perfect night. The towering stack of money sitting on his desk was his reward for resolving a long-standing issue. Moreover, it wasn''t Korean won with the face of President Lee Seungbaek1, but a bundle of U.S. $100 bills featuring Benjamin Franklin instead. The Director picked up a bundle and sniffed it. The musty scent of cash was much sweeter drinking accompaniment than any side dish in the world. "How nice, very nice." All this was thanks to the crazed killer who was recently making a big commotion everywhere. Three days ago, without providing any context, that killer demanded for exactly ten people to kill. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a demand typical of a deranged killer. The issue was, the Director was unable to identify ten people to be killed. For heavens sake, he was the Director of the Janitor Guild, not a human trafficker! However, he couldnt simply deny his request as that lunatic had already turned too many people into corpses. In the end, he sent a request for help to the higher-ups. The request was made to stop that mad killer, but the higher-ups resolved the problem in a completely unexpected manner. - The Director realized who the some guys that need to be killed were. The impudent foreman who had the audacity to talk back to the higher-ups, and the foolish janitors who blindly sided with their foreman. Hence, the higher-ups suggested to use this opportunity to get rid of that foreman this time. Coincidentally, there were exactly ten of them. The Director didn''t shrink in fear or feel guilty; instead, he faithfully followed the orders from above. Thankfully, his higher-ups didnt say anything about the bribe he received while handling the job. After all, wasn''t there a saying: silence is golden? Hence, he interpreted his higher-ups'' silence in this manner: And the Director gladly complied. From the janitors monthly wages, to the paltry sum the crazed killer paid for their lives... and even the assets the foreman owned. In just one night, an enormous amount of money had fallen into the Directors hands. Among them, the foreman''s assets made up a major chunk of the amount he gained. Rumors about him being very well-off were widespread, but the Director never imagined that it would be this much. However... The Director raised the whisky again, filled with condolence and gratitude. The strong buzz enveloping him provided a pleasant sensation. Without resisting the intoxication, he savored the moment. After about ten minutes, he rose from his seat and pulled out a large bag and a bunch of smaller bags from under his desk. They were cheap market bags without any adornments or labels. However, the value of the bags could be judged from their content. He then began stuffing bundles of bills into the bags. His reason for using those bags instead of a sturdy safe was simple. This money was like lifeblood, but it could never be more important than the blood flowing through his veins. The rule of thumb was simple: when you obtain dirty money like that, you should spread it around in advance to avoid any problems that might make you spill blood. After a short while, money for the higher-ups, the public officials backing him, and the police were neatly packed into the bag. And even though he had only moved some bundles of cash, sweat was already trickling down his forehead, probably due to the alcohol. After transferring around half the bundles of money, the Director straightened his back and wiped his sweat with a look of satisfaction on his face. Like a farmer who had just reaped the fruits of honest labor, he looked at the bags of money with a proud expression. The thought that they were all his lifelines brought a smile to his face. The moment he reached out to put his share in the largest bag a sudden noise, as if something was broken, came from behind. The Director turned around in surprise and saw something coming through the window. Was that crazed killer coming for him as well? The Director hurriedly took out a pistol from the desk drawer. Standing unsteadily, he pointed at the figure climbing through the window. However the figure''s appearance was way too familiar. Even though he was covered in blood and filth, he was wearing the janitor guild''s uniform and a gas mask. "Director." "W-what the hell are you doing?" "Why did you do that?" The janitor who broke through the window suddenly began spouting incomprehensible words. The Director wondered if he should run away, but his eyes caught sight of the bags of money piled on the desk. That money gave him the courage he didn''t have before. Grabbing the gun with both hands, he shouted at the janitor approaching him. "You bastard! Who the hell are you!" "Why did you sell us to that crazy bastard?" Sell us? Realizing the meaning hidden in those words, the Director scrunched his eyebrows. "...Foreman?" There was no reply. The Director continued to ponder over it. Could it be? Did one of the janitors he handed over to the crazed killer manage to survive? No, someone undoubtedly survived; that was why this man was causing such a commotion. He tried to guess which of the janitors he sold would be bold enough to act like this. The foreman was too old, and the ones around Deokbae''s age didn''t have the guts to do something like this. So that narrowed it down to the young ones... being a foreigner, James had a unique accent, and the youngest, Dung Beetle, was too quiet to cause trouble like this. Naturally, the only one who remained, in his opinion, was Chunsik. Arriving at that conclusion, the Director licked his parched lips before opening his mouth again. "Chunsik, a man who''s alive should think about staying alive. Hah, where do you think we are now? How dare you come in here." Sweat gathered in his palm holding the gun. Unsure when that man would rush at him, the Director tensed up. However, that man didn''t charge at him immediately. In a choked up voice, he continued to speak. "Answer the question! Why the hell did you sell us?" "Why did I sell you, you ask? This motherfucker! Don''t you remember the orders your foreman received from the higher-ups? If you''re maggots cleaning up corpses, you should behave like maggots. Did you really believe that something like this would never happen?" "Just because of that...?" "Just because of that? Do you know how much weve lost simply because you refused to strip the corpses bare before handing them over? ! The Director fired the pistol. The janitor was hit in the thigh and collapsed to the ground. "I-I! I was a top marksman in the army. You know that, you motherfucker?" He didn''t mention that the bullet hit his thigh even though he was aiming for the janitors head. Damn it! Regaining his composure, the Director reached for the bottle of whisky as he tried to steady his breath. "You stupid bastard, is money a joke to you? At this very moment, numerous people in Africa and beyond the dimensional portal are dying because of money, you know!" Right from the start, the Director''s words were nothing but sophistry. If the Director himself didnt believe his own words, what more could be said? However, what did that have to do with anything? The important thing was that the Director stood unharmed, while that guy was on the ground after being hit by a bullet. "...At least, there''s one thing we can agree on." The janitor lying on the floor didn''t bother to counter his sophistry nor did show any signs of anger. He only sighed deeply before giving him a ferocious glare that could pierce through the gas mask. "Well, do you mean that you are now dead? The gun and the whiskey boosted the Directors courage. Taking a sip of whiskey, he approached the guy confidently. "That some people die because of money." "This motherfucker... Ha, it looks like you still dont understand the situation. You came back from the brink of death, and you still see nothing?" The Director approached the man with absolute confidence that he would never miss and aimed at his head. Thoughts about how to dispose of the body and how much he would need to pay off the police who would respond to the gunshot crossed his mind, but such trivial matters were of no concern. "Go die now." Just as the Director pulled the trigger, the man suddenly sprang to his feet. "...?!" The Director was unable to react to the unexpected ambush. ! The bullet the Director fired with all his might whizzed through the air, while the janitor slammed his head into his chin. ! Accompanied by the sound of a broken jaw and teeth, the Director''s head spun. ... The Director''s thoughts didn''t continue beyond that. ! Excruciating pain engulfed him as something struck his head again. Then, his consciousness plummeted into deep darkness. *** ", ..." The Director awakened, whining like a puppy soaked in rain. The place where he was hit still hurt, and he tossed and turned for a while without opening his eyes. "Please help... help me." No one responded to his pitiful cry. The Director tried to raise his hand to rub his eyes, but it was difficult to even move his head as all his limbs were tied up. Eventually, the Director opened his eyes and it took him several more minutes to regain his senses. "Are you awake?" The first thing he saw through his blurry vision was a black gas mask commonly worn by janitors. "W-who... who are you?" "Why? Are you so surprised that Im not Chunsik? "A-are you... Deokbae? Deokbae, this is all a misunderstanding. I can explain everything." "Uncle Deokbae... How dare you mention that name." He slowly took off the gas mask as he said that. What first emerged was the jawline of a young man who wasnt fully matured. Black hair soaked in blood and sweat flowed down, and finally, the eyes hidden behind the strands of hair came into sight. "Golden eyes...?" Eyes glistening with a gruesome golden hue akin to melted gold. And as far as he knew, only one janitor had eyes like that. "Dung Beetle, how did you...?" "Why? Am I someone who is not supposed to be alive?" "..." The Director shook his head desperately. What could he do to survive? Should he appeal to his emotions or resort to threats? "Y-you crazy bastard!" He chose the latter. "Do you know what you''ve done? Do you know who you''re messing with right now?" From what the Director recalled, Dung Beetle was someone with a dutiful temperament, always willing to do dirty work as long as he was ordered to do so. Perhaps this young man was perhaps out of his mind temporarily, but if he shouted a few times... "W-Wait a minute. This motherfucker, what the hell are you doing?" Contrary to the Director''s expectations, Dung Beetle didn''t shrink back. Instead, he did something more terrifying. He pulled out a large canister of gasoline from behind his back and approached the Director with big strides. "Wait! Just wait!" Dung Beetle opened the lid and poured the gasoline directly over the Director''s head. The horrid smell of gasoline, causing a chill to run down his spine, enveloped him. "..." It was only then that the Director took in his surroundings. Through the dim darkness, he could see a place with corpses piled up like mountains. It was the massive warehouse where the janitors secretly stored the corpses they had cleaned. The Director realized something was profoundly wrong. Was it really possible for someone who was just shot in the thigh to drag an unconscious adult male from his office all the way here? Did that make any sense? As he struggled to grasp reality, Dung Beetle spoke. "Director, I''m going to give you an opportunity." "Opportunity? What opportunity?" "An opportunity not to get burnt and die here." Dung Beetle took out a lighter from his pocket. "It''s not something difficult. I''ll ask the questions, and you just need to give me an answer." "..." Dung Beetle silently flicked the lighter on and off. Gripped with fear, the director agreed to it without saying a word. Seeing that, Dung Beetle spoke first. "Your first question. Was this job ordered by the higher-ups?" "T-that... thats right. When that deranged killer made the demand to hand over someone for him to kill, they thought that was a good opportunity, so they ordered me... to send your team to that killer. Believe me! I-I just did as I was told." The Director swallowed hard. The golden eyes of Dung Beetle staring at him looked too menacing. ...Then, the second question. What is this corpse warehouse? The Director shut his eyes tight. This wasn''t a question he could answer. Even if answering him could save his life for now, he would certainly pay the price later, as the higher-ups would never spare him for revealing the truth. However, if he didn''t give him an answer, he would die. A liquid trickled between the wrinkles around the Director''s eyes; no one could tell if it was tears or gasoline. This warehouse... is the raison d''tre for the Janitor Guilds existence. The raison d''tre? ''You must have heard the urban legends about the Janitor Guild. That nonsense that the guild is operating a human flesh factory and supplying corpses to Necromancers? Yes, those false rumors. Half of them are true. Half were true? Dung Beetle furrowed his brows. Needless to say, a human flesh factory was undoubtedly nonsense. Butchery was surprisingly delicate work, requiring large-scale slaughterhouses and refrigeration facilities. It made no sense to talk about supplying human flesh when these people were just stacking corpses in a warehouse. They were lucky that the guild didnt supply rotten meat. Then, there was only one answer: they supplied corpses to Necromancers. But... that was just as nonsensical. Are you really asking me to believe that? When Dung Beetle voiced his opinion, the Director looked at him warily as he opened his mouth. I know that it''s hard to believe. But thats the truth without a single falsehood. I can swear to it. Isn''t the Janitor Guild under the government? Are you saying that they''ve teamed up with people whove been designated as terrorists by the United States? The Director pulled his neck and body backwards as Dung Beetle stepped forward with the lighter. We''re living in an era where big-eared commies brazenly meet with the U.S. president. Is it really strange for the Korean government to team up with a terrorist organization? He kept talking as he cautiously moved his body as far as he could, just in case the lighter''s flame reached him. I cant really tell you about how far the government''s influence extends to. I''m just someone at the bottom of the hierarchy, responsible for delivering the goods. But one thing I can say for sure is that the Janitor Guild has been doing this for at least 20 years. Lies. What does the government have to gain from people like Necromancers? With a click, he moved the lighter closer. The Director screamed as if he were shrieking. The Awakening Potion! They receive the Awakening Potion! The Awakening Potion? Hell yes, damn it! Its an elixir that has a 20% chance of turning an Earthian into a mana user when you drink it! The Necromancers supply it to the government. ... " If not, how does this tiny country have more mages than all of South America? Did they build Hogwarts or something? It was a plausible story. It was true that South Korea produced more mages than any other country. The government said it was due to a dimensional portal that opened in the Kaesong area, but... well, a contract with Necromancers made more sense. ...Evidence? Do you have any evidence? Damn it! This warehouse is the evidence! Does this look like a normal warehouse to you? What Im saying is that this place has preservation spells to keep corpses from decaying easily and seals to prevent the smell from escaping! As the Director shouted, Dung Beetle looked around the warehouse with a new perspective. Indeed, if so many corpses were decaying in here, the stench should have permeated the entire area. A single gas mask would be unable to withstand the overwhelming stench. The situation was beyond explanationunless magic was involved. If they weren''t Necromancers, why would they build a facility like this? Please, please believe me. I-I mean, is there any reason for me to lie after coming all the way here? The Director pleaded in a desperate voice. He wanted to stay alivethere were too many assets he hadnt used and things he hadnt enjoyed. He couldnt just die like this. However, looking at Dung Beetles gaze, he realized that the young man didn''t fully believe him. Those narrowed eyes were staring at the Director, calculating whether his words were true or false. If what you say is true, when will the Necromancer arrive? There must be a schedule for collecting corpses. In three days. Theyll come to collect the corpses in three days, as they do regularly. T-The secret meeting place is the closed Incheon Port Pier 13! The Director divulged confidential information without hesitation. It might have gone unnoticed if he hadnt said anything, but he had already disclosed way too much to remain silent now. Three days Dung Beetle shut his mouth and remained silent. The lingering silence made the Director even more afraid. D-do you have any more questions? I will tell you everything I know; just spare my life. I have no more questions. I don''t think you really know everything. Then... you will spare me, right? Dung Beetle stared down without responding. Tangled with disgust and hatred, the gold eyes met the Director''s gaze head-on. In the brief moment of silence, the gasoline on the Directors cheek mingled with the cold sweat trickling down. As if resolving himself, Dung Beetle clenched his fist tightly before putting the lighter back into his pocket. "As promised. I will spare you." The Director sighed with relief. Simultaneously, he mocked Dung Beetle in his mind. "Thank you. Thank you very much..." Yet he feigned weakness and misery outwardly. There was no need to cause unnecessary trouble. As long as he survived now, there would be plenty of opportunities for revenge. Although he would likely lose his position as a Director and have to flee from the South Korean government. Regardless, Dung Beetle abandoned the Director, walked toward the warehouse entrance, and disappeared from his sight. Only once the sound of Dung Beetles footsteps disappeared did the Director finally relax. He sighed, clutching his pounding chest. "Damn it, he could have released my arms and legs before he left." He tried to untie his bound limbs while groaning. As he freed one arm, a strange smell tickled his nose. It smelt... like burning meat... "Oh my damn it" The smell wafted from the direction Dung Beetle had left. As the Director turned his head, black smoke and rising flames met his eyes. "This... this..." There was no space in the warehouse to avoid the fire, and there was no escape route. For the sake of flawless magic, there were no windows, let alone ventilation holes. Maybe he could break through the entrance and escape before the flames grew larger. However, it was a death sentence for the Director, who was drenched in gasoline from head to toe. "You damn bastard!!!" The Director sat quietly, realizing that all he could do was wait to be burnt to death in despair. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 5: A Coincidence For The Protagonist * * *The sound of someone climbing stairs echoed. Was this what the footsteps of hell would sound like? With each step, the strong scent of blood and burning flesh filled the air. The moment its footsteps ceased, Dung Beetle instinctively realized that it had reached the peak. Awaken. A sweet yet familiar voice rang out. Dung Beetle opened his eyes slowly. The first thing that came into view was a pyramid with a massive step-like structure. Built by stacking rectangles upon rectangles, it was a primitive and simple pyramid. However, as Dung Beetle looked up, the word that came to mind was not ''pyramid.'' ? Dark iron bars were fixed all over the surface of the pyramid. Dung Beetle. While he was still in a daze, a voice called out to him from the top of the pyramid. At last, we finally meet face to face. Dung Beetle raised his head to look at the top. At the summit, covered in iron bars, darkness in the form of a human was looking down at him. It looked like a silhouette of a lady, wearing a dress that revealed its feminine figure, standing at the peak of the pyramid in an alluring pose. Dung Beetle wanted to know what in the world was happening. However, he couldnt open his mouth. He had no mouth. Other than his eyes, nose, and ears, everything else was covered by shadows, as if only they were permitted in this world. The pyramid was covered in iron bars, and the seductively dressed figure Everything was an imaginary shadow; something shouldn''t exist in reality, a metaphor of memory. However, even after realizing it was a dream, Dung Beetle was still unable to wake up. Because this was not his dream. It is likely that you have many things you wish to say. Yet, I shall not permit it. The figure laughed silently as it looked down at Dung Beetle. The pyramid trembled violently as if trying to silence its laughter, but the figure didn''t even flinch. For now, simply observe and listen. That is your duty for today. The pyramid''s vibration intensified. It was so intense that even Dung Beetle beneath the pyramid felt the tremors. However, the next moment, as the figure pulled something from under its foot, the pyramid fell silent, as if it were dead. Are you aware of how long I have awaited this day? I have been patiently anticipating the moment when you would offer me a sacrifice. What the figure pulled out were two bodies: one with a long, protruding tongue and the other with a shattered head. Dung Beetle swallowed hard as he stared at the bodies. They were all too familiar to him. How could he forget? After all, they were the first people he had ever killed. The first is always of exceptional significance, for it is one of a kind. Thus, I shall celebrate with great jubilation today. With joyous shouts, the figure tossed the bodies in its hands under the pyramid. The bodies rolled between the iron bars. . The sound of metal colliding with flesh echoed, and a long trail of blood formed on the pyramid. The moment the bodies fell to the ground, they vanished beneath the pyramid, just like a shadow. It was an incomprehensible sight. Dung Beetle racked his brain intensely, trying to comprehend the situation. How did a being that had been sealed away, summon him into a dream, and why did it call the janitors he killed an offering? Why did this happen? Pray, do not feign ignorance. Have not you discerned it already? It then whispered as if reading Dung Beetle''s mind. How can a decapitated body be raised from the dead? How can an ordinary human, no superhuman, remain unharmed even after being shot? Furthermore, how did you manage to walk for kilometers in such a condition, dragging an unconscious person to the warehouse? There is only one answer, Dung Beetle. As if the height difference between the bottom and top of the pyramid didn''t matter, the beings voice resonated in Dung Beetle''s ears as if it were right beside him. I am the one responsible. I reached beyond the seal to revive you. I bestowed you with a body that remains unaffected by bullets and endowed you with endless stamina. The dream world, composed of a pyramid and darkness, trembled. If the voice he had been listening to all this time had been like the whispering wind, the voice he now heard was as loud as a typhoon. Dung Beetle struggled with the urge to block his ears. ... That was what he was about to say, but the words wouldnt come out. He was unable to say anything here. However, even if his mouth was blocked, he still could move his eyes. Dung Beetle looked at the figure with a gaze that couldn''t become words. However, the figure didn''t reply. Also, it was now the time for it to speak, not Dung Beetle. Did you not find it delightful? When you eliminated the janitors who disgraced your colleagues. When you let the Director, who betrayed you, be consumed by flames. Dung Beetle thought about the revenge he had exacted just yesterday. He did not find it enjoyable in the slightest. Revenge was a series of pains: the pain of losing his colleagues and the pain inflicted upon his enemies. It was indeed enjoyable, was it not? As it said this, it swung its arms proudly. Darkness surged accompanying the movement of its arms, revealing what was hidden beneath the pyramid. They were piles of burning corpses. Under the pyramid stairs, a tremendous quantity of burning corpses suddenly sprang forth. The bodies burned with a disgusting odor, emitting smoke. Dung Beetle unintentionally inspected the corpses and on seeing a familiar face, he widened his eyes. The Director... that disgusting excuse of a human, who had sold him and his colleagues, was burning amidst the flames. Could it be? That all the bodies from the warehouse he had burned last night were now in this dream? Dung Beetle felt an uncanny premonition and turned his gaze back to the top of the pyramid. Standing in its place, it spread its arms wide and declared. Joythat is the sole thing I seek and the reason I chose you. Through you, I shall attain the joy I desire. I shall partake in the enjoyment of all that you eat, drink, obtain, and feel. And everything you kill and destroy... I shall receive it as an offering. With a voice full of joy, it reached below the pyramid. As it did so, the ground trembled, and shadows burst forth from beneath the piles of burning corpses. Like mud in a nightmare, the shadows began to engulf everything in their surroundings. There were no exceptions. The bodies, the flames, and even the iron bars on the pyramid. The shadows grew in size as they engulfed everything within their reach. And in no time at all, the shadows had swelled to the point of engulfing the entire pyramid. Two janitors, 987 bodies, and one soul burnt to death while cursing you... As it swung its arm once more, the shadows, which were swelling without any order, moved according to its gesture. It was an overwhelming and bizarre sight. Just like a snake, the gigantic shadows stretched its maws to envelop the pyramid. And what followed was the unreal sight of the shadows flowing back towards the top of the pyramid. As if trying to resist the shadows, the pyramid shook violently. However, like prey entrapped by a snake, it was unable to stop it. I shall accept the first offering you have prepared with joy. Following that declaration, the shadows were instantly sucked into its hand. ! It was like a tsunami crashing into a dam. The iron bars holding steady at the top of the pyramid did not last for long. Starting with the sound of steel breaking, the iron bars were swept away, crushed, and swept away by the shadows. Eventually, as it absorbed all the shadows, the top of the pyramid was dented, as if it had been struck by artillery fire. Ah, what sweet deaths these are. Now, at the top of the pyramid, where only traces remained, it opened its mouth and spoke with a satisfied tone. You can look forward to it, my Chosen One. For I am a being unlike the rotten gods of this world, who only hope. I shall bestow a corresponding boon for all offerings. Just like when it climbed the pyramid, it began to descend the steps leisurely. One step, another step... With each step, an unprecedented force pressed down on Dung Beetle''s body. And thus, when it stood right before him, Dung Beetle could not even raise his head as he knelt on the ground. He desperately tried to lift his head, but all he could see was the hem of a dress made entirely of darkness. Dung Beetle, my Chosen One. It reached out and placed its hand over Dung beetle''s head. A gentle touch, but the difference in the existence it conveyed was immense. Dung Beetle gritted his teeth as he struggled to withstand the pressure on his head. As a reward for your offering, I shall bestow upon you that which you most require. Immediately, something poured onto Dung Beetle''s head. Following the strange sound, as if it was suddenly raining, shadows cascaded like a waterfall. Talent. I shall bestow upon you a gift so formidable that no human can rival ita talent to exact revenge and claim more lives. You shall wield the body and talents I have bestowed as a weapon to exact revenge according to your will. The Janitor Guild, the Necromancers, and the life of the Player you shall offer all of them to me. Its last words were faint, as if the voice was whispering to him. Was it whispering? No, it wasn''t. It seemed like Dung Bettles senses were awakening from the dream, unable to withstand the pressure. Alas, I can no longer take up any more of your time. It seems that I have stirred you too much. It brushed Dung Beetles cheek as it lowered its hand from his head. My Chosen One, for the final part, I shall reveal my name. From now on, call me not ''it'', but by my name. Its touch dissolved into sticky darkness, like melted sugar flowing down Dung Beetle''s cheek. Mignium. That is the name you must worship. And with those words, Dung Beetle felt as if he had fainted, only to suddenly awaken from the dream. *** On the mountainside where MacArthur1 overlooked downtown Incheon. . Dung Beetle woke up feeling nauseated. His stomach was empty from not eating for a whole day, thus only air and gastric juice gushed out. "... ..." After retching for a while, Dung Beetle was finally able to catch his breath with much difficulty. However, his mind was still in a haze. He could barely feel his surroundings as he tried to regain his senses, which were lost amidst a sensation of floating somewhere between reality and dreams. After staggering around for a while, he found a water bottle lying in the distance. With trembling hands, he opened the lid and gulped down the water. His sore throat felt as if it were on fire. "...." He emptied the bottle in an instant, but it hardly soothed his insides. Because his issue was more of a mental one than a physical one. That was how shocking the truth revealed in his dream was. Offering, the Chosen One, and... Mignium. Recollecting what he had seen and heard in his dream, Dung Beetle crushed the water bottle. There wasn''t much he could understand. The fact that Mignium, who had tried to kill him, had revived him instead, was something far beyond his comprehension. Why would the calamity warned by the Angel revive and choose him? Was it out of sympathy or innate goodness? Absolutely not. He couldn''t feel an ounce of kindness from Mignium, who simply sucked bodies and souls in the dream. Mignium was undoubtedly pure evil. If she was not evil, what was evil? However... was there a reason for him to refuse the power bestowed by Mignium? Wasn''t Earth already overflowing with evil beings? For instance, one such being was the Player who killed him, as were the corporations on Earth exploiting Asha beyond the dimensional portal and the corrupt politicians. Could Mignium, the being sealed within him, be more evil than them? Perhaps the Angel had tricked him... ... Feeling that he might have crossed a line there, Dung Beetle stopped thinking. Such rumination was meaningless. Before talking about faith, this was a problem related to skill. No matter how much he doubted it, he couldn''t understand the sincerity of the Angel or why Mignium had chosen him. Therefore, Dung Beetle pushed all the confusion to the back of his mind and focused only on one solid truth. Revenge. He wanted to take revenge on everyone and everything that had caused the death of colleagues who were like family to him. Be it Mignium or the Angel, it didn''t matter. The burning desire for revenge was solely his. The Janitor Guild, which betrayed his colleagues, the Player who wielded his sword merely to level up, and the Necromancers and South Korean government the Director had revealed before his death. Until he had avenged them, the Angel''s plea and Mignium''s temptation all were secondary to him. With that in mind, Dung Beetle touched his cheek and turned to look to his side. Sea?ch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Isn''t that right, Hyung-nims?" There were nine graves lined up in a row beside the spot where he lay. These were the graves he had created the day before by moving each of his colleagues'' bodies into the mountains. It would have been difficult for an ordinary person to carry one body, but he managed to transport nine bodies up the mountainside, dig the ground, and build the grave mounds. There were no funeral rites for these hastily made graves, no gravestones or memorial tablets. They were graves known only to Dung Beetle and would only be remembered by him in this world. Fortunately, it was also a great spot with a view overlooking the downtown below. Dung Beetle glanced at the graves for a moment before getting back on his feet. He felt that if he didn''t leave now, he might never be able to. He suppressed something welling up inside and bit his lower lip. "I will definitely... return after I have taken my revenge." The sorrow was prolonged, but the time spent coming up with the resolution was brief. Dung Beetle bowed deeply towards the graves and turned his back as he began to descend the mountain. He looked back several times as he descended, but there was nothing to hold him back. Amidst the cold, shimmering moonlight, the shadow of nine graves cast a long night shadow on Dung Beetles back. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 6: A Coincidence For The Protagonist (2) * * *Incheon at dawn was no different from any other city in South Korea. As the entertainment districts and gambling dens began to close, people worn out by life and alcohol spilled into the streets. All the trash that had accumulated overnight was being kicked around, accompanying them on their way back home. The only ones moving busily were the market merchants, street vendors, and janitors. Avoiding their gazes, Dung Beetle blended into the crowded streets of dawn. The first place he headed to was an alley no one passed by. He then stopped in front of a dirty trash can and a clothing collection box. He removed his work uniform, stained with blood and dirt, and threw it into the trash can. He then grabbed whatever clothes he could from the clothing collection box and put them on. What he took was a saggy turtleneck shirt and short-length jeans. It wasnt suitable attire for the season that was gradually growing hotter, but as long as it didn''t attract attention, it didnt really matter. After changing his clothes, Dung Beetle returned to the street, heading towards his next destination. Worried that someone might recognize him, he kept his head down and lowered his gaze the entire time. Even without that concern, his golden eyes would inevitably stand out. Fortunately, the indifference of the people of Incheon exceeded his expectations. Everyone who passed by didnt even glance at him, let alone make eye contact. . Dung Beetle raised his head slightly to look at his destination. Incheon Market, also known as MacArthur Market due to the huge MacArthur statue standing at the entrance. Matching his pace with the other merchants entering the market, Dung Beetle blended in naturally. The smell of fish and food hit him as soon as he entered the market, but his destination lay in the opposite direction. Deep within the market, in a small alley that even the merchants didnt visit, was a tiny bar. Making his way through the winding market alleys, Dung Beetle entered the bar. However, the owner, who was cleaning tables, didnt even spare him a glance as he spoke. "Were closed for the day." "Mr. Jang Man" Only after Dung Beetle called his name did the owner finally turn his head. "...Dung Beetle? What are you doing here at this hour?" The bar owner, Jang Man, was an impressive old man who had the characteristic tanned skin of a sailor. It was said that he used to be a dominant figure among the sailors when the Incheon Port was still around, and anyone would nod in agreement on seeing his robust build. "Did that old Foreman of yours send you on an errand for liquor or something?" "...The Foreman has passed away." "What?" As soon as he heard Dung Beetle''s answer, Jang Man stopped wiping the table and furrowed his brow. "What are you talking about? The old man who just bought liquor a few days ago, died?" "...Have you heard about the incident where all the smugglers and elves were killed at their secret meeting place?" "Well, sort of. It happened just two days ago, didnt it? That news is still going around." Two days. Did it take him a day to resurrect after becoming a corpse? Dung Beetle thought about the time he had been dead before continuing. "...The perpetrator of that incident requested a cleanup, and our team was assigned the job." "Could it be? Was the perpetrator the crazed killer himself?" "Yes, as soon as we were done with the cleanup, that man turned his sword on our team." "...The Janitor Guild is not a fool. Are you saying that they have sent you without taking any precautions?" "The Janitor Guild were the ones who sold us to that crazed killer." "Huh." Jang Man touched his forehead as if he couldn''t believe it. "The Foreman worked for the Janitor Guild for over twenty years. I can''t believe this they treated someone like him as if they were disposable. He pondered for a moment before staring at Dung Beetle. "Did anyone else from the team survive?" "No, I am the sole survivor." Feeling sorry, Jang Man shook his head in regret. He then stood up and retrieved a bottle of liquor from the display cabinet behind the table. "I''m glad that you survived. At least there''s still someone left to take care of their funerals." "...Sir." "I''ll look into a place for you to live abroad. How about starting fresh in Australia or Thailand" "...Sir." Dung Beetle looked back and forth between Jang Man and the bottle of liquor. Seeing the resolve in the young mans golden eyes, Jang Man sighed and opened the bottle. "Give up on revenge. Catching crazed killers is the job of the police, not yours." "That bastard he''s a Superhuman who wields mana. The police wont be able to catch him." "And you think you can? Its the same with the Janitor Guild. How do you plan to take revenge on a government organization? Do you plan on becoming a terrorist?" Jang Man took a rough swig of liquor and stared at Dung Beetle with a sullen expression. "I can''t help you. How can I push you to a place where you''re certain to die in vain? How am I supposed to face my friend, the Foreman, in the afterlife?" He took another swig. Or at least he tried to. As Jang Man raised the bottle, Dung Beetle strode over and grabbed it from his hand. Jang Man looked at Dung Beetle with a bewildered look, as if to question what he was doing. Dung Beetle didnt respond, instead he wrapped his hand around the bottle . The bottle shattered, spilling its contents. Jang Man furrowed his brow at the sight of the spilled liquor, broken glass, and blood. , ... However When Dung Beetle unclenched his hand, Jang Man furrowed his brows for a different reason. "I don''t intend to die in vain." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dung Beetle''s hand was healing in real-time. A few seconds was all it took for the bleeding to stop, and for new flesh grew over the wound. "Regenerate? You Could it be mana?" Mana. It was the power that humanity on Earth had dreamed of the moment the Nazis opened a dimensional portal and crossed over. It took two brief wars and a long period of plunder for humanity on Earth to finally manage to wield that power in modern times. Mages, superhumans, heroes, hunters, blessed onesThe terms varied depending on the publics jealousy and expectations, but in the end, they all referred to the same thing. They were the ones who could wield mana purely through their body and mind, without the aid of machines or tools. Realizing that the janitor before him had become such a being, Jang Man couldnt help but become speechless. "How on earth No, you probably have no idea either." As of now, there were only four ''official'' methods to utilize mana: innate talent, special bloodlines, divine blessings, and consuming certain drugs. Of course, there were unofficial methods, but none of them were feasible for an ordinary cleaner. With that thought, Jang Man kicked the broken bottle on the floor aside and pulled out a new one. "Alright, I see that you''re not going to die in vain. But how can I help you?" "Sir, Im not asking for direct help. Its just could you introduce me to someone, for old times sake?" "Someone? It''s true that I have a wide network, but how would the connections of a bar owner help?" Jang Man shook his head. He opened the new bottle, took a glass from under the table, and poured the liquor. The scent of cheap rum filled the space between them. "A smuggler. I heard you were the best in that field." Jang Man flinched, his hand stopping mid-air as he poured the drink. He looked at Dung Beetle with a hardened expression. "Hah, that Foreman... That old man sure told you a lot. He wasn''t really a talkative man." He did not deny being a smuggler in the past. "So, what do you want to buy from a smuggler?" "...Weapons." "Dung beetle, I don''t know how much you value this old man''s advice, but I need to make this clear." Jang Man continued with an even more serious expression. "Real weapons are not like the toys you see in action movies. The same goes for mana. Why do you think those powerful countries have established academies to train Superhumans?" The issue was too serious to be dismissed as mere youthful bravado. Determined to persuade him, Jang Man took out another glass and placed it on the table. "Right now, you''re nothing. Once people discover that youre a Superhuman, forget about getting revenge; the underworld will be desperate to capture you." "..." "And once they catch you? Theyll obviously chop your body into pieces, sell you to various labs, and your liver will end up on the dining table of some rich person." Jang Man recounted one of the numerous urban legends commonly heard. - The United States had officially debunked the rumor, but from another perspective, it also implied that some did indeed try it. Despite the grim warning, Dung Beetle''s gaze didn''t waver. "I''ve been prepared for that from the start." "Prepared? Prepared, you say... You speak too lightly about matters of life and death." "Im speaking like this because a matter of life and death. Its the only choice I have left." "...Hah." Jang Man sighed, but it was unclear whether it was out of admiration or lamentation. The resolve of youth might be seen as mere bravado, but determination was different. For both the old and the young, resolve remained just thatresolve. Life was equal for everyone; each person had only one. "To live or to die. 1It was no different from Hamlet." He stared at his glass, lost in thought. As dawn broke and the sun began to rise, gentle ripples formed in the rum inside the glass. At that moment, Jang Man looked up at Dung Beetle''s resolute face and nodded. "If a young man is determined, the old man can''t help but follow along." Jang Man filled the glass he had prepared to persuade the young man and handed it to Dung Beetle. The light brown hue of the cheap military rum reflected Dung Beetle''s impassive face. "Fine, I''ll personally introduce you to someone reliable." *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 7: A Coincidence For The Protagonist (3) * * *After China became an inaccessible zone, Incheon began to decline rapidly. Companies that were hit by the wave of economic slump1 either went under or escaped to other cities. Half of the port was shut down and vacant houses and slums kept increasing by the year as numerous people migrated to big cities like Kaesong or Busan. The city with the title of the third most dazzling city in Korea, following Busan and Kaesong, had long become a crude joke mocking the old days. Well, that was how it looked, at least on the surface. From the perspective of an insider, Incheon was thriving even more than before. "Military supplies siphoned from the Manchurian Rift, monster remains, goods smuggled through the Kaesong dimensional portal, and drugs and weapons pouring in from Southeast Asia and Australia... There''s nothing you can''t find in Incheon''s black market." As Jang Man said this, he added one more thing. "You can''t really say that its thriving, though." He explained that the current situation of Incheon was similar to the bloated belly of a dead animal. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It only looked big because of the filth, maggots, and gas filling it instead of the blood and flesh t. Eventually, the rotten belly would burst open, and all sorts of disgusting things would spill out. And undoubtedly, the citizens of Incheon would be the first victims. "...That sounds terrible." "Yes, it is terrible." Jang Man and Dung Beetle had this conversation while walking through the distribution center of the closed port. Dung Beetle followed Jang Man as he led the way, but Jang Man kept glancing back whenever he got the chance. There wasn''t any significant reason, but the large sports bag Dung Beetle was carrying had somehow caught his eye. The bag was filled with rectangular shaped objects sticking out here and there, which anyone with a keen eye would recognize as bundles of cash. As they neared their destination, Jang Man was unable to hold back his curiosity any longer and asked. "Where did you get that bag of money from?" "It is the Director''s money." "...Director? The Janitor Guild''s operations director?" "Yes." Understanding the implication, Jang Man simply shook his head. With that last thought, they had arrived at their destination. It was a deserted warehouse at the outermost of the distribution center, with its roof torn off. "This is...?" "This is a secret entrance to a secret market. Let me warn you, just in case, do not ever think of coming here alone. You could lose your head." Jang Man entered the warehouse without hesitation. Just like the outside, the inside was also overgrown with weeds. Jang Man strode over the weeds and crossed the warehouse. He walked towards the wall opposite the entrance and began to grope around it. "It should be somewhere around here... Ah, found it." When he pressed a spot in the middle of the wall, the wall next to the button opened along with a creaking sound. Beyond the opened wall was a feeble staircase that led underground. "Its rustier than last time. It might collapse, so be careful as you descend." Saying this, Jang Man went down the stairs first. Readjusting the bag he carried over his shoulder, Dung Beetle followed him down the stairs. . With each step they took, the old iron stairs creaked, shedding rust. Uncertain if the creaky, old stairs would remain intact, Dung Beetle continued for about a hundred more steps. Only after descending to a depth equivalent of about three stories, did the ground finally reveal itself. ...? Contrary to the nervous Dung Beetle''s expectations, the area below the stairs was just like a warehouse cluttered with various boxes. From snack boxes of famous brands to gun boxes stamped with the U.S. military mark. Although it was impossible to tell what kind of warehouse this space was, and without offering any further explanation, Jang Man began rummaging through various boxes. After about a minute, Jang Man approached Dung Beetle with a box full of masks. "Choose a mask from here and wear it." With that, Jang Man chose a snake mask and put it on his face. "A mask? Is this some kind of black market rule?" "Its more of an unspoken rule rather than an official one. After all, this isnt something you do with your face openly showing." Thinking that it made sense, Dung Beetle pulled out a dusty sun-shaped mask from the top of the box. "Are there other unspoken rules by any chance?" Dung Beetle asked as he brushed off the dust from the mask and Jang Man shrugged in response. "Do not kill, do not steal However, given the nature of this place, not many people follow the other rules." "...It sounds like a mess." "Yes, it''s a mess." On confirming that Dung Beetle had put on the mask, Jang Man promptly opened the gate to the warehouse. . The worn-out iron gate spat out rust as it was pushed open. Beyond the gate, a bright light and the smell of the sea welcomed them. ` And what greeted them next ... . "Who are you? Who gave you permission to come in through the back door?" Were three gun barrels pointing at them. *** The moment they came face-to-face with the three men in black suits pointing their guns at them, Dung Beetle reflexively threw the money bag. "Dung Beetle! WaitC!" However, before Jang Man could finish his sentence, Dung Beetle was already running towards the men. ! The guy in front fell as he was hit by the bag. And without wasting a moment, Dung Beetle was already rushing towards the guy behind him. His speed was beyond that of an ordinary person, but even so, it wasnt possible to outrun a gun. However, the brief distraction caused by throwing the bag, combined with the gatekeepers'' bewilderment at the unexpected attack, provided just enough respite. In that short span of time, Dung Beetle struck the second man in the jaw as his eyes rolled back and his legs went limp. Grabbing the back of the falling man''s head, Dung Beetle used him as a shield to charge at the last man. His movements flowed naturally, just like water. "Stop! Dung Beetle! Stop it!" Just as Dung Beetle was about to rush at the last guy with a human shield, Jang Man stopped him. After glancing back and forth between the unconscious gatekeepers and the gatekeeper aiming the gun with surprise, he sighed. ", let''s start with a conversation first..." "W-who are you guys?! How dare you attack us and think you can get away with it!?" The gatekeeper, who had seemingly regained his composure for a moment, raised his gun and yelled. Jang Man, who had just managed to stop the fight, furrowed again. "Shut up, you moron! How dare you point a gun at a customer?! Did Joseph teach you that?" Joseph. As soon as that name was brought up, the gatekeeper''s expression changed noticeably. The guy holding the gun glanced at Dung Beetle from the corner of his eye and hesitantly asked. "I-is he a customer of Joseph-nim2?" "If not, do you think he''s a thief? Call Joseph here." "But you can''t just meet Joseph-nim without an appointment..." ! Jang Man stepped forward and smacked the guys cheek with a slap filled with emotion. With his cheek now red and swollen, the gatekeeper still was still unable to grasp the situation, but he instinctively placed his hand over his stinging cheek. "Consider your rudeness forgiven with this. But there won''t be a second time." "..." "Go now and tell Joseph that ''a customer has arrived at the back door.'' The judgment isn''t yours to make; it''s Joseph''s. Got it?" Nodding with a puzzled expression, the gatekeeper quickly took out his phone and made a call, and what followed were a string of terrible curses that could be heard faintly from the other end. Hearing those curses, the gatekeeper''s expression turned pale. And fortunately for him or perhaps unfortunately, the call didn''t last long. As soon as the call ended, he hurried back to Jang Man and bowed slightly. "Joseph-nim said that he will come to meet you personally." "Where?" "At the weapon market. I-I will personally guide you there." Despite the gatekeeper speaking with an earnest expression, Jang Man''s response remained cold. "There''s no need for a guide. I know the market well enough. Just take care of those morons." Jang Man turned away from the bowing gatekeeper and looked at Dung Beetle. Picking up the money bag beside the unconscious gatekeeper, Dung Beetle slung it over his shoulder before following the old man heading towards the black market. *** As they passed the alley in front of the warehouse and turned into a narrow path, the black market unfolded before their eyes. True to its name, the scene here was unlike any ordinary market. Rather than food, the stalls here were selling the remains of unidentifiable monsters and weapons. And instead of merchants, armed individuals with submachine guns were standing guard, scanning the surroundings vigilantly. And the most striking sight were the foreign races. Foreign races, such as dwarves and orcs, which he had only seen on TV, caught Dung Beetle''s eye. It was true that he indeed had seen elves a few days ago, but they were all dead. So, this was his first time seeing living Foreign Races, shouting and bargaining like humans. A sight that wasnt really common in Korea or the United States. Seeing Dung Beetle watching his surroundings keenly, Jang Man, who was walking by his side, opened his mouth. "It turns out that you can fight pretty well. Have you learned martial arts before?" It was a question with a lot of hidden implications. However, Dung Beetle simply shook his head. "I haven''t learned any martial arts before." "So, are you saying that all those movements came to you instinctively? Hoho, a Superhuman is indeed a Superhuman." A Superhumanif only it were that simple. The moment the gatekeeper pointed the gun at him, his body reacted instinctively. From his hair to his toes, every cell in his body moved at a speed that outpaced his thoughts. Was that something any Superhuman could do? As he was lost in his thoughts. Migniums voice rang in his head. - That was the talent that Mignium had bestowed upon Dung Beetle. Was this what she meant by talent? However, that meant she had the authority to bestow a talent like that upon someone. Something even the gods beyond the dimensional portal could not do. If this talent truly stemmed from Migniums power, then who exactly was Mignium? As Dung Beetle was deep in thought, Jang Man stopped. Dung Beetle turned his head and followed Jang Man''s gaze. At the entrance of a large shopping building in the distance, someone was looking directly at Jang Man. And even without anyone telling him, Dung Beetle could tell he was the ''Joseph'' Jang Man had spoken about. It was because he had a distinctive feature that was different from everyone else around him. He wasn''t wearing a mask and was boldly revealing his face, while leading over ten burly men armed with submachine guns. "Old man! Its been a long time since you last came through the back door!" Joseph, who took no time to reach them, spread his arms wide and shared a reunion hug with Jang Man. "Joseph, you''ve become even more handsome since we last met. Have you been well?" "Dont even talk about it. Following the terrorist incident at the Lord Howe Academy in Australia last month, weapons can no longer be smuggled to the country. At this rate, I wont even be able to feed my men. So, whats going on?" While exchanging words with Jang Man, Joseph glanced at Dung Beetle. "Is he your new luggage porter, Old Man? He looks very weak." At Joseph''s blatant remark, Jang Man cleared his throat briefly. "Hmm, hes not my porter; hes a customer." "Customer? A customer brought by the Old Man himself..." Josephs expression immediately changed. Although he appeared to be a mere town thug just moments ago, he now resembled a seasoned merchant with decades of experience. "What is he here to buy?" "...Weapons." The answer didn''t come from Jang Man, but from Dung Beetle. Joseph smiled broadly, even showing his gums. "Weapons? You''ve come to the right place. I''m Joseph, the best arms dealer in Incheon! Guns, bombs, mana weapons from beyond the dimensional portal! Just tell me what you need." Joseph spoke confidently. Even though he was someone who sold items meant to kill people, he had an overly cheerful demeanor, but Dung Beetle didn''t mind. After all, this wasn''t the first time he''d seen a guy with a loose screw. After a brief pause, Dung Beetle stated the item he wanted. "Necromancer..." No, he tried to say it. "Do you have anything to deal with a Necromancer?" A clear, elegant voice cut him off before he could complete his sentence. Dung Beetle frowned at the abrupt interruption, and everyone in the group turned their heads simultaneously. "You''re Joseph, right? The best arms dealer in this market." Right behind the burly guys, was a woman in a black dog mask with her arms crossed . Ive been waiting for two days after requesting an appointment, but it''s ridiculously difficult to see you. While everyone remained silent at the sudden intrusion, Joseph responded with a friendly smile. "Ma''am, there are many excellent arms dealers in this market besides me." "I''m not interested in regular military supplies. And you''re the only one who sells weapons smuggled from beyond the dimensional portal. " From her casual manner of speaking and actions, to the strange sense of immaturityDung Beetle guessed the woman in the black dog mask was young. At best, she might be twenty or even younger. "I''m sorry, but we only sell mana weapons to verified individuals." "Then, are these guys who cut in line must be your so-called verified customers? The old man and that Stupid Ondal3 with the money bag?" It was a cheap provocation. And no one here would fall for a taunt like that. However, her provocation actually gave them a reason. "Ma''am, causing a dispute in the black market could be used as grounds for expulsion." With a snap of Josephs fingers, the burly men around them raised their submachine guns simultaneously. It was a clear sign that he wanted her to leave. The woman in the dog mask did not panic nor did she try to run away. She glanced between Joseph and the submachine guns, then asked in a low voice. "Is this how the black market treats their customers?" "It''s the unwritten rule of how to deal with rude customers in the black market." "Rude customer? Then what do you call an arms dealer who attends to other customers when someone has been waiting for two days? A son of a bitch?" Son of a bitch, Dung Beetle let out a hollow laugh at that blunt remark. Joseph simply rubbed his forehead as if he found this ridiculous. ", guys! It looks like this customer had a bit too much to drink during the day. You should escort her to the entrance." As soon as Joseph finished speaking, three burly men pointed their guns to the back of her head. They looked ready to shoot if she made a wrong move. She raised her arms calmly. "I don''t need an escort. I''ll leave on my own." With those parting words, the woman in the dog mask disappeared into the crowd without looking back. ? Watching the woman disappear from his sight, Dung Beetle had a strange feeling. Something tickled inside his chest, and his mind felt tangled. It was something... like a strange premonition. An odd premonition that he would soon see that woman again. "Now, let''s put that unpleasant incident behind us and return to our business. So, what kind of weapon are you looking for, Sir?" Regardless of Dung Beetle''s premonition, Joseph picked up from where they left as he returned to his merchant persona. Dung Beetle was silent for a moment to quell the rising premonition before answering Joseph. "The same thing the woman who just got kicked out was looking for." "Oh?" "Do you have a weapon to go against the Great Necromancer?" Joseph raised his eyebrow. Two customers looking for a weapon to go against the Great Necromancer? His mercantile instincts were piqued, but he suppressed his curiosity because the deal at hand was a merchant''s priority. "Hmm, Sir. That kind of weapon is quite expensive, you know..." As soon as Joseph trailed off, Dung Beetle placed the bag he was carrying on the ground and unzipped it. . Bundles of $100 banknotes were revealed as soon as the bag was opened, each adorned with Benjamin Franklin''s face. "I have another bag like this. Is it enough?" Watching Dung Beetle zip the bag back up, Joseph grinned and replied. "A bag full of cash, it seems like you are someone who really knows how to do business, don''t you?" *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 8: A Coincidence For The Protagonist (4) * * * "Can you wait a moment? It takes us a while to retrieve the high-quality items from the vault." Joseph said this as he led Jang Man and Dung Beetle to a luxurious room. The faint perfume smell emanated from the entrance, and the floor was covered with a carpet made from the hide of a monster Dung Beetle had never seen before. It was reminiscent of the luxurious homes of the conglomerates one could occasionally see on TV. However, Dung Beetle frowned as soon as they entered the room. Amid the scent of perfume... was the smell of blood and oil that hadn''t been masked completely. The pungent odor had a different type of intensity from the chilling smell Dung Beetle had encountered in the dream with Mignium. Dung Beetle glanced at Joseph and Jang Man, but it seemed that neither of them had noticed the smell. This meant that only he could smell it ? - The explanation from a Superhuman documentary he had watched with his colleagues a while back came to mind. Feeling curious, Dung Beetle focused on his ears instead of his nose. - The faint footsteps and shouts of the staff outside the room were clearly audible. Even though he could hear the sounds with his own ears, Dung Beetle still couldn''t believe it as he tilted his head in confusion. Using mana to enhance your senses was much trickier than simply increasing muscle strength. He remembered that the Superhuman in the documentary said it took years of training to enhance senses. Then, what was this supposed to mean? All Dung Beetle had to do was just focus on his senses, and he could hear sounds coming from a distance without much effort. Was the documentary lying? If not, then was it because of Mignium''s... "Old Man, you still don''t drink tea, do you?" Joseph''s remark interrupted Dung Beetle''s train of thought. Perhaps feeling awkward while they were waiting, Joseph took out the kettle and began brewing some tea. "Haa How can a sailor drink tea... Water and booze are more than enough." "Haha, I thought so. What about this customer of mine?" "I''m fine too." "Well, that''s a pity. These are quite good tea leaves." Joseph poured water into the teapot. The scent of black tea wafted with the steam from the kettle. The strong aroma of the black tea was enough to mask the smell of blood and oil. Briefly relieved from the pungent smell, Dung Beetle examined each of his senses. Eyes, nose, ears... And just like that, once he finished experimenting with his newfound sensing ability and as Joseph finished his cup of tea The door opened, and ten subordinates carrying various bags entered the room. "Haha, we''ve kept our customers waiting for too long. I assure you, the wait will be worth it." Joseph''s subordinates quickly set up a makeshift stage as they installed platforms and lighting fixtures while lining up the ten boxes. Joseph stood up from his seat and turned his back to the boxes. He bowed exaggeratedly, like a home shopping host, and greeted Jang Man and Dung Beetle. "Shall we start with the guns first?" He began his explanation as he opened the bag on the far left. "Isn''t it better to start with something light? The M2311! An improved version of the M162 Koreans are more familiar with." Inside the bag was a gun that looked like a shortened version of the M16 assault rifle, slightly longer than a forearm. "It may look small and light, but it''s deadly enough. Why do you think more than a hundred mages have fallen victim to this guy throughout history? Koreans all know about its high reliability and familiar grip! There''s nothing better than this for sneaking a bullet in the back of the head of a mage." Joseph continued with his lively explanation, like a real show host. He even held the gun in a shooting stance and quickly disassembled it to show the inside. Jang Man, who had been watching the excited Joseph, sighed and interrupted him. "Joseph." "Yes, what is it, Old Man?" "This guy hasn''t served in the military." Joseph''s face twisted for a moment, but as if it had been a lie, it quickly returned to normal and he spoke with a smile on his face. "So, you haven''t received any shooting training...?" "...Never." "Aha, then there''s no need to use Korean military equipment." As soon as he heard Dung Beetle''s answer, Joseph turned around and gestured to his subordinates who had been waiting. His subordinates moved without a single complaint and quickly took away the first to the sixth bags from the room. Six of the bags were just military equipment? Seeing only four bags left, for the first time, Dung Beetle felt regretful that he hadn''t served in the military. "Don''t feel too disappointed. The real deal always comes last, doesn''t it? All the remaining weapons are far superior to the military supplies that came out earlier." Joseph, seemingly trying to change the somber mood, immediately opened the seventh bag. This time, a gun that was slightly bigger than an adult''s forearm appeared. In other words, it was too big to be a pistol and too small to be a rifle. "Remington MH7503. An upgraded version of the pump-action shotgun, loved all over the world, modified for use against magic users. A shotgun? Seeing Dung Beetle''s interest was piqued, Joseph continued with his explanation. "Although the cost of specially treated silver bullets is high, no other weapon is more effective against Necromancers who can reanimate corpses. It''s so easy to use and reload, that even a child can handle it. , Joseph kindly demonstrated how to load the bullets. Even though the magazine could only hold three rounds, each shell contained a massive amount of buckshot pellets. Seeing Dung Beetle engrossed, Joseph grinned and opened the next bag. "Next is the EK-33 grenade. One of the finest masterpieces made by the U.S. military. The best available grenade for non-professionals." Inside this bag were grenades the size of fists lined up in a row. "If you throw this at the Necromancer beyond the zombie wall, youll literally see the Necromancer die ." A modified shotgun and grenadesJoseph, who had introduced two weapons fitting for an illegal smuggler, stood in front of the ninth bag. He paused for a moment before speaking up. "From here on, I''ll be showing you some special weapons." ! Unlike the previous bags, the means of securing this one were stricter. And the item inside this box was completely different from the previous weapons. A sword. Inside the box lay a long steel sword. "This sword was supplied to the knights of the empire during the last war. It is made from a special ore that cannot be found on Earth." "... "It may seem like a sturdy steel sword to ordinary people, but when it cuts through the shields of mages, its power is comparable to that of a bazooka." Joseph continued with his explanation, but Dung Beetle was unable to take his eyes off the sword. Was it because it was beautiful? Or was it because he wanted it? No, it was neither. That sword... was the same one the Player had. It wasn''t just a similar sword. The image of the Player wielding the identical sword was imprinted on his retina like a brand. ? He had stumbled upon a clue to track down that damn Player. Faced with this unexpected fortune, Dung Beetle resolved to obtain that sword no matter what. "It seems you really like this sword. Well, unlike those on Earth, weapons that come from beyond the dimensional portal are special." Seemingly misinterpreting Dung Beetle''s gaze, Joseph grinned as if he was certain that the deal was as good as closed and added. "If you like this item, you will certainly like the final item." Joseph then approached the last bag. Unlike the previous ones, this one was long and horizontal, somewhat resembling a scabbard. But for some reason, Joseph, who was standing right in front of the bag, didn''t open the bag right away. Instead, he briefly made eye contact with Jang Man. Jang Man gave him a small nod, and taking that as a cue, Joseph opened the final bag. As the bag opened with a puff of smoke, what appeared inside was... A rod...? The glowing ivory-colored rod with carvings of horse-like figures at both ends and wave patterns etched into the body in a consistent design. It looked more like an exquisite piece of art instead of a weapon. "Don''t let its appearance fool you. The true value of this item lies elsewhere." Joseph didn''t touch the item. When he raised his hand, a subordinate approached him and handed him a pair of white gloves. It didn''t seem like it was just for show because Joseph''s face was serious as he lifted the rod cautiously. "This item was crafted by a dwarf. And not just any dwarf, but a master craftsman. It seems that they intended to use it as a handle for an axe or a hammer, but unfortunately, Stalin released poison gas at Gubongsan, so only the handle could be completed." A handle? Dung Beetle now understood why the rod looked like that. And at the same time, a question popped into his mind. How could a handle be considered to be a weapon? As if answering Dung Beetle''s question, Joseph continued. "However, since it was made during the days of Gubongsan4, it holds immense value on its own. Would you like to try holding it?" Joseph handed the rod to Dung Beetle carefully. Dung Beetle hesitated, wondering if it was okay to hold such a precious item without gloves, but since it would be strange to refuse, he grabbed the rod. And at that moment, something spoke to Dung Beetle in his mind. [Oh, a perfect virgin who''s never even held a woman''s hand. But your soul reeks of corpses and fire. Are you cursed?] Dung Beetle was startled and looked at Joseph, who was smiling broadly. "Did you hear the voice? As expected, you''re Superhuman. I guessed as much since the Old Man brought you here personally." He assumed that I was indeed a Superhuman? Though the remark was puzzling, Dung Beetle asked him about the rod first. "...What exactly is this?" "That item is made from the horn of a unicorn." "..." "I don''t know about the technique used, but it''s a unicorn horn imbued with the unicorn''s thoughts. Because of that, it speaks to those who possess mana at times." "...So, you are saying it''s a possessed item?" "At the same time, it grants resistance to all sorts of contamination and poisons." Joseph continued his explanation proudly. "It might not block radioactivity or hydrochloric acid, but it''s highly effective against mana-based poisonous gases and curses. I can guarantee that against a Necromancer, this is more effective than ten priests." Perhaps feeling displeased with Joseph''s explanation, the rod added more details in Dung Beetle''s mind. [O Virgin who is holding me, do not be mistaken. There is no contamination that the Holiness of this Horn cannot block! I may not know what radioactivity is, but I assure you that it can block that as well.] Dung Beetle glanced back and forth between the rod and Joseph, and as the rod seemed to be on the verge of uttering another "O Virgin...", he quickly handed it back to Joseph. "So, what do you think? With the items I just showed you, you should have no trouble dealing with any Necromancer." A modified shotgun, grenades, an anti-magic sword, and a unicorn''s horn Even with his limited knowledge about Necromancers, Dung Beetle could tell that each of these weapons would be highly effective against them. Sea??h the n??el Fire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The problem was... "I''m not sure if I can afford all four items." "Haha, don''t worry about the price. I wouldn''t dream of ripping off the Old Man''s customer." It sounded like he was fine with ripping off other customers, but Dung Beetle didn''t bother to point that out. "I''ll give you all four weapons for both of the money bags you offered initially. How about it? A wide smile spread across Joseph''s face. "I''ll also ensure that you have plenty of grenades and ammunition." Joseph demanded his entire fortune without even blinking. Dung Beetle considered negotiating, but looking at Jang Man sitting next to him, he abandoned the thought. Without Jang Man, he wouldn''t have even known about this place. Jang Man, who had introduced him to this person, had not even made any comment about this so negotiating now could be considered as an insult to his honor. "Both money bags, deal." "Haha, as expected. You truly act like how the Old Man''s customer should!" Dung Beetle put down the bag he was carrying and promised to send the other bag, which wasn''t with him, through a messenger. Although it was enough money to live off for several years, he didn''t regret his decision. Because it wasnt the money that mattered to him. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 9: A Coincidence For The Protagonist (5) * * *On the path leading to the black markets exit. Instead of a bag of money, Dung Beetle was now pulling a carrier filled with weapons. As they were walking, Jang Man spoke to him. "If you''re thinking of using those weapons in the city, you should first think about your escape route. It will become a hassle if the police start trailing you after a fight." He didnt pry for more details. He didnt ask about the necromancers or about his revenge. "All the weapons you bought have short ranges. If possible, it would be better to finish the fight in close combat, as quickly as possible." The old man offered him advice, talking about it casually, as if carried by the flowing wind. It wasnt detailed, but it was filled with concerns and wisdom of his own. Perhaps this was Jang Mans way of showing consideration. Thinking so, Dung Beetle followed Jang Man quietly. And so,Jang Man spoke and Dung Beetle listened while they retraced their steps. When they finally arrived at the warehouse entrance, which they had descended via the rusty stairs, someone with a familiar mask greeted them. "Hello? We meet again." It was the woman wearing a black dog mask. Having crushed the three gatekeepers guarding the warehouse entrance, she was sitting over them in a relaxed manner. ", what a persistent young lady." Jang Man clicked his tongue, and Dung Beetle set the carrier down quietly. "Excuse me. Sir, I dont have any intention of starting a fight. These people ended up like this due to a small misunderstanding." "Is that so? Then, since theres nothing to misunderstand, can we leave now?" "Ei, dont be like that. The reason Ive been waiting here was because of you, Sir." The woman wearing a dog mask hopped down from atop the gatekeeper''s body. "Shall we make a deal?" "And if I refuse?" "I do understand that you might misunderstand me because of the situation, but really, its not a bad deal. In fact, its a great deal where you can fill your pockets nicely as compared to your current work." Even though she said that, Dung Beetle could sense something flowing through the body of the woman with the dog mask. It was strange to feel something flowing through someone elses body. However, regardless of Dung Beetles new sensation, Jang Man and the masked woman continued with their conversation. "Would you like to hear it?" "I have no intention of talking to a mad person." "Hmm Thats a reasonable response, but it cant be helped. Im also in a hurry." Without any warning, the woman stomped her foot. With a short jump, she charged towards Jang Man at a dizzying speed. In an instant, Dung Beetle reflexively threw himself in front of Jang Man to block her attack. ! The initial attack was a kick. Dung Beetle raised his right arm to block it, but he was unable to withstand the force. In the next moment, his body was lifted off the ground and flung sideways. The thrown Dung Beetle bounced twice and was able to land back on the ground only after hitting the alley wall. The kick was so powerful that his right ear, which was hit, rang with tinnitus. "Encountering two superhumans in a day I dont know if Im lucky or unlucky." The moment Jang Mans voice reached her ear, the woman with the dog mask charged towards Dung Beetle again. Before Dung Beetle could even react, a kick hit his side. However, unlike the first hit, this one didnt end after a single strike. Abdomen, thigh, then the side again, shoulder, and chin. The sound of heavy impact resounded following those precise, continuous attacks. She then landed the perfect finishing kick on Dung Beetle. "." After Dung Beetle fell to the ground, the woman with the black dog mask turned around leisurely and looked at Jang Man. "Have you changed your mind about making a deal with me now?" "No, not yet." "Not yet?" Suddenly, her senses reacted to something. As she jumped back immediately, creating some distance, Dung Beetles hand, which was trying to grab her ankle, sliced through the air. "...How could?" Seeing Dung Beetle get up, the woman with the dog mask tilted her head. Even a superhuman would usually faint after receiving such attacks. "Huh? Your endurance is unbelievably good. Did you eat something special?" , Dung Beetle spat out the blood pooling in his mouth. Though his head was still throbbing from the attacks, he raised his hands and took a fighting stance. "Enough talk, come at me." "If you insist." The woman with the mask kicked the ground again. And this time, she moved at a speed that couldnt be followed. However, something had changed. And they were Dung Beetles eyes. Focusing only on his sight, the trajectory of the incoming kick appeared as a long line in Dung Beetles vision. Dung Beetle twisted his waist to avoid the trajectory. Although his speed was undoubtedly slower than hers, it was enough to create a small opening. ! The kick aimed at his chin barely brushed past his hair. He immediately followed up with an attack of his own. Dung Beetle twisted his waist in the opposite direction and swung a punch towards her face. However, just as his punch was about to connect, she narrowly avoided his attack with an unusual foot movement. "...Youre quite something." This time, Dung Beetle took the initiative. Unlike her, his attack was just him swinging his fists crudely, but he was a superhuman. Of course, the opponent was also a superhuman. Dung Beetles fists cut through the air with a fierce sound, but none of them hit the woman with the mask. All because of the strange footwork she used. No matter how Dung Beetle attacked, she managed to escape his attack range with just a single movement of her foot. Instead, she took advantage of the openings to deliver short kicks and piled damage on Dung Beetle. That was the difference between a person flying across the ground and a person trudging along. However, at some point, the woman with the dog mask began to furrow her brows. The level of the opponent she was facing was changing too rapidly. When she landed the first attack, the opponent was just a novice. Every movement felt awkward. He was unable to even execute a proper landing technique. Yet, right after he fell, something changed. His reaction to her kicks became faster and faster, and his method of swinging fists and foot movements became more refined. As she extended her foot, his hand was already flying towards the spot, and when she kicked the ground, he started running towards her supposed destination. It was like he knew exactly how she would move. She felt both interest and irritation. Interest in an opponent who could counter the techniques she had struggled to learn in real-time, and irritation at the opponents endurance, who could persist even after taking repeated kicks. It would be possible for her to gain the upper hand if she used a different technique, but The ensuing exchange of attacks continued along similar lines. Dung Beetle kept charging forward relentlessly, despite taking a barrage of kicks, and the woman with the dog mask continued to kick while keeping her distance. S~ea??h the ovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the balance was broken once Dung Beetle started mimicking her footwork. ! Though it was closer to a push-off footwork rather than a bounce, it was enough to narrow the difference in speed. The woman with the mask gritted her teeth and moved her feet even faster. Until then, she was confident of her victory. She had landed dozens of kicks and blows on Dung Beetle, and she still had plenty of stamina left. In this situation, she was confident she wouldn''t lose to someone who was not even a hero candidate but just a novice superhuman. And she was proven wrong. Amidst their monotonous exchange, Dung Beetle suddenly dove between her steps. Huh? The timing was perfect, making it impossible for her to avoid it. Damn it! By the time she realized it, it was already too late. Dung Beetle caught her kick and tossed her. ! The woman with the mask crashed into the alley wall Dung Beetle had been thrown against earlier. Dust flew up. The mask she was wearing was knocked off, and flew far away. Ugh After rolling on the ground a couple of times, she briefly groaned as she got up. That fucking hurts As she struggled to raise her head, her face hidden beneath the mask was revealed. A beauty. At the very least, she was the most beautiful woman Dung Beetle had ever seen. With facial features as if crafted by the gods, her long ebony hair flowed down her forehead. Through the silky, cascading hair, her cold blue eyes met Dung Beetles gaze. Youre quite something, huh? After two breaths and pushing off the ground, she charged at Dung Beetle again. This time, her kicks mixed with that strange footwork were aimed at Dung Beetles head, but his eyes had already become accustomed to her attacks. Dung Beetle nimbly moved out of the trajectory of the long kick. And in that short interval, he mimicked the kick she had just shown. His whip kick was aimed at her torso. With a loud thud, her body was hit by the kick. Just like when Dung Beetle was first kicked by her, she lost her balance and flew through the air. However, unlike Dung Beetle, who didn''t even know how to land properly, she quickly regained her posture and stared at him with a look of disbelief. My Flying Kick1 technique! How did you manage to replicate it in such a short time? Flying Kick technique? ...The names pretty corny, isnt it? I think so too. She sighed deeply and swept her hair back. She then noticed blood trickling from her nose, perhaps due to a burst microvessel. Ah, its been a while since Ive had a nosebleed. She wiped her nose with the back of her hand with a baffled expression. It seemed like the sight of blood had really irritated her as she furrowed her pretty forehead. Anyway, the name might be corny, but the Flying Kick technique isnt some low-difficulty technique. I can''t believe this; you were able to steal such a technique in real-time , I can''t even She muttered something, starting with "sh" while looking down at the ground, then raised her head again. Alright, Im lagging behind in a hand-to-hand fight. I admit it! But if I pull out a weapon one of us would have to die. How about we settle this with a conversation? Her question was directed at Dung Beetle. He frowned and clenched his fists. Since they had already started, they should see it through to the end, right? However, before he could answer her, an unexpected response came from elsewhere. Conversation, huh? Not a bad idea. But, just make sure you dont move anything other than your mouth. . Holding the submachine gun that the fallen guards had missed, Jang Man was now pointing the gun at her. She only gave the gun a slight glance before responding confidently. Well, thats fine. My request wont be a loss for you. Go ahead. I want to buy a certain item from Joseph, but it seems like hes not willing to deal with me. Its only natural that someone like him will not accept a greenhorn. Yes, well, its a bit unfair for a novice whos listening. She sighed exaggeratedly and continued. From the looks of it, I guess that youre close with Joseph, Sir. If you could get the item on my behalf, Ill make sure to not only give you the items price but a hefty commission as well. Commission? Aside from the items price, a commission of 500 million won. And I can give you even more if the item is cheaper than I expected. How does that sound? 500 million? Dung Beetle, who still had the janitors sense of money, raised an eyebrow at her offer of such a large commission. The better the offer, the greater the risk. What item are we talking about? Its an item that doesnt look like a weapon. Hmm, how should I describe it She paused for a moment as if trying to recall something, then spoke again. A rod made from a unicorns horn? Thats the best description I can give you. It doesnt really match its original name. As soon as she finished speaking, Jang Man and Dung Beetle looked at each other simultaneously. Through the snake and sun masks, strange looks were exchanged. The girl who had been excluded from their conversation tilted her head in confusion. ...Whats with this atmosphere? Perhaps, youre not thinking of something strange, are you? Although her guess was slightly off, that perhaps was indeed correct. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 10: A Suitable Destiny For The Prologue Boss Excerpt from the British Museum Collection - Stele for a Young Dragon* * * "First, lets go outside and talk." As Jang Man pulled back his gun and spoke, the woman wearing the black dog mask or rather, the girl accepted his suggestion. From that point on, a silent journey, with no conversation, began. The group did not exchange a single word as they left the black market, passed through the abandoned distribution center, and returned to Incheon Market. To begin with, Jang Man was not a talkative person, and Dung Beetle believed that talking now might only lead to more fighting. So, he decided to focus on organizing his thoughts from the earlier fight. Naturally, the girl also kept her words to a minimum. After following the two men in silence, she broke the silence when they arrived at Jang Mans bar. So, when can I get the item? I can pay at any time. Although the girl spoke to Jang Man, the old man pretended not to hear her and simply took out some alcohol from the display cabinet. I dont have a problem paying the full amount in cash either. But it would take about a week. Again, there was no reply. Jang Man sipped on his drink while Dung Beetle began checking the weapons inside the carrier. It was only then that the girl realized that something was off. Excuse me? Sir? Are we not going to make a deal? The deal should be made with him, not me. As Jang Man gestured with his chin, the girls gaze shifted to Dung Beetle. ...With him? Why? Because it would be faster to get the item youre looking for if you speak with him. What did he mean by that? One of the girl''s eyebrows arched gracefully, but Dung Beetle remained silent as he focused on his own business. Um, excuse me? Eventually, the girl was the one who started the conversation first. When it seemed like Dung Beetle didnt hear her, she leaned closer to the carrier. Excuse me? Excuse me? Excuse me? Excuse me? Excuse me? Dung Beetle, who was taking out a shotgun, sighed briefly and responded. Why do you want a weapon to deal with Necromancers? Pardon? Did you not tell Joseph that you are looking for a weapon to deal with Necromancers? Was that just an excuse to find the rod, or are Necromancers your real target? ...It seems like my answer might determine whether the deal goes through or falls apart. Am I right? Probably. The girl squinted slightly at Dung Beetle. Other than his golden eyes, his face was nothing special. Neither his expression nor his appearance stood out. She shifted her gaze to glance at Dung Beetles carrier, then sat beside him as if she had just realized something. Grenades and a shotgun Youre planning to fight a Necromancer, right? Am I correct? Dung Beetle did not answer her and continued reading the shotguns manual. Hmm, a big shot old man from the black market and a noob Superhuman chasing a Necromancer. This would get criticized as a clich if it were made into a movie, wouldnt it? ...Stop with the nonsense and answer the question. Should we introduce ourselves? Still searching for the answer, the girl made a desperate attempt to change the topic of the conversation. No. Dung Beetle responded rather bluntly, nonetheless, the girl started introducing herself. My name is... Ho, I mean its Park Seti. Im Korean, but if you were to ask me why my eyes are blue and why am I named Seti? You should ask my dad instead because I also get the urge to ask him that at times. ... Since Ive revealed my name, shouldnt you reveal yours as well to be fair? Park Seti stared at Dung Beetle intensely. After a moment of silence, Dung Beetle raised the white flag. ...Im Dung Beetle. Park Setis delicate eyebrow twitched a little. ...Since Ive revealed my real name, isnt it only fair for you to reveal yours? That is my real name. Sea?ch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ...? Wondering if she should laugh, she examined Dung Beetles expression once more. However, not a trace of humor was found on his face. Wow... I didnt expect to come across someone even more serious than my dad. Are your parents named Mr. and Mrs. Dung1? No, Im an orphan. Oh... um... Theres no need to apologize. I dont even know what my parents look like. Well, knowing that made her feel even more sorry. However, she swallowed back the words that had already risen to her throat. After fidgeting with her fingers for a while in the brief silence, she sighed and decided to come clean with her story. The Handle of the Uragan... I mean, the reason I need that rod isn''t to fight any Necromancer. It''s for my younger sister. There was an accident a month ago. She also added an unasked detail that her sister was cursed in place of her. At the mention of a month ago, Jang Man briefly glanced over but did not intrude into their conversation. 500 million won is more than enough to admit her to a top hospital or even summon a high-ranking priest. Said Dung Beetle. They didnt work. Even renowned doctors and high-ranking priests of the Ulthvati Church were unable to cure her. "I don''t think that that rod can heal something even a high-ranking priest was unable to." ...Yes, there is no guarantee that it will work. However, you know, unicorns'' souls and horns have been known to overcome all curses since ancient times, right? Thats why I want to give it a try. As soon as she finished speaking, Dung Beetle simply took a long box from the carrier and placed it on the table without saying a word. The girl in front of him might not have imagined it, but inside that box was the very rod made from the horn of a unicorn that she had been desperately searching for. Dung Beetle pondered over it. The girls sincere desire to save her family was certainly touching, but that was all. He was not the same Dung Beetle from before his death, nor was he a janitor moved by small acts of kindness. He had no intention of giving up the weapon to fight the Necromancer just because of a touching backstory. There was neither a need nor a reason to do so. What he was contemplating about were the benefits further down the line, after defeating the Necromancer. Would it be more advantageous for him to help her and build a small connection, or ignore her? Park Seti. She was a Superhuman he had never heard of before. And as a result, the questions in his mind multiplied endlessly. In a modern society obsessed with appearances, was it even possible for a female Superhuman with such looks to remain unknown? As long as the paparazzi and social media existed, it was an impossible scenario. Thus, only two possibilities remained. She was either a Superhuman who was hiding her abilities thoroughly or a student at an academy for people with such abilities. Given her youthful appearance and immature behavior, the latter seemed more likely. Naturally, she should have been a student at the academy... However, if he were to assume that she was an academy student, then every action she had taken so far meant a great deal. The financial capability to generously offer 500 million won, the skill to expertly use the mysterious Flying Kick technique, and the information network to find the location of the black market. These simple facts were more than enough to make it clear that she had a background that surpassed ordinary people or even Superhumans. Weighing the pros and cons in his mind, Dung Beetle reached a conclusion. Would it be beneficial to befriend her or not? The scale tipped towards yes. Having made his decision, Dung Beetle pushed the bag with the rod slightly and spoke. ...Three days. Pardon? Bring the money in three days. I will hand over the rod then. Really? Unaware of Dung Beetles true intentions, Seti smiled brightly. Thank you! Dung Beetle-ssi2. * * * Is it okay? Jang Man asked while sipping on his drink after Park Seti had left the bar. What do you mean? Im asking if youre okay with letting her go that easily. She seemed pretty suspicious to me. Thats true. But why? Theres a possibility that she might be connected to your enemies, and theres also the risk of her leaking what the two of you discussed here. It was an undeniable argument. However, Dung Beetle simply shook his head. ...It doesnt matter. Have you fallen for her or something? Well, its true that a pretty girl like her isnt common. It is not like that. Then? Since I received something that belongs to hers without her consent, I thought it was worth the risk. Received something? Flying Kick TechniqueThe mysterious footwork used by Park Seti. Dung Beetle didnt explain how he received it because he didnt even know how to explain it himself. And since Jang Man wasnt particularly interested in an explanation, their conversation ended there. * * * The following day. Dung Beetle had departed from Jang Mans bar and was headed towards the closed Pier 13. According to the dead operations director, this was the place where the janitors handed over the corpses they had collected to the Necromancer. In the most secluded part of the closed ports, which represented the decline of Incheon. Dragging his weapon carrier,Dung Beetle had arrived at a scene that reeked of abandoned land. Thick layers of dust piled up, with garbage and containers scattered in disorder The landscape was neither worth admiring nor did it possess any aesthetic value. And the first thing Dung Beetle did was climb on top of a container to check the pier''s terrain. Close combat would be unavoidable on such a terrain and for him, who was armed only with a shotgun and grenades, it wasnt a bad setup. After surveying the area, Dung Beetle settled on top of the container and sat down. As he looked at the sea from a high vantage point, the sea breeze, mixed with the smell of iron, tickled his nose. He savored the sea breeze for a moment before recalling Park Seti. To be precise, he recalled the Flying Kick technique she used. The true Superhuman martial art. Although the exchange between her and Dung Beetle was brief, what she had shown him was more than words could express. How far could one extend their movements and control of their body using mana? For Dung Beetle, who experienced a new world just by enhancing his senses before his trade with Joseph, seeing her was a shock in itself. If he used mana to enhance his lower body muscles for increased durability and power, could his kick become as strong as a sledgehammer? And if mana were infused into the joggers heel of his soles to maximize elasticity, could he bounce around like a spring? Every kick and foot movement she demonstrated was a revolutionary revelation for Dung Beetle, akin to the Copernican Revolution3 in his thinking. Of course, the most surprising part was that he had understood it all just by observing her. There was no other way to explain the situation. Or, could it be that his inherent talent was finally blooming? No, that seemed impossible. Not once in his life did he think of himself as talented. After all, it had taken him over three years just to learn the janitor''s job, so he was actually quite lacking in talent. The talent bestowed by Mignium was too broad to be classified by a single word. He was yet to begin to grasp the essence of the talent he had received. Was it simply the talent to handle mana well? Or perhaps talent in Superhuman martial arts? Maybe it was both. Having thought that far, Dung Beetle stood up and focused on each muscle of his lower body. A kind of power from within his body surely mana, followed according to his thoughts, wrapping around his thigh muscles and moving down to his lower body. From the thighs to the back of his knees, through his calves, past the soleus muscle, and down to the soles of the feet. When the mana reached the joggers heel, responsible for the elasticity, at the bottom of his feet, every muscle felt as if it were in his hand. Seeing that Park Seti had maintained this state while performing the Flying Kick technique, this was probably the basis of the technique. Dung Beetle recalled the trajectory of each of the kicks she had shown. A powerful spinning kick executed by bending low to the waist, a flying kick cutting through the air, a short side kick, and a front kick And the strange footwork that supported all of these. Dung Beetle tried to mimic the same postures awkwardly. The first attempt was awkward. On the second attempt, he realized that the awkwardness in the first attempt was due to the difference in physique between him and Seti. By the third attempt, it had become somewhat similar. By the fourth attempt, he was able to bounce off the ground at the same level as Seti. Yet, the fifth attempt yielded no results. He suddenly realized that to achieve anything beyond this, it wasnt enough to solely rely on the parts of the Flying Kick technique he had seen yesterday. Perhaps it might have been different if he had seen the training process of the Flying Kick technique or a martial arts manual The key point or core of martial arts. It seemed like he was on the verge of grasping something in his mind, but he still couldnt understand what it was. However, he was able to realize something else. His talent... no, the talent bestowed to him by Mignium was real. A talent that allowed him to master the control of his senses, which others needed years to acquire, in an instant and to steal techniques after a single skirmish. The feeling he had right after the realization was neither discomfort nor joy. It was a sense of chill. The same chilling sensation he felt when holding a sharp knife or a loaded gun, was coursing through his body. There was no way he could not use this talent. Revenge had to be achieved, even if it cost him everything he had. ... Looking up at the sky, he saw that the sunset had already stretched long across the sea. Using the same footwork as Seti, Dung Beetle jumped down from the container lightly. Though it was almost a height of 6 meters4, the sound when he landed was no different from a feather falling to the ground. I need to prepare to meet the guests. The time for learning the technique he had secretly stolen was over. It was now time to prepare for battle. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 11: A Suitable Destiny For The Prologue Boss (2) * * *Early dawn, three days after Dung Beetle had burned down the corpse warehouse, and two days after he had purchased the weapons. Hidden beneath the veil of the darkness of the night, a black sedan approached Pier 13. The sedan, which was clearly expensive by anyones standards, made its way deep into the pier before coming to a stop. In the darkness of the pier, where even the moonlight avoided casting its light, the sedan''s headlights shone bleakly. It was almost 30 minutes before anyone got out of the sedan, which had been parked for quite some time. Two armed men and a man in a suit. The man in the suit, looking extremely uneasy, was sweating profusely with a scowl on his face. ? Still unsure, Dung Beetle watched them from a distance. Werethey really the people the operations director had mentioned? Was the government really running the Janitor Guild to sell corpses to Necromancers? Using the same method as Park Seti, Dung Beetle began using the Flying Kick technique. Mana gathered under his feet, and then, he leaped from one container to another container. - As he reached the container directly behind the sedan, he could hear the voices that werent audible from a distance. Pouring mana into his ears and focusing on his hearing, Dung Beetle couldnt help but scoff in disbelief. Janitor, warehouse, public official, potions. Yes, they were indeed government officials. sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dung Beetle fidgeted with his shotgun at his waist as the cold touch of the gun cooled his head. Dung Beetle didnt even have to wait for long. As soon as he took his position, the loud noise of an exhaust could be heard from the only entryway to the pier. The first thing that caught his eye were the headlights, which were higher than most carsand it was not just one pair, but five of them. Five enormous trucks, each hauling containers similar in size to those at the pier, entered. Although the combination seemed too conspicuous for a Necromancer, seeing the suited man look almost tearful and restless, confirmed that the vehicles did indeed belong to the Necromancer. And on top of that, the smell As the trucks drew closer, the stench he had often encountered during his janitor days grew stronger. ! At some point, the trucks had reached deep inside the pier and lined up in front of the sedan. Then, the door of the middle truck opened. Its been a while, Secretary. The person who stepped out of the truck was a man dressed in a neat formal suit. His skin so white that it was practically pale, and the truck headlights shining behind him, he almost looked like a corpse. Y-yes, i-i-its been a while, Master Buzum. Youve really, um, grown quite distinguished since we last met. The man in the suit bowed so deeply that it almost seemed obsequious. The armed guards behind him also looked somewhat subdued, as if it were a meeting between a debtor and a creditor rather than a transaction scene. And it seemed that even the Necromancer found this attitude strange as he narrowed his eyes and asked. Secretary, where are the goods? Have they not arrived yet? Well, the thing is The thing is? Theres been a bit of a problem So, the delivery will be slightly delayed this time. As soon as the suited secretary finished speaking, the air around them turned frigid. Even Dung Beetle, watching from atop a container, felt the chill. Is there some sort of problem? Well, due to an unforeseen accident the corpse warehouse w-was completely burnt down. Burnt down? Are you saying everything caught fire? Yes, thats what happened. , I cant believe this Annoyance flashed across the Necromancer Buzums pale face for a brief moment. You must have a reason for coming here even though you dont have the goods, right? You must have one! Y-yes! Of course! The higher-ups are very apologetic about this situation. And? F-For the next transaction, we promise to deliver an additional 700 corpses along with the ones we werent able to deliver this time. Next time. Next time, you say, huh? The Necromancer scanned the secretary from top to bottom with a cold expression. "Did you come here hoping that you could take the goods first this time?" M-Master Buzum, you can understand our situation, right? Just one more mage during this enrollment season Just as the secretary was about to bash his forehead against the ground, Buzum waved his hand to cut him off. You can stop right there, Secretary. If we were to quibble over it, this situation isn''t entirely your fault now, is it? And it isnt like weve been trading with each other for just a year or two; it''s been more than a few years already. So, we should at least be able to understand the difficulties you''re facing. As Buzum snapped his fingers, something walked out from the container at the back of the truck. Was once human and still resembled humans, but was no longer human. Zombies. As if escorting it, they brought a carefully packaged box to the Necromancer. Despite the disgusting sight of the zombies, which clearly were Korean corpses, there was no sign of revulsion or fear on the secretarys face. Oh It was because his eyes were fixed on the box the zombies were carrying. Please check. The zombies carefully opened the box they were holding. And inside it were three vials of potion, each emitting a brilliant glow. Awakening Potions They are truly beautiful, no matter how many times you see them. The secretary inspected the vials, which were slightly smaller than a soju bottle, with the same care one would use while handling jewels. At that moment, Dung Beetle, positioned above them, had the last of his doubts dispelled. No, he was finally certain. Although it was the Janitor Guild that had been gathering corpses for Necromancers, the Korean government was the one giving the orders. His colleagues were killed. Although it was the player who wielded the sword, in the end, it was the government that had pushed them to their death. As his suspicion turned into certainty, Dung Beetle pulled a grenade from his waist. A brief moment was all it took for his anger to turn to rage, but his actions were swift. He pulled the pin and tossed the grenade down. By the time the Necromancer and the government officials looked up on hearing something fall, the grenades fuse had already detonated. BOOM!! It exploded just above their heads. The two armed men were swept away by the explosion before they could even let out a scream. However, the Necromancer and the suited man managed to narrowly escape the blast thanks to the small secretary badge, which emitted a protective shield that barely shielded them, on the suited mans clothes. It looks like we have an uninvited guest. The Necromancer turned to the secretary. I hope this isnt a trap set up by the Korean government. No way, Sir! Why would the government do something like this O-over there! However, they were unable to finish their conversation as two grenades were falling towards them this time. Undead, block them! Following Buzums order, the surrounding zombies immediately threw themselves at the grenades. When the two grenades exploded, the zombies swept away by the blast were sent flying. The firepower was simply excessive for just two grenades. ...This isnt an ordinary bomb. Buzum frowned as he stared at the spot where the grenades had exploded. The zombies that had thrown themselves at the grenades had died with their limbs blown off. Since it couldnt be a grenade blessed by the gods, it had to be an anti-magic grenade that was hard to come by. Does the Korean government have its tail followed? No, the important thing wasnt about who was being tailed; the real issue was that there was a lunatic throwing grenades from right above them. Buzum shook his head and began chanting a spell. Arise, Undead! , following his call, the sound of something happening beyond the container door at the back of the truck could be heard, and then the door creaked open with a screeching sound. And beyond the door were newly awakened corpses, or rather, zombies. Protect your master. The zombies, packed tightly inside the container, crawled out one by one. And in no time, a barricade of zombies had formed around the Necromancer. I dont know who you are, but youve picked the wrong opponent to mess with. Do you know who the hell I am? A maggot feeding on corpses. Dung Beetle replied as he jumped down from the container. He landed as softly as a feather, and the Necromancers pale face contorted. A Superhuman? An anti-magic grenade and an unidentified SuperhumanThe Necromancer quickly arrived at a conclusion. ...It seems like information regarding the potion has been leaked. Dung Beetle didnt respond and simply rushed towards him. The Necromancer immediately pulled out a wand from his robe. The bizarre wand with a raven skull emitted a green light as he pointed at Dung Beetle. Are you an amateur? Your method is too crude. What can a single Superhuman even do? Buzum channeled his mana into the wand and swung it. ! The magic contained within the wand reacted, causing a green liquid to spew out. Dung Beetle instinctively avoided the liquid and changed directions. ! As the liquid passed by Dung Beetle and hit the ground, the concrete floor of the pier melted like butter. Those destined to die, bring death! Seemingly anticipating that the acidic magic would miss, Buzum immediately gave orders to the zombies. The first to respond to his command were the zombies whose legs hadnt decayed yet. ! They charged at Dung Beetle fiercely, like beasts that had lost all reason. And without any hesitation, Dung Beetle swung his foot toward them. He executed the clean spinning kick demonstrated by Park Seti, causing the zombies rushing from the front to fall one after another. However, taking out a few of them with a kick was just a minor setback. More and more zombies surged forward, trampling over the fallen ones. ! Dung Beetle distanced himself to avoid the flood of zombies. The zombies werent even able to graze his clothes as he moved using the Flying Kick Technique. However, the real problem was the Necromancer. Dung Beetle frowned as he gauged the distance between them. Like a driven hunt, the zombies seemed to keep him away from the Necromancer. Zombies could never defeat a Superhuman. No matter how much they bit at them or clawed with their decayed bodies, it was impossible to inflict any fatal damage on a Superhuman. This was common knowledge, proven in the Miami terror attack that took place over thirty years ago, where hundreds of Necromancers were slaughtered. And it was impossible that the Necromancer would be unaware of something that even Dung Beetle, who had become a Superhuman just three days ago, knew. Dung Beetle used the Flying Kick technique to leap up and once he rose to about twice his height, he spotted the Necromancer hiding behind the zombies. As expected, he was holding a wand with his eyes closed, muttering something. Having confirmed what the Necromancer was doing, there was only one thing left for him to do. Dung Beetle took a grenade from his belt, pulled the pin and threw it. Seeing the grenade arc through the sky, the zombies hastily hurled themselves at the Necromancer. With a deafening explosion, a massive number of zombies were swept away. Although the Necromancer wasnt hit by the explosion, the hurried movement of the zombies interrupted his spell. He glared at Dung Beetle with a fierce look in his eyes and said. Those bombs wont last forever. Let me see for how long you can keep struggling. Its me who wants to see how long you can keep struggling with your precious zombies. Dung Beetle sprang towards the zombies as soon as he landed on the ground. Dung Beetle let himself crash into the zombies charging at him. As the zombie at the front opened its mouth to bite, he smashed its head. Another zombie flew through the air, reaching out to grab Dung Beetle. Dung Beetle caught the arm of the zombie swinging its claws and tore it off. Scratch, bite, hug The zombies attacks were simple. However, there were too many of them and they continued to surge towards Dung Beetle, like a swamp he couldnt escape from. What a fool. Has he lost his mind? As Buzum prepared another spell, he laughed at Dung Beetles actions. He was worried that the man might escape because of the slow zombies, but he was now charging at them. The Necromancer felt like a fool for having been concerned about the number of grenades that remained. You filthy maggot. If you want to die so badly, fine. I''ll grant you that wish... Just as Buzum was about to say that, a loud gunshot interrupted him. One by one, the zombies collapsed in the wake of the gunshot. A shotgun? Seeing that the zombies he had carefully prepared were being swept away, it was clear that this shotgun, like the grenades, was no ordinary weapon. Crazy bastard, you really came prepared. Buzums voice grew grave as he prepared his spell, and the moment the zombies rushed in to fill the gaps, the Remington MH750 in Dung Beetles hand fired once again. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 12: A Suitable Destiny For The Prologue Boss (3) * * *"Oh." The ''Author'' marveled as he observed the auditorium where the entrance ceremony would take place. The facility, with its vast space capable of seating tens of thousands, was built using the latest construction methods and was liberal with the high-quality materials used, including the seating on both sides. It was so impressive that it would have been believable if he called it a World Cup stadium instead of an auditorium. After all, there was even a setting where it would actually be used as a stadium during sporting events. However, that was the end of his admiration. It was an interesting experience to see the space he had only described in writing in person, but it was also a place he had seen countless times before. Lost in thought, the Author wandered around the auditorium aimlessly. Prologue. Although it was referred to as such outside the work, within the context of the universe, it would come to be known as the ''Bloody Entrance Ceremony.'' It was a tragedy where depending on the work, hundreds or maybe even thousands of people would die. Although it was an enormous number, it didnt really affect him becausehow minor characters with no lines died meant nothing to him. The Author paused for a moment and sat in one of the audience seats, looking back at the setting. All these problems began with a prophecy given to a Necromancer by a prophet. - After receiving the prophecy, rather than fleeing in fear, the Necromancer came up with a rather Necromancer-like solution. - It was a relatively simple solution, but then, he encountered another problem. Would it even be possible for him to find and kill his destined enemy from among the new students of Lord Howe Academy, where all types of support, from various countries on this savage and powerful Earth, would converge? The Necromancer pondered over it for a long time while he continued to build up his strength and grow his hatred. And the conclusion he arrived at was as simple as it was horrifying. - . Wouldnt the problem be resolved if he killed all the new students attending the entrance ceremony? Unfortunately, the Necromancer had both the will and the ability to carry out such an insane plan. As a result of his actions, he would die at the hands of the protagonist after attacking the entrance ceremony of Lord Howe Academy. Thanks to that, the protagonist would become famous worldwide, and it became the starting point where he was swept up in various incidents. The problem was The Author bit on his thumbnail as he glanced down at the auditorium. Even though this world resembled the one he had written about in his novel, it was not exactly the same. While the general aspects were similar, some parts were completely different, non-existent, or even beyond his understanding. In fact, he was not the sole Author who created this world. This was a franchise universe so what it meant was that the person who created this world was someone else entirely, and he was a writer who had been hired to write a novel that was set in that world. Of course, being a creator himself, he didnt just write using what he was given. He created an original protagonist and came up with a setting that the fans loved. However, that was also the case with the director of the movie adaptations, the comic artist, and the game producer. . The Author thought about the head of the world-building committee he had seen beforeA nouveau riche bastard who allowed creators as much freedom as possible as long as they preserved the original world. Thanks to that bastard, the protagonists in each version were of different genders and even races. It was a handsome male actor in the movie version; while in the comic, it was a beautiful girl drawn with the artists wholehearted effort; and in the game version The Author cut off the useless thoughts. After coming into this world and tracking down all sorts of protagonists, he was unable to find any of the ones he knew of. He even entertained the hope that he might be the protagonist himself, but seeing that he had transmigrated into a body that was only good for being from a wealthy family with otherwise pathetic skills, that didnt seem to be the case. ? At that point, another worry arose. What if there was still no protagonist even after the prologue started? It sounded ridiculous, but in the first place, wasnt the fact that he had been transmigrated into the world of the novel even more ridiculous? Because once he participated, there would be no escaping. The prologue boss, the Necromancer, would use the undead he had amassed over the five years to surround the auditorium, and the horde of undead would use their bodies to block all the exits. With so many civilians in attendance, it would be impossible to expect high-level magic or large-scale support fire. Only the students and a few skilled individuals participating in the entrance ceremony would be able to provide support. Of course, if that were the case, he might manage to somehow protect himself. The Necromancer. Although the Necromancer was weak in the novel, as a prologue boss should be... just thinking about the game or movie version made him break into a cold sweat. A nauseating and terrifying feast of flesh. . He looked around the auditorium where the new students would gather and shook his head. For the sake of the future, it was only right to get involved in the story. And it would be even better if he could help the protagonist and build connections in the process. By following the story and taking advantage of hidden elements or the strange fateful encounters that the protagonist would usually come across he could live a life that was completely different from his life in reality, a glamorous and wealthy life. With that grim and brutal fantasy as the last thought, the Author turned around and walked towards the exit of the auditorium. The darkness of the silent auditorium extended long behind him. * * * Dung Beetle took several breaths. With the first breath, he fired the shotgun and swept away the zombies blocking the path ahead. With the second breath, he gathered mana in his feet. With the third breath, he kicked off the ground and leaped over the heads of the zombies. And by the fourth breath, he was already flying over the heads of the zombies. However, the wall of zombies was too wide for him to leap over in one go. Even after jumping over dozens of zombies, he once again fell back into the crowd of zombies. Or rather, he almost fell. ! Stepping on a zombies head instead of the ground, Dung Beetle jumped again. The zombies tried to grab him with their rotten hands, but they failed. The zombies at the rear began to pile up their bodies belatedly, creating a repulsive barrier with rotting flesh overlapping. At that moment, light burst from the shotgun in Dung Beetles hand. ! A lead bullet, coated with silver through magic, struck the wall of flesh. Covered in bits of flesh and rotten blood, the nauseating stench stung Dung Beetles nose, and his clothes were stained. However, that did not stop him. Once he confirmed that he was indeed getting closer to the Necromancer, he saw that the Necromancer, with a desperate look on his face, was channeling mana into his wand. O King of the Undead! The one who even kills death! The moment Dung Beetle stepped on the head of the last zombie and leaped, the Necromancer managed to complete his spell. ! The wand emitted light. A revolting green light that defied natural order flew toward Dung Beetle. A precise strike that aimed for the moment he was defenseless in midair. Seeing that, a content smile spread across the Necromancers pale face. However, that same smile disappeared in less than a second. The moment the spell collided with Dung Beetle, a radiant multicolored light burst from his waist. [The Curse of Decay! I cant believe that this repulsive curse still exists in this world!] At that moment, a noble voice... echoed in Dung Beetles mind. [O Virgin! I shall protect you!] As soon as he heard the word virgin, Dung Beetle barely managed to resist the urge to let go of the unicorn horn he was holding. Still mid-air, he twisted his waist and stretched his leg toward the Necromancer. It was a heavy flying kick, completely different from what Park Seti had shown him. A unicorns horn?! What kind of grudge do you! Dung Beetle struck the Necromancer squarely in the back as he turned to flee. It was a superhuman kick driven by a surge of intense feelings. The Necromancer flew a short distance like a person hit by a car, before crashing to the ground. As soon as Dung Beetle landed, he kicked off toward the Necromancer again. He didnt give him any time to get back up. , wai ! Grabbing the Necromancer crawling on the ground by his neck, Dung Beetle lifted him up. His golden eyes pierced through the Necromancers pale face. Without offering him any proposal, he tightened his grip on the Necromancers neck. The sound of cracking bones echoed, and the Necromancers body went limp. Dung Beetle tossed the Necromancer he was holding. The body of the one who mocked the dead fell to the ground lifelessly. [O Virgin! We have won] Dung Beetle let go of the rod he was holding in his left hand and turned his gaze toward the path leading outside the pier. Beyond the truck holding the Necromancers corpse, there was something crawling on the ground. Hey. Dung Beetle approached it while swinging his arms. As the footsteps drew closer, the thing crawling on the ground suddenly stood up and bolted. Unfortunately, he wasn''t fast enough. After taking a single step, Dung Beetle reached out and grabbed him by the back of the neck. He flailed with all his might, desperately trying to escape. Realizing it was futile, he began to plead with Dung Beetle. "P-Please spare me! I-I don''t know anything!" Meeting Dung Beetles gaze, the middle-aged Secretary, clutching a bag of awakening potions, began to tremble. "I haven''t even asked you anything." "T-Then ask me anything! If it''s something I know, I-I''ll tell you everything! E-everything" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though his words were contradictory, Dung Beetle didnt mind and asked. "Who gave the order for this transaction?" "..." "Yeouido1? Gyeongmudae2? How deep does the connection with the Necromancer go?" The Secretary''s face contorted. He shut his eyes tight and replied in a trembling voice. "I-If I tell you, w-will you... spare me?" "No." Dung Beetle''s reply was immediate. He tightened his grip around the Secretary''s neck and added. "But your family will live." The Secretary''s face turned deathly pale. His gaze wandered aimlessly before settling on the Necromancer''s corpse. Seeing the corpse with a broken neck, he sighed deeply, as if he had made a resolution. "The, the ones who championed this deal... are the Patriots." "The Patriots?" "The people who sacrificed everything for our country and nation." Country and nation? Dung Beetle frowned at the unexpected words that came out in succession. "Explain clearly. Who are the Patriots? Are they a group, an organization? Or..." "I-I don''t know why you killed the Necromancer, but you''re Korean, right?" The Secretary interrupted Dung Beetle''s question with another question. "...So what?" "Then, c-could you just back off? Not for my sake, but... f-for the sake of our country and nation." The Secretary looked down at the bag he was clutching with unfocused eyes. Dung Beetle instinctively followed his gaze. Dung Beetle knew well what was inside that bag. Awakening PotionA dream-like potion, which was said to have a small chance of awakening the user who took it as a mage. Because of that damn potion, the Janitor Guild siphoned corpses and sold them to the Necromancer. Because of that damn potion, the government killed and dishonored his colleagues. And he was saying that the people who committed such acts called themselves... the Patriots, and they did this for the sake of the nation and country? It was ridiculous. It was so ridiculous that he had to ask again. Is the trashy act of selling the corpses of your own people for the sake of the nation and the country? H-How did you know ! The hand around the Secretarys neck tightened. Dung Bettle felt an overwhelming urge to snap the mans neck right then and there. Enough with your nonsense. If you want a peaceful death, just tell me who the hell these Patriots really are. Struggling against the pain crushing his neck, the Secretary barely managed to answer him. T-the Patriots are the, the temporary governmbeyond the dimensional por [You wretch!] Something interrupted the Secretarys words. Recognizing the voice as the Necromancers, Dung Beetle turned his head. He could still see the Necromancer''s corpse. Instead, something was defying gravity as it rose into the sky above the truck he had brought. It was a dark red rectangular box. It was a coffin with such an intuitive appearance that one could immediately tell that it was a coffin, and it was currently floating mid-air. [How dare you! My neck! You filthy maggot!!] ! The coffin opened, revealing something inside. A skeleton with no lower body, with only the upper torso remaining. And from the skeleton''s eyes, the same repulsive green light as the wand the Necromancer had been holding was glowing. So, the main body is somewhere else huh. No wonder it felt like things went too smoothly. Dung Beetle tossed the Secretary aside and loaded shells into the shotgun. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 13: A Suitable Destiny For The Prologue Boss (4) * * *[You maggot! I swear by this body! I won''t even allow you to die!] Right after the Necromancer roared, a massive wave of mana spread out. The zombies that Dung Beetle had destroyed, the corpses of the Secretarys bodyguards, and the still-standing zombies were all drawn towards the Necromancer. Just like a magnet attracting iron; bones, flesh, and blood began to swirl and coalesce around the Necromancer. By the time Dung Beetle managed to reload his shotgun, the mass had already become larger than a truck. [O Death, defy your course! O Death, amass!] The writhing mass soon began to transform into the shape of a massive giant. The flesh and bones of the zombies formed arms as massive as containers, and its face made from the tangled corpses was hideous, like something out of a nightmare. Dung Beetle pulled the pin and threw a grenade at the monster''s yet-to-be-completed lower body. The monster, which was just starting to form its legs, toppled pathetically, but that was it. Other corpses rushed towards the gaping hole in the lower body, quickly mending the wound. [Do you think that a mere grenade can bring down my Titan? Bestowed by the King of the Undead, this is the greatDamn it! Block it!] Switching his target, Dung Beetle threw a grenade towards the coffin that contained Necromancer''s main body. The incomplete giant hastily reached out and grabbed the grenade, which then exploded within its fist. The only visible damage caused by the grenade was the rotten blood seeping through the monster''s fingers. [Kill him! Kill that wretch!] Following the command, the corpse giants fist rushed towards Dung Beetle. The massive fist, descending at an incredible speed unbefitting its size, struck both Dung Beetle and the container behind him, with a force matching its enormous size. !! The falling container towers produced a noise far louder than the grenade explosion. Caught off guard by the unexpected blow, Dung Beetle gasped for breath amidst the fallen containers. The arm that he had used to block the Titan''s fist felt numb, and judging by the blood pooling in his throat, it seemed that he had broken a few ribs as well. Spitting out the blood pooling in his mouth, he got back on his feet. The now-complete massive Titan and the floating coffin were looking down at him. [Maggot, you''re much tougher than I thought.] Not bothering to reply, Dung Beetle deftly sprang from his spot just before the Titan''s fist came crashing down. As Dung Beetle ran, the Titan''s fists chased after him. [Huahaha! Are you trying to play tag like a real maggot?] Glancing behind, Dung Beetle gauged the distance to the Necromancer. He stopped running and gathered mana in his thighs. Taking advantage of the moment, the Titan swung its fist at him. Or rather, it almost did. Dung Beetle jumped, narrowly dodging the fist, and ran up the Titan''s arm towards its shoulder. He reached the Titan''s shoulder in an instant and aimed his shotgun at the Necromancer''s main body when An eerie green light burst out from between the Titan''s flesh as the curse struck Dung Beetle''s body. [Be careful, O Virgin! While I can block the curse, I am unable to absorb the impact on your behalf!] Having grabbed the unicorns horn at the very last minute, Dung Beetle thankfully avoided getting cursed. However, he was unable to stop himself from rolling off the Titan''s shoulder. Perhaps the Necromancer had also heard the unicorn''s telepathic warning, because as soon as Dung Beetle hit the ground, the Titan swung its fist at him. ! Hit squarely by the fist, Dung Beetle lost his balance and was sent flying as he rolled across the concrete floor of the pier. [Oh my! O Virgin, are you alright?] Gritting his teeth, Dung Beetle steadied himself. Even though he had only taken two hits, his bones and organs were screaming in agony. [Your endurance is truly remarkable. Hehehe, thanks to you, I can have a good practice session before the main event!] The Necromancer''s taunts echoed loudly, but Dung Beetle focused all his attention on dodging the Titan''s attacks. . Neither the shotgun nor the grenades couldnt reach it. The unicorn''s horn could only serve as an amulet, and even his superhuman body was reaching its limits. His original plan was simple: a surprise attack using grenades. He thought it was a simple but effective plan. No matter how great the Necromancer was, he wouldnt be able to block a grenade flying in the dark. It was arrogance. He should have planned this more meticulously. He should have prepared more than he did. If only he had prepared anti-tank missiles or landmines... then he might have stood a chance against the Titan. ! Firing his shotgun at the incoming fist, Dung Beetle ruminated over it. The Titan was forced to halt briefly but it quickly recovered and continued its charge. Two shells in the shotgun, five grenades, and twenty bullets. Even if he were to use all his remaining ammunition, it would be nearly impossible to bring down the Necromancer. . Dung Beetle thought of that word once again. If one was unable to see the path to victory, retreating was a viable option. One step back, two steps forward a perfectly rational and sensible decision. However... Dung Beetle gritted his teeth. Beyond the thought of retreat, were the faces of his fallen colleagues. His colleagues had died unjustly, and it had only been three days since he dug their graves. Having buried their bodies in the ground and sworn not to return until he had exacted revenge, the blood he shed at that time had not even dried. . He knew it was an irrational decision. But just as there was no common sense in a raging fire, there was no common sense in revenge. Once he chose revenge, he was left with only two options. "To die, or to kill." Dung Beetle began retracing his steps, heading back up the path he had fled. The Titan, which had been chasing him like a cat chasing a mouse, stopped, and the Necromancer mocked him. [Maggot, have you given up on playing tag?] Dung Beetle did not reply. Instead, he recalled Park Seti''s Flying Kick technique, her movements, the muscles she used, and the mana flowing along those muscles. Following the memory of Park Seti were the movements the Titan had shown so far. The strength and speed stemming from its overwhelming size... resulted in simple movements. As the two memories mixed, they led to one question. If it were Park Seti... how would she have fought against that monster? But before he could find the answer to that question, the Titan resumed its attacks. [That''s enough amusement. Now, face eternal pain!] The Titan''s fist cut through the air and thrust toward the ground with full force. It was a simple yet powerful downward strike. !!!!!! The impact struck the ground before the sound. Clouds of dust erupted from the pier as the ground was hollowed out. However, Dung Beetle remained standing. One Step. He was just a step away from the fist, gazing up at the Necromancer. [What the hell are you doing? Kill him!] The Necromancer moved the Titan''s fists again. The enormous hands made of corpses struck down over Dung Beetle''s head, pounding the ground again and again, creating hollows all over the pier. However, Dung Beetle still remained standing. The Necromancer''s skull rattled in shock. His senses, which felt mana instead of flesh and nerves, could perceive that Dung Beetle had done something. He had evaded all the attacks like a feather swept by the wind. Dung Beetle had managed to weave through the physical fists, finding the gaps between consecutive strikes and the flow of shockwaves, avoiding all attacks. However, a human was not a feather. No, even a real feather would not be able to escape that unscathed. [...What have you done?] While the Necromancer was still baffled by the incomprehensible reality unfolding before his eyes, Dung Beetle leaped into the air. * * * "Wow, what''s that?" Sea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seti, who was watching the fight through a telescope, muttered without realizing it. Beyond her telescope, at Pier 13, the battle between David and Goliath1 was being reenacted. Although the Goliath here was a massive giant made of hundreds of corpses. What was it called again? Undead Titan? It was a monster created by a rare magic that could only be seen in history books. Originally, it was a spell that required thousands, even tens of thousands, of corpses to create a giant larger than a rampart, and there was even a record of the famous B-29 bomber taking down such a monster. Although the one rampaging at the pier now didn''t feel as overwhelming, perhaps due to a relatively insufficient number of the corpses it devoured Seti smacked her lips and turned her gaze from Goliath to its opponent, David, who was dodging its attacks. It was a level of movement that was hard to believe that the superhuman was a novice she had seen just a few days ago. No, could she even call him a novice? Simply considering his Feather Step from the Flying Kick Technique, he was probably more superior than the instructor who taught her, wasnt he? To think he only had to observe it once to reach that level of mastery... Watching Dung Beetle dodge the Titan''s fist by a hairs breadth, Seti let out a bitter laugh. Of course, it wasnt like the Feather Step was a particularly difficult technique to learn. Strictly speaking, it wasnt impossible to learn simply by watching. However, learning something and mastering it were completely different things. After all, it would not be called a secret art if it were a technique that could be mastered in just two days. "The world is vast, and there are many gifted people." Even though she had seen it with her own eyes, it was still hard to believe. However, if all that was truly the result of his talent... she could confidently say that his talent was overwhelming even among the top five people she had ever come across. And in some ways, even more than those so-called hero candidates ! While Seti was distracted momentarily, a green light flashed above the Titan''s head. A curse, released by the Titan and the Necromancer simultaneously, enveloped the superhuman. However, the curse did not affect him. An ivory barrier enveloping his body deflected the green curse, and the Necromancer swore upon seeing that. . Seti recalled what he had said before they parted ways. He said that he would '''' the Handle of Uragan to her, not '''' it. She had some suspicions, and indeed it was as she thought. She felt a twinge for being deceived, but it didn''t last for long. Seeing the handle of Uragan block all kinds of curses from the Necromancer, she was secretly looking forward to getting her hands on it. "Oh, is he finally switching to the offensive?" The battle between David and Goliath was reaching its climax. Dung Beetle, who had been focused on evading, started attacking the Titan and Necromancer. "But that still won''t be enough." She thought as she fiddled with the weapon next to her. A shotgun, grenades, and kicks. Although they were all decent modes of attack, they lacked the decisive factor that David''s slingshot had against Goliath. Without a definitive strike, Dung Beetle would be the first to tire out. She put down the telescope and picked up her weapon. The weapon she truly disliked was commonly called a War Hammer; a hammer used for battle. The heavy feeling of the metal lump traveled up her hand. She didnt know how much longer the fight would last, but what she did know was that if she didnt intervene, Dung Beetle would die. Park Seti arrived at that conclusion through logical and rational judgment. However, then ! A heavy sound that originated at Pier 13 reached her, blowing past and brushing her hair. "Huh?" The Titan was falling. The gigantic body tried to grab a container tower to keep itself from losing balance, but both came crashing down together. ? Seti picked up the telescope again and scanned Pier 13. She could see Dung Beetle standing atop the fallen Titan''s head. His appearance was far from normal. His mouth was blood-red as if he had coughed up blood, his entire body was trembling faintly, and it looked as if his muscles had reached their limits. However, despite all that, he stood there. ? It was neither a grenade nor was it a shotgun. So, was it the Flying Kick technique? But the Flying Kick technique didnt have a technique that was powerful enough to bring down a monster like that. As if to answer her curiosity, Dung Beetle moved. He lifted his trembling foot. With his foot raised above his knee, he took several short breaths, his eyes filled with determination. Then, his foot came down on the Titan''s head. ! A short impact, a long scream from the Titan, and rotting flesh and filth flying up as if it had burst. Seeing that, Seti stood up without realizing it. "...Quake Stomp?" By focusing the mana in the soles of his feet to amplify the Reflective Force2, he reinforced his body and executed a simple yet powerful downward kick. How much training and insight did it require to imbue such simplicity with meaning and power? How many candidates must have despaired, unable to overcome the high wall of the Quake Stomp? And from what she could remember, her father and countless others who had failed were the same. Even she herself found the technique difficult to master. Yet, Dung Beetle managed to execute Quake Stomp effortlessly, without anyone''s guidance or help. "Ah..." Once the aftermath of Foot Stomp passed, the Titans head, hollowed out as if hit by a cannonball, was revealed. Unlike with the grenades and shotgun, that wound did not regenerate. The impact had surpassed its Regeneration ability and had broken the spell itself. Seti stared at the scene blankly and then closed her mouth as she looked at Dung Beetle standing atop the Titans head. He looked like a half-dead man. No, as if he was barely alive. . His body and mana were unable to keep up with the technique''s recoil. And at this moment, it was likely that he was unable to move a finger. And Seti was not the only one who had noticed Dung Beetle''s state. The Necromancer hidden within the dark red coffin floating in the sky began to wave his hands, casting a spell. After checking Dung Beetle and the Necromancer, Seti kicked off the ground and raised the War Hammer. The War Hammer in her hands gleamed with a silvery white sheen as she soared through the darkness by the pier. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 14: The Inevitable Fate of Trash Mobs It doesnt matter how much you hammer iron, you cannot turn it into gold.Ma Uragan * * * [Im surprised. This is truly surprising] The Necromancer, Buzum, exclaimed in astonishment from atop the Titan''s head. Beneath his coffin, over the Titan''s hollowed head, he could see Dung Beetle, dripping with blood and filth, glaring at him with a murderous gaze. Buzum, who had walked the path of mana for a long time, could tell instinctively. The human before him had performed a miracleA miracle born from immense willpower and talent. [I apologize for treating you as a mere maggot. You have fought magnificently and were defeated remarkably.] He reached out to the Titan and began casting a spell. The spells inside the Titan were already destroyed, but the Necromancer was a master of recycling. As the remnants of mana still moved according to his will, lumps of flesh squirmed and clumped together over the Titans remains. Soon, something like pus burst forth from the mass of flesh. It was a corpse slime, loosely stitched together from the flesh and bile. Though it was a lowly creature, barely in the form of a human, even that would be a tough opponent for the severely wounded Dung Beetle. [Do not be ashamed of your defeat. It is just that the fate destined for me did not allow me to be defeated by you.] "Bullshit." After struggling to say those words, Dung Beetle vomited blood. It had become a harbinger of his death. [I cant believe this; to obtain a raw gem like you right before the important event. This, too, is a sign that fate is on my side.] The corpse slimes controlled by Buzum slowly surrounded and closed in on Dung Beetle. The foremost slime touched Dung Beetle''s foot. Unable to resist it, Dung Beetle surrendered one of his feet to the slime. With that as the starting signal, the slimes began to engulf his body. [Death will never be the end. I will personally sculpt your corpse and turn you into a Death Knight.] Watching the slime bury Dung Beetle, Buzum descended slowly. He wanted to hear Dung Beetle''s final breath himself. [The newly reborn you will accompany me to drench the academy in blood ?!] As Buzum got closer, Dung Beetle pushed away the slimes and reached out. In his hand was a shotgun slightly longer than his forearm. !! He pulled the trigger. Buzum hastily closed his coffin lid, but the silver bullets pierced the impure magic protecting the wooden coffin and struck his body. [!] Pain he hadn''t felt in a long time enveloped him, and his bones touched by the silver bullets began to crumble. However it wasn''t fatal. None of the shotgun pellets managed to penetrate Buzum''s skull. Sea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was not something that could be described by the word luck alone, but could only be deemed a miracle. [Heuhahaha! Too bad, O Raw Gem! My destined enemy is someone else, so you cannot kill me!] Dung Beetle did not dispute his words. He had mustered the last of his strength, searching for an opportunity to kill the Necromancer. However, the Necromancer simply scoffed at him, his coffin floating high in the sky. Buzum rose to a height where neither shotgun nor grenade could reach and coldly declared. [Now, face your death!] The slimes began to strangle Dung Beetle delicately, like a hunter''s noose around a tiger''s neck to obtain a clean hide. Dung Beetle''s breath grew faint, and the murderous gleam in his eyes began to fade and blur. Then, all of a sudden, his retinas reflected light from afar. Something was flying through the sky a lightning bolt? [What?] When Buzum sensed the fluctuating mana and turned his head, he saw that a large, glowing object was already descendingno, plummeting towards him. "GO DIEEEEEEEEE!" It was the War Hammer, emitting a blinding light, crashing down from the sky like a lightning bolt, and the girl wielding it. As Buzum instinctively moved his coffin to the optimal route to avoid the War Hammer that was flying towards him, Dung Beetle mustered his last bit of strength. He shook off the slime and leaped off the ground. Even though his broken leg was screaming in pain and it felt like his heart would burst, he still jumped. Feather step. With the same footwork he used to dodge the Titan''s fist, he leaped up and kicked the coffin. Although his kick didn''t have enough power to break the coffin, it was more than enough to push the fleeing coffin back to its original position. [This is my fate...!] Without even allowing Buzum to leave any last words, the War Hammer pierced the coffin and shattered his skull. However, the War Hammer didn''t stop even after it crushed Buzum. The lightning continued to strike the concrete floor of the pier. ! A deafening roar, like a hundred grenades exploding simultaneously, shook the surroundings. * * * Swept away by the shockwave, Dung Beetle rolled on the ground ceaselessly before finally coming to a stop after hitting a collapsed container. "...." The back of his head throbbed after crashing into the container as it seemed like a mild concussion had set in, but since neither his body nor his limbs were left unscathed, this pain was not worse than the others. Shaking his head to clear the concussion, Dung Beetle turned his gaze towards the source of the loud noise. There, he saw a girl in jeans and a coat, holding a long hammer. Her black, straight hair swayed lightly, as if the God-level power she had just demonstrated was all a lie. The girl who had been standing silently with her hammer suddenly shifted her gaze. Her blue eyes locked with the golden eyes of Dung Beetle, who had been observing her quietly. "Dung beetle-ssi, we meet again!" Tucking her hair behind her ear, Park Seti broke the silence and asked Dung Beetle. "How''s your body? Are you okay?" "...As you can see, I''m fine." His broken ribs jabbed at his chest, and blood surged and gushed from deep within his stomach, but for some reason, he didnt feel like he had any fatal wounds. After all, this was the same body that had been resurrected after being decapitated. And he could already feel the misaligned bones returning to their places. "Judging by that expression of yours, it seems that you have many questions. So, how about we play a game of questions? Its simple: we take turns asking and answering. What do you think?" "Do I have the option to refuse?" "Well, of course, you do. But I''m not sure if the police will give you the same option." Hearing the blatant threat, Dung Beetle hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. "...Fine, but I''ll go first." "Go ahead. After all, it''s not like the order really matters in this game." Dung Beetle looked directly into Seti''s smiling eyes and asked his first question. "...Who are you?" "Huh, a philosophical question right from the start? Hmm... Should I answer in a Hegelian way or a Nietzschean way1? "..." "Just kidding. You don''t need to make such a face." Using the War Hammer''s handle, which reached up to her waist, as support, Park Seti leaned sideways. "My name is Seti. I was born on October 31st in Research Complex No. 2 at Kaesong, and my family name is Hong from Hamhung2." "...Hamhung Hong?" "Oh, right. Park isnt my real surname; it''s Hong. But my first name really is Seti. Hong Seti. Ugh, it sounds like the name of a drug or something weird, right?" She shrugged her shoulders and continued. "Ahem, occupation hmm, I''m scheduled to enter Lord Howe Academy through a special admission quota, and I hate silver and beans. That''s all I can think of for now." "...Did it look like I was expecting that kind of answer when I asked the question?" "Then you should be more specific next time. Now, it''s my turn to ask, right?" Dung Beetle moved his right hand, which was gradually regaining its sensation, to his waist. Seeing that he had two grenades left, he tried to calculate to see if it would be possible to escape from Park Seti... no, Hong Seti, using those two grenades. Perhaps it may have been possible if his body were in better condition. But with a broken leg, it was impossible, especially after he had seen her flying and swinging that gleaming War Hammer. After contemplating briefly, Dung Beetle decided to continue with this strange conversation, at least until his broken leg healed. "...Alright, what do you want to know?" "Do you remember either your mother or father''s faces? Was either of them non-human?" ...What? The unexpected, rude question made Dung Beetle frown slightly. "Oh, uh I phrased that rather poorly. I mean, do you have any special lineage?" "Special lineage? What are you talking about?" "Celestials, monsters, beastfolk, elves, and so on... foreign races from beyond the dimensional portal. Well, it certainly doesn''t look like you have any dwarven blood..." Dung Beetle couldn''t think of a response on being asked whether his parents were non-human or if they had conceived him with a non-human. After a brief silence, he sighed and answered. "I don''t know. As I said at the bar, I''ve never met my parents." ", so I wasted my question." Hong Seti spoke insincerely. The frivolous smile on her face was bone-chilling. "...Now it''s my turn." Dung Beetle thought of a question to buy time. After a moment, he asked a rather provocative one. "What kind of people are your parents?" "My parents?" Yes, they cant be ordinary parents seeing that they named their daughter Seti. Upon hearing that question, Seti smiled widely. It was a sly smile, similar to that of a girlfriend who discovered a dirty magazine in her boyfriend''s drawer. "My parents are... well, simply put, they''re pathetic." "What?" First, a rude question, now self-deprecating humor? Dung Beetle blinked in disbelief. "I won''t tell you to love your family, but you shouldnt speak that badly about them. Insulting your own family often comes back to bite you." Although it wasnt his original intention, Dung Beetle gave her sincere advice, but Hong Seti just shrugged. "My parents are a drug addict and a prostitute. Dont you think that calling them pathetic is putting it mildly?" "..." Dung Beetle''s expression twisted at once. He wasn''t used to having vulgar conversations like this with a woman. "Now it''s my turn, right?" While Dung Beetle was still reeling from her self-deprecation, Seti continued with a straight look on his face. "Why did you kill the government agents?" "..." "If you were only after the Necromancer, there was no need to throw a grenade at the government agents as well, right?" Realizing the implication of her question, Dung Beetle snapped back to his senses. "So, it looks like you were watching me from the very start." "Of course, anyone can do it if they have a telescope and enough patience." Seeing Seti boldly admit to stalking, Dung Beetle swallowed his sigh. And the fact that he hadn''t noticed her following him was more shocking than the stalking itself. However, the regret didnt last for long. He could take his time learning lessons from his mistakes later. For now, it was more important to figure out her true intentions. "Why are you curious about me killing the government agents? Regardless, murder is just murder." "Answering a question with a question is against the game rules." "Its better than telling a lie." "Dung Beetle-ssi, you''re ruining the point of this question game." Hong Seti raised the corner of her lips, as if she found the situation amusing. "Im telling you this just in case you misunderstand me. I''m not asking this to take the government''s side. I don''t get along with them either." "Everyone who pays taxes says that." "I''m a student, so I don''t pay taxes." She said this and then turned to look in the opposite direction of Dung Beetle. "Hmm how about this? I''ll show you why I dislike the government. And if you find me trustworthy, you should answer my question properly." At the only entrance to Pier 13; the only place untouched by the Titan''s destruction. Following her gaze, Dung Beetle also looked in that direction and unconsciously squinted his eyes. From beyond the darkness of the night, he could see car headlights approaching the pier. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 15: The Inevitable Fate of Trash Mobs (2) * * *A heavy van came to a stop at the entrance of the pier. "You arrived sooner than I expected." As soon as Seti finished speaking, the van''s door opened. And contrary to its size, only one person stepped out of the van. Dung Beetle gathered his mana to his eyes to observe the person who had gotten out, and he frowned immediately. ... The person who got out of the van was a man in a neat suit. The problem was that his head was a bit... bizarre. Instead of an ordinary human face, there was a pig''s head that one might usually see on a ritual table1 on his shoulders. And seeing that there was no gap between his head and neck, it wasnt a pig mask or some type of disguise. He had either hollowed out a real pig''s head and was wearing it... or that was his real head. Either way, it was equally grotesque. The pig-headed figure sniffed the air for a moment before walking towards Seti and Dung Beetle. Seeing that, Dung Beetle gestured with his chin and shot Seti a questioning look as if to ask, What the hell is that? Seti simply shrugged and answered. "He''s a shepherd as well as a shepherd dog sent by the government to chase after me. He looks a bit strange, doesnt he?" "Is he a Beastfolk?" "Would there be a Beastfolk outside Africa or the conservation zones? He''s just a... modified human." "Human?" Judging by his appearance, it would have been more believable if she told him that the man was a monster from beyond the dimensional portal. However, Dung Beetle swallowed his words. On second thought, it wasn''t particularly strange. After all, wasn''t the government being discussed here also the one that built a corpse storage facility to trade with necromancers? Adding one more monster didn''t make much difference. "So, is that pig-headed figure the one you wanted to show me? Is he the reason you hate the government?" "Hes one of the many reasons. Ill show you the real reason soon. Hmm But before that, you should hide for a bit" "Now? Where can I hide here" Before Dung Beetle could finish speaking, Seti dragged a bent iron plate from the ground and approached him. Dung Beetle said nothing until she covered him with the iron plate. "Hmm, this should be sufficient." "Is this what you call hiding?" "Yes, you look exactly like a corpse crushed under an iron plate." "" "Stay here and rest for a while." Dung Beetle didn''t refuse Setis suggestion. After all, the reason he had started this pointless question game was to buy time to recover. With their conversation brought to a pause, Dung Beetle focused on the sensation in his legs. Pain slowly rose from his toes and knees, signaling that his broken bones and nerves were starting to find their place. By the time his body had somewhat recovered, the pig-headed figure''s footsteps had reached right in front of him. Stopping one step away from him, the pig-headed began scanning the surroundings quietly. The filthy ground, the remnants of an explosion, the corpse of the Titan... and finally, Hong Seti leaning against a War Hammer. After a brief silence, the pig-headed figure finally spoke to Seti. "Cadet, you have engaged in combat without permission. This is against regulations." The pig-headed figure looked more ordinary than expected. However, Dung Beetle frowned the moment he heard the mans voice. It was because he sensed mana in the voice. Although he was not well-versed in magic to explain it precisely... the mana mingling with the mans voice felt similar to a Necromancer''s curse. In other words, it felt repulsive. You also used the Thunder Hammer without authorization. Cadet, you have broken two rules. Are these rules a joke to you? ... Explain what exactly happened here. I refuse. ...What did you say? I said I refuse. Regulation 15. A cadet cannot refuse a shepherd''s request. Regulations exist to be followed, Cadet. Listening to their strange exchange, Dung Beetle pondered over what kind of conversation was taking place. Shepherd, regulations, cadet. It was a string of words that made no sense to him, but he was sure of one thing. For some reason Seti had resolved to show him this scene. And if that wasn''t the case, there was no other explanation for the deep emotion blazing in her blue eyes. Answer me, Cadet. I dont want to. Regulation 29 states that disobedience of orders is considered as a deviation. Regulation 3 states that a cadet''s deviation is subject to disciplinary action. I dont care. Go ahead and try. You got some nerve, Cadet. Are you not afraid of the ban? As soon as the word ban was mentioned, the mana in the man''s voice began to move. This is your final warning. Explain the situation. Mana began to align as a spell was woven. There was neither any sign nor sound, but Dung Beetle instinctively realized that the pig-headed figure was now ''loading'' with some sort of magic. He tensed up, ready to throw a grenade if necessary. But before he could take action, Seti reacted faster, gesturing behind her back. - Thought Dung Beetle as he relaxed his grip on the grenade. Cadet, what is your answer? I have nothing to say to you. I will not tolerate any further deviation. One more refusal and you will be punished according to the regulations. I refuse, so go ahead, punish me. As if he had been waiting for it, the moment Seti uttered her brief reply, the pig-headed figure raised his hand. Cadet''s deviation has been confirmed. I will proceed with disciplinary action. . As the pig-headed figure snapped his fingers lightly, the spell that had been loaded activated. Contrary to Dung Beetle''s fears, it wasn''t an impressive spell. It was just a spell to press a switch for something. However, Seti''s reaction to whatever that something being pressed was not simple. ...! She immediately fell to her knees and began to tremble. Soon, tears streamed from her tightly shut eyes. It may have looked like she was simply enduring something, but Dung Beetle, who could sense the mana of others, realized what was happening inside her body. . Her mana was flowing backwards through her blood vessels. And the mana surrounding her muscles was stabbing into them instead, pressing against her vocal cords and lungs, even stifling her screams. Each movement of mana carried finely tuned malice. It was a technique designed solely to inflict pain allowing neither death nor unconsciousness. And it wasnt possible to defend against it or resist it because the mana attacking her body was her own. Dung Beetle silently watched her writhing in pain. A part of him suggested fleeing immediately, but curiosity held him back. Why was this girl showing him this? Why did she ask about his lineage and whether he hated the government? And most importantly... why did she help him kill the Necromancer? There was no connection between them. They just had a brief fight during which he had one-sidedly stolen some of her martial arts techniques a few days ago and then agreed to trade a unicorn horn for mutual benefit. That was all. To be blunt, their relationship was only slightly better than that of a street vendor and a customer. While such questions spiraled endlessly in his mind, Setis voice interrupted his thoughts. This should make it clear that Im not on good terms with the government, right?!!! Upon hearing that, the pig-headed figure tilted his head, as if confused by her words, before launching another spell. Watching her scream silently, Dung Beetle sighed softly. To unravel his questions, he had no choice but to continue this game of questions. He quickly made his decision, but his actions were even quicker. He pushed the metal plate Seti used to cover him aside and stood up. He could feel his broken bones realigning and torn muscles healing. His condition wasnt optimal, but he was far from the worst. A zombie? Seeing Dung Beetle stand up all of a sudden, the pig-headed figure tilted his head. Well, given his torn clothes and bloodied appearance, that was an understandable assumption. Sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no zombie would throw a grenade randomly. You crazy The moment the pig-headed figure swore upon seeing the incoming grenade, it exploded. !! Following the explosion, Dung Beetle sprang off the ground. He closed the distance instantly, using the momentum to kick the pig-headed figure''s neck. Although it was a near-perfect surprise attack, Dung Beetle briefly clicked his tongue when he felt no impact from his toes. As he distanced himself to gauge the situation, he saw a blue shield around the pig-headed figure''s neck. Flying Kick technique? Is that the Flying Kick technique?! The pig-headed figure trembled as if he were mistaken by his footwork. How dare a cadet attacks a shepherd!! The figure glared at Dung Beetle with furious eyes as he began to prepare the same spell he had used on Seti. Not bothering to correct the pig-headed figures misunderstanding, Dung Beetle instead deepened the mans misunderstanding by moving as if he were trying to dodge his magic. Y-You... filthy traitor! Do you know how much blood and sweat of our people is tied to that Flying Kick Technique?! Do you have even a shred of PATRIOTISM?!!! A Pig Head talking about patriotism? Huh! George Orwell2 would definitely be shocked. SHUT UP!! Filled with rage and the certainty of victory, the pig-headed figure charged at Dung Beetle. And as soon as the repulsive mana completed the spell, the pig-headed figure immediately snapped its fingers without hesitation. . The spell, fired at an unavoidable speed, hit Dung Beetle. However, the spell had no effect on him. Let alone being a cadet; he was just a civilian who didnt even know what that was supposed to be. What? How ! As the pig-headed figure watched in bewilderment, Dung Beetles foot struck down him. Although a shield activated belatedly, the force of the downward strike had long exceeded the shield''s limit. The shield shattered, and the gathered mana dispersed. Unable to withstand the impact of the direct hit, the pig-headed figure was torn apart. As the pig''s flesh and cartilage bone split, it revealed a face hidden inside. , . Dried skin like a mummy and talismans instead of eyeballs in the eye sockets. The man''s face revealed amidst the pig''s blood and flesh was just as grotesque as the pig''s head itself. my head, my head Dung Beetle squinted as he examined the mans mana. Is he an undead? Although he wasn''t as powerful as the Titan created by the Necromancer, Dung Beetle could feel the twisted mana from him, which felt distinctly different from that of an ordinary zombie. He may look like that, but hes still a living person. Its a modified human created by pouring Necromancers curses into them. Theyre quite valuable to the government. Once she could no longer feel the pain, Seti finally spoke up. Turning around, Dung Beetle could see her using the War Hammer for support to help her stand. This guy? Even if he doesnt know how to use mana, he can still cast magic using a medium. Though, it only works for basic magic and a few curses. Dung Beetle briefly glanced at the modified human, then reached out and grabbed the man by his neck. Although the man showed signs of struggle, once Dung Beetle exerted a bit more force, his breath was cut off with a snap. Ah Seti looked at the corpse and Dung Beetle alternately with a slightly surprised expression. Did you think that I wouldnt kill him? No, its not that I just thought that youd ask a few more questions before killing him. Following that conversation, an awkward silence filled the space. Seti took a moment to catch her breath, while Dung Beetle organized the questions swirling in his mind. After a while, Seti spoke first. Shall we continue the question game? Its your turn to answer, Dung Beetle-ssi. Dung Beetle recalled the last question she had asked and replied calmly. The government killed my colleagues. They sold the lives of my colleagues for petty cash and intended to sell their corpses to the Necromancer. Dung Beetle paused briefly before adding. I plan to kill all those responsible. Thats why I threw grenades at the government agents and broke the modified humans neck just now. Does that answer your question? Yes, honestly, thats more than I expected. Then its my turn. Dung Beetle pondered while fiddling with his last grenade. What should he ask? Numerous questions came to mind. Why, why, why? Countless questions vanished beneath the surface of thought, unable to be put into words. However, one question that stood out among them escaped his lips. Seti. Dung Beetle asked calmly. What do you want from me? *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 16: The Inevitable Fate of Trash Mobs (3) * * *As the cold sea breeze paused momentarily and dawn slowly raised its head over the horizon, a small smuggling boat was heading toward Incheon Port. Aboard the small boat, smaller than a cheap fishing vessel, were two people wearing ponchos and a smuggler. Although long ears peeked out from under the two peoples ponchos, the smuggler didn''t even sneak a glance at their ears. And as long as he received plenty of money for the fare, the smuggler didn''t care who the passengers on his boat were or what race they belonged to.. In that sense, today''s clients were good ones. One gold bar per person, two gold bars in totalIt was a huge amount of money for smuggling just two people. Thinking that today was his lucky day, the smuggler steered the boat vigorously. His small boat circled the port and headed for the closed pier. And among all the smugglers, he was the only one who knew of this route. It was a dangerous path where even boats that were slightly larger were likely to get caught by the coast guards and they would be turned into Swiss cheese. But the greater the risk, the greater the reward once you made it through. And if he followed this route to the closed Pier 13, security was loose enough for one could walk to downtown Incheon. The small boat sliced through the water smoothly. After steering for about 30 minutes along the extended dawn, the destination appeared on the horizon. "Esteemed Clients, we''re almost there." Upon seeing their destination Pier 13, the smuggler smiled no, he was about to smile when ? The smuggler couldnt help but tilt his head in confusion as he surveyed Pier 13 in the distance. The once deserted Pier 13, where not even an ant would roam, was now brightly illuminated. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Pier 13 to see what was happening. Amidst the lights, he could see collapsed containers, something large, and people in suits moving around. Just as the smuggler began to feel a sense of foreboding, his clients spoke up. I thought that this was a fairly decent country, but it seems there are all sorts of unsavory things wandering around right at the entrance. It was such a beautiful voice that anyone who heard it would get goosebumps. Startled, the smuggler stopped the small boat. ...It was an oversight on my part, Comrade1 Miridith. No need to apologize, Comrade2 Rime. It is not your fault that we lost contact with the advance party. But I was the one who put forth the suggestion to come to this country. I already said that it is fine. If anyone must be held accountable, it is my own fault for coming to Earth. Hearing them call each other comrade, the smuggler immediately raised his head. He felt suspicious on seeing their long ears, but it was indeed true. Lowering his head to avoid making eye contact with them, the smuggler spoke cautiously. Um, Esteemed Clients, theres been a problem with the original destination, so well need to go somewhere else. Uh, its just a short detour, so please wait a little longer. He did his best to prevent his voice from trembling, but the response he received made his body tremble more. No need for that. That pier is our original destination, isnt it? We are going straight to that pier. But its best to not attract attention when entering a country illegally. If you''re worried about drawing attention, then there''s even less of a reason to be concerned. ...Pardon? Theyve already seen us. Feeling surprised, the smuggler looked up and saw something standing at the end of the pier. A suited man with the head of a cow. It was not clear whether it was a mask or a disguise, but the cow-headed figure was staring directly at his small boat. The smuggler wanted to flee immediately but he had no choice. He steered the boat towards the pier, hoping these commies were as strong as the rumors suggested. * * * When Dung Beetle turned on the shower, water poured over his head, washing away the blood and filth that had accumulated over the past few days. As he watched the reddened water swirl down the drain, memories of those he had killed or had once been people resurfaced in his mind. Fortunately, he felt neither guilt nor regret. Feeling a faint sense of relief, Dung Beetle continued to wash his body silently. He continued until there was no blood flowing down his body. After using an entire bar of soap to ensure that no blood and filth remained, he stepped out of the shower. But as soon as he opened the door, he was taken aback. Oh I didnt notice this before you showered, but youre quite handsome. What greeted him was Seti, eating cup noodles. Dung Beetle raised an eyebrow slightly and checked out the shabby motel bed she was sitting on. There was a pile of various convenience store food items on the bed: cup noodles, triangle kimbap, hamburgers, bread, cake, and so on. About half the pile had already disappeared into her stomach, leaving only the wrappers behind. While the rest were half-opened, waiting to be eaten. ...When did you buy all this food? I obviously bought it while you were holed up in the bathroom and taking a shower for 30 minutes. ... I need to replenish the energy I used. I dont eat this kind of instant food in normal circumstances, but Glancing between Dung Beetle and the motel room, she cleared her throat, and added. Ahem, in a situation where I''ve secretly come to a motel with a man, can I really be picky about food? She quickly slurped up the noodle soup and picked up a triangle kimbap. Dung Beetle shook his head as he sat on a chair next to the bed. Although he intended to start a conversation right away, he figured it would be best to wait until she finished eating. After all, you shouldnt even disturb dogs while they are eating. He glanced at Seti for a moment, recalling their last conversation at Pier 13. - It was a rather long-winded answer to the question, What do you want from me? At first, he frowned, thinking it was nonsense, but Seti was serious. - When Dung Beetle asked who she wanted revenge on, her answer was short and to the point. Dung Beetle didnt respond. He had experienced too many shocking events recently to be easily swayed by a sudden proposal for an alliance. Seti then began to show her sincerity by going around the pier. She first smashed the pig-headed figures corpse, searched for the secretary''s body and made it look as if it was crushed under the Titan. Next, she removed all traces of Dung Beetle left around the pier. From grenade and shotgun marks on the Titan''s body, to empty shells, and grenade fragmentsShe pushed them aside, shattered them, and erased them one by one. Only after witnessing this entire process did Dung Beetle belatedly come to a realization. That there was a possibility that the government would be able to analyze the traces and track him. Seti was worried about a possibility he had not even realized yet, manipulating the scene to prevent the government from detecting or tracking him. If someone were to examine the scene later, it would look as though she was the one who had fought the Necromancer. - She said once she finished manipulating the scene and handed him the bag that the Secretary had. It was none other than a bag containing Awakening Potions. Unfortunately, only one vial managed to fully retain its contents. However, that was enough. It was a potion that made the government go to great lengths to obtain, even going as far as making a deal with a Necromancer. Hence, even a single vial would be worth an enormous sum. - On hearing that, Dung Beetles heart was swayed a little. So, he decided to listen to her offer. Or rather, he pretended to be interested to gauge her sincerity. - To avoid any potential tracking, they circled around the outskirts of the city before arriving at a secluded motel. And now Dung Beetle asked Seti as she was finishing her last triangle kimbap. Before we get into the details, I''d like to know what made you trust me enough to put forward this offer. While chewing her food like a hamster, Seti took her time to swallow and after she finally cleared her mouth, she replied. Hmm, there are two reasons. ...Two reasons? First, your talent. Talent, huh? Dung Beetle trailed off, and Seti smiled slightly. The manner in which you stole the Flying Kick technique by just observing it. You use it quite perfectly, you know? ... Do you know what? The footwork you learned by stealing is called the Feather Step. I started learning it from a very young age, and every time I twisted my ankle, my instructors would whip my calves with a stick. As she recalled the past, Setis smile turned slightly sardonic. I practiced so hard for months, getting whipped until my calves were bruised. Only then I was able to use the Feather Step perfectly. And once I finally mastered it, do you know what I was told? ...I dont know. A genius! My instructor said I was a genius who only appeared once in a hundred years. Ha, do you get it now? The Feather Step is a technique that makes you a genius if you can master it in just a few months. But you? Ta-da, you perfected it in just three days! The term perfected was a bit of an exaggeration. The Feather Step executed by Dung Beetle was far from perfection. He twisted his ankles several times and stretched his ligaments to the limit while evading Titans attacks using the Feather Step. His lack of insight and knowledge to use the technique properly was evident. And the only reason he could use the Feather Step was because of his absurd physical endurance and regenerative power. However, Dung Beetle didnt voice this fact out. Instead, he simply rephrased his thoughts a bit, expressing them in a roundabout way. Isnt it hasty to judge my talent just by using that technique as the basis? It might just be that Im particularly compatible with the Feather Step technique. As soon as he finished speaking, Seti arched her eyebrows. The fact that you can even say something like that is proof of your talent. Youre talking nonsense about martial arts while your body is performing the techniques adeptly. What else can it be called if this isn''t a talent? ... Real martial arts, like the Flying Kick technique, are different from sports. Its not just about fitting or not fitting when it comes to controlling mana. Seti grumbled for a moment, then sighed and continued. And more importantly you used the Quake Stomp, didn''t you? Quake Stomp? I mean, the technique you used to smash the Titans head. Hmm how should I put it, its like an ultimate move in the Flying Kick technique. An ultimate move? Dung Beetle thought back to the moment he burst the Titans head. The power was tremendous, but the technique used wasn''t anything extraordinary. Whether his body shattered or not, it was about putting everything into a single strike. That was all there was to it. It was just a matter of exceeding the limits that the human body instinctively imposed on itself to suppress reaction and exert force. For Dung Beetle, it was more of a gamble while relying on his bodys Regeneration ability. An ultimate move? Without the Regeneration ability, it would be nothing more than a self-destructive weapon. Seeing him look puzzled, Seti continued. Although the Flying Kick Technique itself is already quite advanced, the Quake Stomp is a stepping stone for even more sophisticated skills. And it''s impossible to master if one does not possess the talent. Didnt you feel it when you used the Quake Stomp? The Quake Stomp can only be executed when you have full control over your entire body. Dung Beetle finally understood the true meaning of the Quake Stomp. It was about surpassing the limits set by the body. And having succeeded so effortlessly, he wasn''t even aware of it; it was like unlocking a lock by instinct. Enhancing one''s senses with mana was already a difficult feat, let alone overcoming instinct. So if this wasnt talent, then what was? ...So, do you now understand why I believe your talent is real, Dung Beetle-ssi? Dung Beetle nodded quietly. He left the tiny realization he had for later and continued with his questions. So, whats the second reason? Your desire for revenge. Hearing the straightforward yet unexpected answer, Dung Beetle frowned slightly. My desire for revenge? What does that have to do with anything? You didnt run away, didnt you? ... Seti looked him straight in the eyes and continued. When you fought the Necromancer. You could have run away, but you didnt. ... No matter how fast Titan and the Necromancer were, they wouldnt have been able to catch up if you had fled using the Feather Step. Your momentary speed was far superior, and it wasnt like the Necromancer could get in a car. Thats And if it werent for me, you would have died there. You knew that well yourself, right? Dung Beetle was unable to come up with a rebuttal because everything she said was true. But still, you didnt run away. Why? Because death was better than fleeing. As Seti''s blue eyes gazed at him, emotions he couldn''t understand were swirling deep within them. Am I right? Seti''s voice, tinged with a hint of regret, dug deep into Dung Beetles heart. Heh, its written all over your face, Dung Beetle-ssi. Youre thinking, How does she know so much? And the moment he heard her next words, a gentle ripple spread across Dung Beetles heart. Its because I was in the same situation before. Seti slowly raised her head. Her eyes were looking not at the old motel ceiling but at a distant past. But I ran away. Dung Beetle couldnt discern what she was recalling, but he was certain of one thingShe regretted it. While fleeing, I thought to myself. Its better to stay alive and seek revenge later Her voice trembled as she clenched her fists. But after surviving, I was unable to muster the courage to seek revenge again because the opponent was much stronger than me, and the living must continue living She slowly lowered her head. As Setis blue eyes, having escaped from the past, met Dung Beetles gaze. ...Its a pathetic story, isnt it? Yeah, its pathetic. , Seti laughed while covering her mouth. Thank goodness, if you said no, even as an empty consolation, I would have become angry. With those words, the two fell silent for a moment. After a brief moment of exchanging thoughts between them, Seti extended her hand to him and spoke. So, Dung Beetle-ssi, would you like to join hands with me? Well risk our lives for each other; you help me, and I help you. Dung Beetle didnt reply. He rested his chin on his hand as he silently looked at her outstretched hand. Despite the calluses, it was a delicate and beautiful hand. It was a hand that belonged to someone who had lived in a world entirely different from his. Um if you dont do anything in this situation, Ill feel a bit awkward Seti. Yes? Lets team up. You help me, and Ill help you. But, we wont risk our lives for each other. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats my condition. Dung Beetle said as he extended his hand in return. A hand, full of calluses that no amount of soap could hidea janitors hand no, a murderers hand. Seti, with a blank stare, alternated her gaze between his face and his hand before gletting out a small laugh. Alright. Deal. She extended her hand. As their hands overlapped, Dung Beetle realized that this was the first time he had ever shook hands with a woman. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 17: The Inevitable Fate of Trash Mobs (4) * * *From a historical perspective, it was almost inevitable for the Korean government to stake everything in cultivating Superhumans. After the Korean War1, there were no resources left in the devastated land, even the infrastructure was not worth mentioning. And their only lifeline, the Kaesong Dimensional Portal, was not even owned by South Korea. With the entrance managed by the Soviet Union and the exit by the Americans, South Korea was left with no authority whatsoever. Despite witnessing the immense wealth generated by the Dimensional Portal, South Korea had no choice but to bow their heads and be grateful for the leftovers left behind by the two superpowers. And in the face of this unjust reality, some people arrived at one conclusion: All that remained in this country were people. This thought did not change even as the Cold War2 intensified and South Korea achieved economic development with massive aid from the United States. In fact, it became even more solidified. 3 Human resources. Koreans developed the country by literally turning humans into resourcesWith murderous working hours and industrial environments that ignored worker safety There were often those who cried out for humanity in the name of human rights, but in the era of military dictatorship, they were either silenced or killed. Amidst the tendency to view people as resources, the military took a step further. They decided to turn humans into weapons. SuperhumansAn asymmetrical power4 composed of flesh, blood, and mana. So, the government and military devoted themselves to developing Superhumans while avoiding the eyes of the superpowers. Perhaps it was fortunate that the government''s Superhuman development project did not yield any results for a long time. The repeated failures infuriated the military, making them suspect that the scientists in charge of the project were failing deliberately. The scientists who were crushed under military boots tearfully responded in this manner: It was an unavoidable situation. Mana metal, a key material used to cultivate Superhumans, was monopolized by the Soviets, who used mustard gas5 on the dwarves. Meanwhile, elixirs were monopolized by the Americans, who dropped hydrogen bombs6 on the World Tree. Refusing to acknowledge this reality, the military punished the scientists and turned to other methods. sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If a direct approach didnt work, why not try to take a detour? Just as the United States. and the Soviet Union did, lets find a way. After all, this land had plenty of ''resources'' available. The scientists who were not punished followed the military''s orders faithfully, just like the scientists under the Nazis had done. Human sacrifices, human experimentation, hybridizationCountless resources were exhausted in the name of patriotism. Fascinated by the experiments, the spectating Necromancers and Dark Mages proposed a deal to the government. This led South Korea to the point of no return. However, the results were undeniable. Starting with the first Korean mage, Jeon Yongseop, other native Superhumans were born one after another. However, even with that many Superhumans under their command, the government was still not satisfied. Even after being recognized as a Superhuman nation at the international stage and reclaiming the Kaesong Dimensional Portal following the collapse of the Soviet Union, they remained unsatisfied. They could not be satisfied. For what reason Joseon was annexed by Japan? And why was the Kaesong Dimensional Portal taken by the Soviet Union and the United States even after independence? ! It was all due to the lack of power. No matter how many Superhumans they cultivated, the desire for power never faded. They had to create even stronger Superhumans to defend the nation against the Soviet Union''s grand offensive and withstand nuclear weaponspowerful Superhumans, like the ''Margrave'' beyond the other dimension, so that no one would dare to challenge Korea! Thus, the government crossed the line once again. How and what line they crossed was unknown. However, it was clear that a line had been crossed. The Dark Mages who had been working with the Korean government fled in terror, and even Jeon Yongseop sought asylum in the United States, indicating the dreadful nature of the line that was crossed. And as a result, five girls were born. Children of dreams, proof of miracles, masterpieces of the Korean people that would make Korea the best in the world Each child was born from different mothers, but they all inherited the same special traits. It was almost natural for them to sense and use mana from the moment they were born. Their uniqueness was on a level no, several levels above common sense. They were Superhumans who could enhance their bodies, Mages who could manipulate mana, and Mages who could possess divinity. To express it in the language from beyond the Dimensional Portal, they were All-Masters. They were beings who could walk all the paths of mana permitted by the world simultaneously. The Korean government, which had managed to create five such beings that came once in a millennium, were intoxicated with success. With this, they would be able to boast loudly to the United States and Australia on the international stage, so what more could be said? However, the joy was short-lived as the government soon remembered Jeon Yongseops case. Even after becoming Koreas first Mage with national support, he shamelessly defected to the United States, becoming the first national traitor. There was no guarantee that these five girls would not follow in his footsteps. And realistically, the United States could offer more than Korea. To prevent that tragedy from repeating, the government engraved a ban in the girls brains, confident in their rational decision. Naturally, no one opposed it. In Korea, every human was a resource, and the five sisters were resources for the nation. Resources yes, the girls were just resources. Resources that would prove that Koreans were not just the best on Earth, but in all dimensions. However, it wasnt long before the governments expectations were shattered. The girls, the five All-Masters created through the governments immense resource investment, were not as outstanding as they hoped. Their innate potential was brilliant. They moved like Superhumans while using magic and were able to communicate with gods to perform magic. However, what about their talent? Their talent was only slightly exceptional. They were unable to reach the level of the Magic Tower''s Vessel in magic or the level of Saintess in terms of Holy Power. Although they showed some prominence in the martial arts researched independently by Korea, they were lacking when compared to the son of Jeon Yongseop, who had defected to the United States. The Korean government could not accept this reality. On top of that, the fact that the traitors son was talented enough to draw the worlds attention drove them mad. Yes, they went mad. In the hell that had created the terrible cognitive dissonance7 and the term human resources, they went further down the rabbit hole. The insane government abandoned the method they were using to educate the girls and devised a new training method. A training method that only Korea could employ to make up for the girls insufficient talent. Why? Didnt resources called humans sometimes display unknown strengths when pushed to the extreme? Just like a blacksmith hammered iron to make steel, the government forced the girls into extreme situations, employing their siblings, friends, and parents. For example, after commanding the girls to learn a certain type of magic, they would impose a time limit. If they failed to learn it within the stipulated time, their siblings would be tortured. If they still failed the next time, then friends, and the next Thats enough. Dung Beetle abruptly interjected without realizing it. Seti, who had been narrating the story until a moment ago, smiled awkwardly. Oh, Im sorry. That was an inappropriate story to listen to while eating, wasnt it? She alternated her gaze between Dung Beetle and the cup noodles in front of him. The reflection of Dung Beetles frowning face was visible on the surface of the cup noodles, which had gone soggy a while back. Dung Beetle briefly fiddled with the chopsticks, then sighed and looked directly at Seti. Why are you telling me all this? Well? There wasnt much to talk about while watching you eat, so I thought it wouldnt be a bad idea to share some stories of the past with a partner? Actually, its the first time Im sharing such stories with someone else. But Im feeling much better than I expected. Is this why therapists ask about the past? Having said that, Seti covered her mouth and laughed silently. The corners of her mouth, visible between her fingers, curved attractively. Dung Beetle shook his head. Its good that you found some comfort in talking about the past, but dont expect to hear about my past. I havent even said anything about that. Well, but I will listen if you ever decide to talk about it. I have no intention of doing so. Dung Beetle picked up his noodles and stood up, cleaning the eating area and tidying up the surroundings. Having retained habits from his time as a janitor, he began gathering all the convenience store trash that Seti had piled up and put it in the trash bin as well. While Dung Beetle was cleaning the room, Seti lay sprawled on the bed and simply observed him. She looked so carefree, that it was hard to believe she was the one who had just revealed a huge secret the government had been hiding. However, Dung Beetle didnt think that her carefree attitude was pitiful nor did he ignore it. People broke more easily than one might think; it was just the manner in which they broke that was different for everyone. Dusting his hands once he was done with the cleaning, Dung Beetle sat back down. Seti then spoke up. Since youve finished eating, shall we get back to the topic we were discussing earlier? What topic? Your original revenge plan, Dung Beetle-ssi. Knowing about it will help when planning for the future. His original revenge plan. Dung Beetle drummed his fingers on the chair as he thought of his plan. Could it even be called a plan? What he originally devised was more of a short-term operation than a plan. After arranging for a stable weapon supply route in the black market through Jang Man, he killed the Necromancer and the government officials to steal the Awakening Potions. And after that I was thinking of using the stolen potions as bait to draw the attention of government officials, then assassinate key figures from the Janitor Guild and high-ranking government officials. Uh Hmm That was a surprisingly sloppy plan. As Seti pointed out, it was indeed a sloppy plan. And it was evident if he considered his near-death experience when he went up against the Necromancer. Oh, but considering your talent, it might have worked out somehow. Having said that, Seti propped her chin and narrowed her eyes as if assessing something. Hmm, Dung Beetle-ssi. We first need to clarify some things. The targets of your revenge are everyone associated with the Janitor Guild and the Necromancers, right? Dung Beetle nodded instead of answering. Seti tapped her lips with her fingers as if she had expected that. To the best of my knowledge, at least hundreds of people, starting with the Minister of Superhuman Affairs, are involved in this matter. Her voice trembled slightly. several hundred people but what if they were talking about the maximum number? At the very least, it will involve several hundred people. At the most, the scale could grow to the point where you might even need to take down the President. The President. He had already anticipated it to some extent. However, there was a stark difference between expectations and facing reality. Something deep inside Dung Beetle''s heart sank heavily. And when it comes to that, Dung Beetle-ssi, youll become Koreas biggest political terrorist and murderer Will you be okay with that? Yeah. It''s something I''ve already resolved to do. Dung Beetle replied without a trace of hesitation. The compassion and pity he once had were long buried along with his colleagues. Resolution, resolution, you say Then do you admit that we need to come up with a new plan? ...Will you be making that plan? No, will make it ourselves. Seti continued as she leaned her face closer towards Dung Beetle. Ill come up with the basics, but the rest will depend on Dung Beetle-ssis improvisation and talent. It sounds like you already have some ideas. Im still not done with the specifics yet, but I had the framework in mind from the moment I saw your talent. Seti, now on her knees on the bed, crawled closer to Dung Beetle. If you intend to assassinate the President and Ministers, you''ll have to take a long detour. Those old men know how to protect their own lives, so it will be a chore to find them. But if we get the opportunity to wipe them out in one fell swoop? Wipe them out in one fell swoop? What that idiom meant was to catch all the fish with one sweep of the net. Could it be that she had a plan to gather all the government officials in one place and kill them? Its actually a simple method. When government officials gather in one place, BANG! What do you think? Are you suggesting that we attack the Cabinet meeting hall or something? Dung Beetle sighed softly and added. It will be quicker for us to assassinate the Ministers one by one than to break through the Mages protecting the Cabinet meeting. What its not the Cabinet meeting? The answer is the same. It is not easy to break through the security at any gathering of important government figures. Then, what if I say it will be a meeting to see you? What? Dung Beetle raised his eyebrows in surprise at the unexpected answer. A meeting where the government officials gather to see me? Isnt that almost impossible? No, its possible. Seti, who had somehow reached right in front of him, raised her hand and brushed his hair up. With a sulky expression, Dung Beetle looked directly into Setis blue eyes. You have a pretty good appearance, brilliant talent. And fame. With that much bait, the government officials wont be able to refuse the invitation, right? I dont understand what youre saying. Please elaborate clearly. First, create a fake identity, then become famous. You can become a patriot or a traitor. It doesn''t matter, as long as we can use it as bait. And after becoming famous you should achieve something remarkable. The bigger the achievement, the better. Or even just a patriotic accomplishment will do. Politicians will flock to you just for that. Only then did Dung Beetle realize what she was talking about. At the same time, he also realized the problem with the plan. Im sorry to burst your bubble, but its nearly impossible for me to become famous enough for the President or the Ministers to come see me. Seti snorted upon hearing Dung Beetles words. I don''t think so. I''m confident it wont even take you a year after you create a fake identity and present yourself to the world. That''s how talented you are. If all else fails, just beat up that traitors, Jeon Yongseop''s, son and you''ll become a national hero. ...Jeon Yongseops son? Jeon Yongseop, the first Korean mage, and the traitor who betrayed Korea and defected to the United States. According to the secret history about the government he heard from Seti, there seemed to be more to the story, but it was none of Dung Beetles concern. However, his son every citizen in this country knew about him. Jeon Yunseong was the genius boy who won the Superhuman Olympia by eliminating all Korean representatives. The next-generation Superhuman that the United States boasted about and the person all Koreans around the world hated unanimously. Even the good-natured Uncle Deokbae disliked him, so the average public sentiment was close to hatred. If someone with Korean nationality defeated him publicly it would easily dominate the news and portal sites for at least a week. Heh, indeed, after thinking about it, it does sound quite plausible, doesnt it? We might still need to refine the details like identity fabrication or how to become famous but its a pretty good plan, dont you think so? Having explained up to that point, Seti lightly brushed Dung Beetles earlobe. So, what will you do? Facing the girls smiling face, as if she had already decided on the answer, Dung Beetle responded. Lets give it a try. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 18: The Inevitable Fate of Trash Mobs (5) * * *What exactly was talent? When she was younger, Seti often pondered about the nature of talent. What was this so-called talent that caused her and her sisters to suffer and be tormented so much? Even when she was whipped hundreds of times while trying to master the Flying Kick technique and when her hands were torn apart while learning the Heavenly Escape Sword Technique, she still couldn''t understand. What was so special about this damn talent that made her peers to be considered defective just because they couldnt learn a simple kick? What the hell was this talent that made her sisters get whipped daily? But it wasnt the so-called esteemed government or cruel shepherds who gave her the answer. Instead, it came from three people with shining talents, the true geniuses that the government compared her sisters to. The Vessel, the Saintess, Jeon Yunseong Only after she was thoroughly defeated by them did she come to realize what talent truly was. Talent it was the light that drew the soul of a person. It was the firewood of jealousy that burnt the heart, the moonlight that couldnt be reached, and the constellation that led to the future. On the day she realized this she cried all night. She cried because she hated the government for comparing her to those people. She cried while rueing for her sisters, who had also failed, and she cried while pitying herself for being born without talent. And now, as time passed. She felt like crying for a different reason. * * * When Seti asked him to confirm his talent, Dung Beetle agreed without much thought as he also wanted to confirm his own talent. Shall we start with the Flying Kick technique? Lets see how well you''ve mastered it. As soon as they arrived at a suitable open space below the mountain behind the motel, which people rarely visited, Seti spoke first. And seeing how she began by explaining the basics of the Flying Kick technique, it didnt seem like she just planned on giving a simple demonstration. How to channel mana through the muscles, how to move the muscles to obtain the correct posture, and where to focus the mana What she taught him was not that different from what Dung Beetle had discovered while experimenting on his own. If there was a difference, it was that the mana needed to be circulated systematically not just in the lower body, but in the upper body as well. The teaching was negligible, but it was of great help for Dung Beetle. The more he understood how mana flowed through his body, the more ways he could apply it. First, show me the basic techniques. Basic techniques? The techniques. The ! Please demonstrate the moves of the Flying Kick technique that you already know. As soon as she said those words, Dung Beetle began to move his feet. Starting with the most basic kick to the Feather Step, the Flying Kick, and finally, the downward strike called the Quake Stomp. A series of Flying Kick techniques unfolded from his toes. He executed it smoothly, as if everything was one coherent technique. Uh. Once his demonstration of the Flying Kick technique ended, Seti looked at Dung Beetle as if she had just witnessed something incredulous. After staring at him in silence, she suddenly asked him a random question. ...Dung Beetle-ssi, have you ever thought about the true intention behind the Flying Kick technique? True intention? The essence, the meaning to put it simply, what do you think was considered when creating the martial art? Well, something like that. Dung Beetle frowned slightly, but Seti wouldnt have asked that question without a reason. After thinking about it seriously, he came up with an answer in his own way. I think its... connection. ...Connection? Connecting the ground to the feet, then jumping to connect the sky to myself. Once the sky, the ground and I are connected simultaneously, the mana starting from the toes is connected to the top of the head in the same principle. ... This is all I can come up with for the true intention behind the Flying Kick technique. I cant think of a better way to express it. Dung Beetle, having given his answer, suddenly realized that Setis expression was one of shock. Curious about why she was reacting like that, Dung Beetle asked. Is my interpretation really that bad? ... I know my expression was lacking, so please speak frankly. Still speechless, Seti simply stared at Dung Beetle. She chewed her lower lip for a moment and then abruptly asked another question. Just be honest with me, you have trained in some other martial arts before, right? No. The closest Ive done is watching documentaries about Superhumans or something like that. This is cheating. She muttered something about a damn talented-prodigy for a moment before speaking again. Dung Beetle-ssi, your interpretation of the true intention behind the Flying Kick technique as connection is actually quite accurate. Your technique was also precise; it was as if you were reading directly from the secret manual. Really? ? Is that all you can say? Seeing you treat it like its nothing special makes my circumstance sound a bit miserable. Seti uttered words she didn''t mean and then walked toward the center of the open space where Dung Beetle had performed the Flying Kick Technique. I originally planned on helping you perfect the Flying Kick technique but it seems like we can move on to the next step. Next? Ill be teaching you a new martial art. Its different from the Flying Kick technique and the Korean government is in the dark about this as well. Seti spoke as she assumed her stance: widening her stride with her right hand positioned ahead of her left. It looked more like she was preparing to dance than a combat stance. This martial art is called Surging Wave Technique. Its a martial art discovered during Chinas dimension exploration. Surging Wave Technique. For some reason, it vaguely felt like the unfamiliar name carried a hint of blood. Since the movement is a simpler martial art when compared to the technique, Ill show you both simultaneously. The moment Seti began to move, Dung Beetle focused intently. Since this was his first-ever experience learning real martial arts, he was determined to not miss a single movement. The martial art began with simple gestures. As she straightened her fingers, the edge of her hands sliced through the air. She moved as smoothly as if she were scooping water. The essence of Surging Wave Technique is to treat the mana within your body like water. The mana in your body should flow in the same manner water flows along a river. After saying this, Seti clenched her hand into a fist. After you create the river, you have the flood. Her muscles contracted, and the mana within her body began to move fiercely. The change was dramatic and intense, as if it would overflow at any moment. After the flood, you have the waves. ! As Seti swung her fist, all the overflowing mana immediately gathered into her fist. The force was so tremendous that Dung Beetle, who was watching her, frowned. Just as the height of the waves increases with the depth of the water, the limit of Surging Wave Technique solely depends on the users mana and skill. Like this! When she swung her fist down, the mana condensed in her fist struck the air. !!!!!! A silent shockwave spread out with Seti''s fist as the epicenter. The grass in the surroundings was flattened all at once, and the leaves fell in droves. It was a punch that had the same level of power as the Quake Stomp of the Flying Kick technique no, even greater. Covered in dust from the aftermath of the shockwave, Dung Beetle squinted and looked at Setis fist. How is it? Although it may seem a bit difficult since it revolves around mana manipulation, its a martial art with endless possibilities. Dung Beetle didnt respond. To be precise, he couldnt respond. His mind was filled with thoughts of the mana applications he had just seen. He couldnt think of anything else as intense thoughts ceaselessly flooded his mind, one after another. He was in a trance. It was a state that Superhumans commonly called enlightenment and awakening by Mages. Unfortunately, Seti, who didnt realize that, continued with her explanation. If you apply the Surging Wave Technique to the Flying Kick technique, even government officials wont be able to recognize it easily. Once you practice infusing mana into your weapon, you will be able to apply it to your weapon as well. And when you can release it externally, you will be able to imbue each strike with a wave. Since Im not particularly talented with mana, Ive been putting it off but youre different from me, Dung Beetle-ssi huh? Only after she reached that point did Seti realize that Dung Beetle was unusually unresponsive. Hello? Taking a closer look at Dung Beetles face, Seti saw that he was breathing calmly, his eyes unfocused, and his mana frozen as if he were dead. Sea??h the ovelFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Did he fall into a state of trance just after one demonstration? She immediately realized the state Dung Beetle was in. Soon after, admiration, jealousy, and astonishment passed through her mind in turn This is cheating. * * * For the past few days, the Janitor Guild had been in a state of chaos. The entire team of the top-performing foreman was murdered, and the operations director went missing the next day. To make matters worse, even that warehouse everyone knew about was burned down in a fire due to an unknown cause. Even the rarely seen branch manager appeared on-site, shuttling between the fire station and the police station. While the lower ranks simply focused on their work without worrying, the more experienced janitors felt a vague sense of foreboding. And that sense of foreboding peaked while cleaning the closed Pier 13. The pier was covered in clammy filth, and there were piles of meat chunks and bodies that clearly belonged to government-affiliated suit-wearers It was evident that something unusual had occurred at the scene. Moreover, the fact that no articles appeared on TV or the internet indicated that the higher-ups were directly suppressing the rumors. - . Sharing the same mindset, the janitors decided to turn a blind eye. And once an oblivious rookie vanished without a trace after asking about the disgusting stuff, they stopped speaking altogether. Of course, not all janitors remained silent. There were always those who didnt value their lives. And a prime example of one such person was Janitor Park Gusik. Just like a drunkard who revealed everything on their mind while intoxicated, he too spilled out things he shouldnt have after getting drunk. - - - The bar owner, who was already accustomed to the ramblings of drunkards, started by saying, Oh my, this person is very drunk, and then naturally kicked him out of the bar. - In a state of stupor, Park Gusik staggered through Incheons night streets on his way back homeThe old, musty semi-basement, his only refuge. . The moment he opened the old, rusty door, he felt someone tapping him on the shoulder from behind. What the he Ah! Irritated, he turned his head, only for his cheek to be pricked by something cold. A sword. What tapped him on his shoulder wasnt a hand but a straightened sword. Seeing the sword, Park Gusik instantly sobered up, raised his hands above his shoulders, and spoke submissively. I-I can give you as much money as you want. The wallets in my right pocket, so please spare my life Were not robbers. The person pointing the sword at him was a woman. A woman with a spine-chillingly beautiful voice on top of that. T-then, what is it that you want? Do you remember what you said at the bar earlier? A-at the bar? Park Gusik racked his brain desperately. The moment he recalled what he had said, he felt terrified, as if the sky was collapsing. He trembled and tried to beg for his life, saying that he had no intention of defying the government, that he had just been babbling nonsense in his drunken state. However, before he could open his mouth, the beautiful voice shut him up. The elves who were killed. Elves? Hearing the unexpected word, Park Gusik turned around cautiously. Behind him, the shadows of two women stretched long. The two figures were so slender that they could be mistaken for models. Park Gusik raised his head, ready to confront them if necessary. However, the next moment, he immediately lowered his head since both of them had long ears that could not be seen on Earth. Tell me everything you know about those elves. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 19: The Inevitable Fate of Trash Mobs (6) * * *Dung Beetle watched the incoming waves amidst the currents of unconsciousness. The waves, carrying a mix of emotions, hit his body with a splash and then receded. Soaked thoroughly by the heavy, sad, and bitter waves, a single phrase emerged in his mind. Cultivating the mind and sitting and forgetting.1 To distance oneself from what was heard through the ears, to forget what was heard with the heart, and to feel the world with an empty mindThis was the meaning of cultivating the mind. To sit silently and abandon idle thoughts, to forget reality and oneselfThis was the meaning of Sitting and Forgetting. The wave surged once again, and this time, it struck Dung Beetles body before receding. Dung Beetles name was also being washed away as the wave receded. The name given by the Janitor Guild, meaning ''even if you''re just cleaning up waste, do it well''... Dung Beetle had forgotten that name. The following wave washed away his memories. Angels, Mignium, his colleagues, and revenge all disappeared beyond the wave. As his memories were washed away, his emotions also began to disappear. Sadness, anger, joy, regret only after all those things vanished did his mind become empty. ! The now-emptied mind was filled only with waves. Once, twice, thrice Countless waves crashed and piled up in his mind. And this continued until all the surrounding currents disappeared. At some point, he was no longer able to distinguish between the waves and himself. The waves were him, and he was the waves. ! Yes, this was the true intention of the Surging Wave Technique. To realize cultivating the mind and sitting and forgetting and absorb the waves in his mind to become the wave itself. No additional explanation was needed. The movement and the techniques were all mere appearances. Having become the wave itself, his fist became the Surging Wave Fist imbued with the strength of the whale-like waves when he put his mind into it. And when he moved his legs, it became the Surging Wave Step. Shuddering at the depth of the Surging Wave Technique, Dung Beetle could now understand why Seti had seen him as a moron. If he had known this martial art, he would have thought the same. He concluded his realization. Faced with joy and delight, he tried to open his eyes to reality. However, at that moment, a familiar voice echoed from the depths of his mind. It seems like you have learned something interesting. It was the voice of the unwelcome guest who was sealed within him. The benefactor who had resurrected him and bestowed talents upon him The great evil. ...Mignium. Amidst the space where the waves of the mind were surging, a shadow with a fluttering black dress appeared. My Chosen One, even with your considerable talent, it didn''t even take you that long to reach this level. It also appears that you have obtained a genuine Kung Fu2, one meticulously crafted with great effort by a grandmaster. ...Kung Fu? Ah, perhaps it is called something else in your world. Mignium laughed while muttering something incomprehensible. A wide crack appeared over the shadowy face of Mignium. It was her own version of a laugh. Anyway, Chosen One. I did not expect to see your face this soon. I did not anticipate that you would enter a state of perfect selflessness so swiftly... Is this why those insignificant gods do not bestow talents upon humans? Im going to leave if you intend to keep spouting nonsense. Dung Beetle stood up, brushing himself off. Mignium tilted her head to the side. Already? I presume that you have many questions for me, do you not? Will you answer them? No, the pleasure of asking me questions must be postponed until next time, for this is not my dream but your mind. I knew it. If she intended to give him any information, she wouldn''t have silenced him when they last met. Let us meet again in my dream, my Chosen One. After Mignium bid farewell, Dung Beetle closed his eyes. His heart trembled, and his heavy, sunken mind returned to reality once again. * * * Opening his eyes to reality, he was greeted by an unfamiliar scene. The open space where Seti had demonstrated her martial arts was nowhere to be seen; instead, a straw mat was blocking his view. After glancing up slightly, he realized it wasnt just a straw mat, but a tent. Dung Beetle brushed himself off and stepped outside the tent. On stepping outside, he could see the very open space where Seti had performed her martial arts. The answer to his contemplation was found rather easily as there were three delicately handwritten notes at the tent''s entrance. Dung Beetle began to read through the notes slowly. As expected, they were all written by Seti. The first note, written with pressing strokes, began with an explanation that the tent had been set up because he hadnt woken up even after an entire day had passed. The next page was written in the same way. It said that, although she wanted to wait longer, her younger sister was in an urgent situation, so she would deliver the unicorns horn first and then return. The last page stated that, no matter how late, she would return within a week with a new identity, and it also included a note informing him to meet again at Mr. Jang Mans bar along with a phone number. After reading all the notes, Dung Beetle stuffed them into his pocket and sank down onto the tent floor. ? No, that was not right. Considering the time it would have taken her to write the notes and leave, at least two days must have passed. Dung Beetle shook his head after trying to gauge the time. It was pointless to dwell on how long the waves in his mind had built up in his body. It was natural for joyful times to feel fleeting and painful times to drag on. What he needed to consider instead... was how proficient he had become in the Surging Wave Technique while in the state of perfect selflessness. With that thought in mind, Dung Beetle stood up. He stood in the open space in front of the tent while recalling the fist pose that Seti had shown him, and assumed the stance. The fist, which he had subconsciously named the Surging Wave Fist while in his unconscious state. Seti had to make the mana flow like water and create waves with her fist. However, Dung Beetle didnt need to do that. The moment he clenched his fist, the mana flowing through it surged like waves. That was the difference between those who had realized the true intention and those who had not. However Dung Beetle frowned as he looked at his own fist. The difference between the waves he felt in his fist and those he felt in his mind was clear to him. To be precise, all he had achieved was about 30%... or even less. As if trying to confirm something, he threw a punch, striking the air with force. !!!!!! As soon as the mana struck the air, waves of mana burst out, causing the tent to collapse and the leaves to fall in a flurry. Although the result was astonishing, Dung Beetle sighed as he clenched and unclenched his fist. Indeed, it was still insufficient. To be able to replicate the same waves he had seen in his mind in reality; he would need quite a bit more training and practical experience. And if there was any good news, it was that he still had plenty of opportunities to wield his fists, especially in Incheon. His cold, sinking gaze turned toward the city of Incheon beyond the mountain slopes. * * * Inside a heavy van parked on the outskirts of Incheon, a man pulled out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Perhaps due to anxiety or the dwindling gas, the man''s lighter wouldn''t ignite. After failing to light the cigarette multiple times , he finally gave up and threw the cigarette and lighter onto the floor. Damn it, how did I He sighed as he opened the vans door. A pig-headed man in a suit waiting outside approached him and bowed his head. Branch Manager, whats the matter? Damn it, dont call me Branch Manager. Just call me Agent. Agent! Even though he held the title Branch Manager of the Incheon Janitors'' Guild officially, he never really accepted it personally. Even though it was merely a title he had been forced to assume to conceal his true identity as a secret government agent, even a figurehead had their standards. On top of that, it wasn''t just any place but the Janitors'' Guild. Hey, Shepherd. Yes, Agent. Do you know what? I hate this fucking city. Is that so? The pig-headed Shepherd calmly put up with the Branch Manager''s irritation soullessly. The Branch Manager had not always been such an insufferable superior, it was just that recent events had been enough to make anyone a terrible superior. The street name is MacArthur, the mountain name MacArthur, even the mayors name is MacArthur Even the street fortune-tellers revere MacArthur as a deity. Is this America or South Korea? Even our national hero Ahn Junggeun3 doesnt have a statue here, but we have a MacArthur Hillock? Is MacArthurs trusteeship4 over this country really something to be proud of? ...Im not sure about that either. Of course, you dont know. Damn it. If you knew, would you even be a Shepherd, huh? You probably would be a sociologist, wouldnt you? He spat on the ground, trying to recall where things had gone so wrong. It all started with the disappearance of that Operations Director. In fact, he was actually a pretty good subordinate. Engaging in just enough underhanded tactics to keep the annoying noises from reaching him, the fake branch manager, the Operations Director, handled the tasks he was assigned efficiently. However, after he suddenly disappeared and the governments corpse storage he managed burned down, everything began to go downhill from that point. First and foremost, the deal with the Necromancer had fallen through. The details of the incident remained unclear, but the outcome was disastrous. A 4th-grade official5 who had gone to negotiate with the Necromancer was killed, and they were unable to recover the awakening potions. And when the Superhuman Affairs Department, which was eagerly awaiting the potions, dispatched someone else to the scene, everything was already over. All that remained at the scene were broken potion bottles and traces of an unknown Korean agent fighting the Necromancer. As if that wasnt enough of a headache, another problem arose. The agents investigating the scene were all wiped out as well, not leaving a single one behind. This was definitely not a matter that could be overlooked. Three Shepherds were slaughtered. Moreover, even a cow-headed-level official was killed brutally. Although they might not have the power to match a true Superhuman or Mage, the force, consisting of two pig-headed officials and one cow-headed official, could ensure that at least one person would be able to escape safely, even when facing a true Superhuman. But all three were killed? The answer was simple: the opponent was a Superhuman of such a high level that theywhoever the hell that was didnt even give them a chance to escape. At that point, the government decided to take a cautious approach. They began to suspect that other powerful nations or some unidentified Superhuman organizations might be involved in the incident. However, they couldnt just pull out from the scene. There were issues of honor and morale among the on-site personnel. In the end, the government pulled out of the incident, leaving behind a suitable reliever or a mere figurehead. And the figurehead chosen was none other than the Branch Manager himself. And they didnt have any grand reason for doing so. It was simply because he was the highest-ranking agent sent to the scene. However, even if he was aware of all the circumstances, no one would be happy to be picked as a mere figurehead. His sudden fall from grace felt even more miserable, especially for him, who had been managing the enrollment of young Superhumans just a week earlier. Damn it, why are the other bastards taking so long to arrive? As the agent continued venting his frustration, the pig-headed man standing next to the van subtly took out his phone. We still have 15 minutes left until the appointed time. They should be arriving soon. Damn it, all the motherfucking field agents these days are getting worse. How the hell can anyone arrive at the appointed time when their superior is already waiting? Back in my day, we would have to arrive at least 10 minutes early and wait ! Hey, you! Make a call. But due to security reasons, calls are Goddamn it! Just make the call when I tell you!! ...Yes, understood. The pig-headed man, looking resigned, picked up his phone and dialed a number. The basic dialing tone rang, and the other party soon answered. [Who is this?] The voice on the other end was filled with static, perhaps due to poor reception. [This is Cuckoo 11. I am just calling to check on your whereabouts.] [It is hard to hear. Cuckoo 11 is it?] [This is Cuckoo 11. I am asking again. How much longer until you get here? We are waiting at the rendezvous point.] [Location sorry were lost now] As soon as the voice on the phone said something about being lost, the Branch Manager snatched the phone from the pig-headed man. You crazy bastard, the bridge connecting MacArthur Road 3 and Route 6! How the hell do you even get lost in this area?! [...] Stop speaking bullshit and get your ass here within 15 minutes. Got it? [MacArthur3Route 6bridge. Well head there right away] As soon as the Branch Manager heard the response, he felt a strange sense of unease. Why was that? Was it because he couldnt smoke? He shook off the feeling of unease and began calling the other subordinates, scolding them to hurry up. After spending roughly five minutes scolding his subordinates, a car could be seen approaching the van from a distance. Finally, one motherfucker arrived. It was a familiar carone of the rental vehicles used for the mission. However, as the car got closer, the Branch Managers frown deepened. The approaching car looked strange. There was blood smeared on the front windshield, and the car was dented and had parts dangling. And most importantly The car wasnt slowing down at all. Damn it! Get out of the way! The Branch Manager was the first to jump out of the van. The pig-headed man, who had been taking the brunt of his irritation, failed to escape and was crushed between the car and the van. ! Both the car and van flew up and fell off the bridge below. Barely managing to survive, the Branch Manager stood up unsteadily, drawing A pistol from his waist. What the fuck is going on The Branch Manager cautiously peered at the area below the highway. The van that had fallen was crushed like a stepped-on egg. Fortunately, not everyone in the van was dead. Some of the Shepherds were poking their heads out from the wreckage. But in the car right in front of the van let alone a sign of any bodies, there was not even a shadow. He was definitely sure that someone was in the car just before the collision. As the Branch Manager was reeling in confusion, he sensed a chilling gaze land on the back of his neck. He tightened his grip on the pistol and turned his head slowly. A young man, wearing a worn coat and a hat pulled down low, was staring at him. Who are you?! The young man raised his hat a bit to look at the Branch Managers face and then spoke in a casual tone. Long time no see, Branch Manager. Damn it that frigging Branch Manager title. Without wasting a moment, the Branch Manager fired his pistol. The gunshots rang out, but the young man simply moved his upper body a little to dodge the bullets. Superhuman-like reflexes and movementsHe was definitely a Superhuman. Fuck. The Branch Manager glanced at the approaching young man and the area below the highway alternately. Seeing that the height was about 5 meters, he immediately made up his mind. It would be better to break a leg than to be caught by a Superhuman. He swallowed hard and shouted at the area below. Im jumping down! Catch me! One of the Shepherds looked up, and the Branch Manager jumped from the bridge. Fortunately, one of the pig-headed men managed to catch him. But there was no time to relax. That damn Superhuman had also jumped down after him. Kill him! That bastard is the culprit responsible for this incident! S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Branch Manager shouted desperately. Although there was no evidence, the pig-headed men who had just emerged from the van rushed at the Superhuman immediately. ! Three of the men, relatively unscathed, charged simultaneously. The leading pig-headed man leaped forward, while the other two opened their mouths wide. ! A voice filled with cursed mana erupted from the pig-headed men. Meanwhile, following the cursed outburst, the leaping pig-headed mans fist came crashing down. It was a perfectly coordinated attack. . The unidentified Superhuman did not avoid the attack. Instead, he simply clicked his tongue and threw a punch. Since he couldnt avoid it, he would face it head-on? But it was clear which had more power: the punch delivered while leaping or the one just thrown. However As the Superhuman extended his fist, something changed. The Branch Manager, who couldnt sense mana, did not realize it, but the Shepherds who were able to sense even a faint amount of mana reacted differently. They were horrified by the mana swirling around the punch. However, it was too late to pull back the punch. The fists collided. ! One of the fists was completely broken. ! It was the pig-headed Shepherd who had his hand shattered. He struggled to get away from the Superhuman, but the Superhuman didnt give him a chance. He immediately raised his left hand and smashed the Shepherds head. Accompanied by the sound of something breaking, blood poured out from the pig-headed mans eyes, nose, and mouth. It was an instant death. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 20: A Coincidence For The Heroine the World Tree is just a big tree.Excerpt from the American-Elf War Document of Surrender * * * Dung Beetle stared at the remaining officials with a blank look on his face. The pig-headed men who had just spat curses were closing their mouths, as if trying to grasp the situation, and the Branch Manager turned pale, his eyes darting around. Damn, with just two gestures of his hand the Shepherd With the Branch Managers words as a signal, Dung Beetle stomped the ground. Seeing that, one of the pig-headed men stepped forward and shouted. Escort the Agent and escape! The pig-headed mans eyes glowed red, and the mana in his voice began to fluctuate. Soon, a voice filled with curses was spewed at Dung Beetle. ! The invisible, formless curse struck his body, but Dung Beetle didnt budge. The ground beneath him caved in, kicking up dust, but that was all. ...Did you just withstand it using your bare body? Those were the pig-headed mans final words. Charging at him instantly, Dung Beetle grabbed his neck, and twisted it. A chilling cracking sound echoed, and with his neck twisted, Shepherds body slumped over. As Dung Beetle turned around, the Branch Manager, who had just been carried by a Shepherd, stared at him with a stunned expression. He tried to say something, but there was no need for words. Dung Beetle stomped the ground again. He executed the flying kick from the Flying Kick technique, which he was now well-versed in, combined with the Surging Wave technique. It was a kick akin to that in a performance test. Without considering the opponents level, his mana surged to its limit, rippling from his thighs to his toes. EVADE!!! The Branch Manager yelled, but the pig-headed Shepherd had already assessed its power. The attack was impossible to evade. Without hesitation, he tossed the Branch Manager aside and threw his own body to block the kick. ! Hit directly by the kick, the pig-headed man floated into the air. A moment later, the shockwave of mana hit him belatedly, sending him soaring. ! He flew for quite the distance before he crashed into the van that fell off the bridge earlier. Even after crashing, he still had some strength left. However, the van tilted while spewing oil. Seeing that, the Branch Manager groaned. This is insane As he muttered in astonishment, the Shepherds behind him, who had just regained their senses, finally began to understand the situation. They turned around immediately and began to flee. Seeing them fleeing in two different directions, it didnt seem like they were fleeing blindly out of fear. Watching their fleeing figures, Dung Beetle glanced at the Branch Manager before chasing after them. ! As he extended his stride, the distance between him and the Shepherds diminished in an instant. The first to be caught was the one fleeing to the right. He could not even resist before his head crushed. The second one had his neck broken while drawing his gun, and the third was killed just before he could unleash his curse. Convinced of his slim chances of escaping, the last one attempted to contact someone with his phone. However, before the call could even connect, Dung Beetles kick smashed his phone and his head simultaneously. It was an utterly futile end for the governments carefully nurtured Shepherds. However, their deaths did not stir any emotion in Dung Beetle. He simply shook off the flesh and blood splatters from his clothes before turning back to the Branch Manager. W-Who the hell send you here? Australia? Japan? If not them, then perhaps the Magic Tower? The Branch Manager, who was making an awkward attempt to escape, asked. With trembling hands, he aimed his gun at Dung Beetle. Huh? Youre Korean, arent you? Tell me, you fucking traitor. Why are you targeting the government? Money? Is it because of money? Dung Beetle continued walking in silence until he reached right in front of the Branch Manager. Only when they were close enough for their reflections to be seen in each others eyes did Dung Beetle remove his hat. Branch Manager. Damn, you look familiar ! Dung Beetle grabbed the Branch Manager by his neck. The poor man tried to pull the trigger of his pistol, but the weapon was wrenched from his hand, leaving him powerless. Branch Manager, it seems like you dont remember who I am. Thats alright. But do you remember the Foreman? The moment Foreman was mentioned, the Branch Managers face twisted noticeably, but his voice was unable to find its way out properly. You, , dont tell me, Thats fortunate. At least youll die knowing why. Dung Beetle tightened his grip. Or rather, he tried to. Just as he was about to clench his hand, something flew from behind and struck his wrist. Dung Beetle let go of the Branch Manager and turned his gaze in the direction the rock came from. It looks like there were other guests before me. From afar, he saw two figures in ponchos on the bridge. The two figures didnt hesitate as they jumped down from the bridge. And surprisingly, they made no sound when they landed. Scrutinizing the intruders with narrowed eyes, Dung Beetle frowned immediately. Hidden under the ponchos, the faces visible through the slightly raised hoods definitely did not belong to humans. With glistening lips, large eyes, sharply arched eyebrows, a sculpture-like nose, long, pointed ears and an extraordinarily beautiful appearance, it was the face of an elf he had often seen in the news. The two elves who landed on the ground looked at him with emotionless expressions. ...Who are you? Are the elves undertaking mercenary work in Korea? Dung Beetle looked down at the ponchos the elves were wearing. There was a symbol of a large tree with a red star on top of the ponchos. World Tree Revolutionaries. They were communist guerrilla elves from beyond the dimensional portal who served as the leader, Demerond Ipp Marx, the commie elf who had even impressed Stalin. Superhuman, this has nothing to do with you. The one we have business with is that man. The faint silver-haired elf gestured at the Branch Manager. The Branch Manager, still choking in Dung Beetles grip, looked confused. Business? What business? Its an elvish matter. Outsiders need not concern themselves with it. Sea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah, I see. Dung Beetle grabbed the Branch Managers neck again. The silver-haired elf raised an eyebrow in response. Superhuman, it would be best if you let him go and leave while we are still speaking. And if I refuse? If you insist on getting punished, I will not stop you. The elf drew a sword from within the poncho. The sword emitted a chilling glow under the dim light of the streetlamp. Facing the blatant threat, Dung Beetle hesitated for a moment. Would it be better to just hand over the Branch Manager to those elves? It was clear that the commie elves werent on good terms with the Branch Manager either. However, handing over a target of his revenge was a completely different matter. Do you intend to kill this person? Dung Beetle asked, just in case. As expected, the elf shook her head. As I said, it is none of your business. Hearing their reply, Dung Beetle looked back and forth between the Branch Manager, who was struggling for his life, and the silver-haired elf holding a sword. He then assessed the blonde elf with green streaks behind the silver-haired elf, who was looking at him with an incomprehensible expression. He could sense mana from both elves. He didnt need any further explanation to guess that they were both High Elves. Well, that was probably the reason these elves could roam freely in human cities. It was absurd, but was there anything in this world that ever went according to plan? Dung Beetle sighed and tightened his grip. No! Following a crunching sound, the Branch Managers body slumped, and the silver-haired elfs eyes widened with a sharp look before she yelled. HOW DARE YOU! Dung Beetle flung the Branch Managers body at the silver-haired elf before stomping on the ground. Just as they said, he didnt need to know why the elves were chasing the Branch Manager or why they were here. His only concern was to do what he had to do and then escape. ! As the fusion of the Flying Kick Technique and the true intention of the Surging Wave Technique unfolded, Dung Beetles body accelerated rapidly. You bastard!! The elf also chased after him at superhuman speeds, but Dung Beetles speed was superior. As soon as the distance between the two increased by more than a dozen steps, the blonde elf at the back opened her mouth. Leon! Catch him! Catch? What? The moment Dung Beetle had that thought, something invisible grabbed his body mid-air. The thing that grabbed him was a massive mass of energy shaped like a hand. It was invisible to the eyes but clearly felt through mana. the invisible hand tightened its grip around his body. Dung Beetle didnt wait to start channeling the mana within his body. Following the true intention of the Surging Wave Technique, the surging mana flowed through his muscles, pushing the invisible hand away. And just as he managed to create enough room to move his hand, he punched at the invisible hand. ! The sound of a heavy impact resounded, and the force pressing on him diminished. Dung Beetle slipped through the gaps between the fingers and escaped the pressure. By the time he landed on the ground, the silver-haired elf had already closed in. For a brief moment, silence hung between them. And it was Dung Beetle who initiated the attack this time. He launched a kick at tremendous speeds, aiming for the silver-haired elfs head. The elf leaned back lightly and swung her sword. Following a slash through the air, their bodies became entangled. Whenever Dung Beetles kick aimed at her legs, her sword aimed at his waist. When he thrust out a punch, the returning sword targeted his shoulder, and when he tried to create some distance, the elf relentlessly exploited every opening. The elfs sword had neither a beginning nor an end. Sometimes it traced a straight line, sometimes a curve, but the attacks never ceased. Just as she seemed to withdraw her sword and take a stance, she suddenly moved, aiming for an opening. Be it human or elf, they were all creatures with limbs, but her muscles imbued with mana moved as if such limits did not exist. The moment he let his guard down, the sword would strike a vital spot. Admiring the sword''s movements, Dung Beetle unconsciously took it in. At first, he simply observed the sword''s path, and then he sensed the movement of the mana. Following the true intention of the Surging Wave technique, his surging mana began to mimic the flow of the elfs swordsmanship. Whether it was inspiration or enlightenmentAn indescribable sensation filled his body. From the flow of the sword path, to the movements of the muscles wielding it and the mana supporting it, everything was extremely unfamiliar yet beautiful. Taking the inspiration he had felt briefly, Dung Beetle applied it to his hand. Without a sword, he extended his fist to form a hand blade. ! The first attempt was awkward enough to allow the sword to slice through his left forearm. But Dung Beetle trusted his regeneration ability. Ignoring the wound, he extended his other hand. Unlike the first, the second attempt cut through the air sharply. The third was enough to make the elf dodge, and the fourth allowed him to block the sword with his bare hand. By his fifth try, his hand blade broke past a very narrow gap in the elfs swordsmanship. Although it only grazed the edge of the poncho, it was more than enough because the wave from the Surging Wave technique shredded the poncho. Huh?! The relentless wind of the sword stopped as the silver-haired elf halted her assault and stepped back. Her expression twisted as she looked down at the torn poncho. Taking a moment, Dung Beetle created some distance and spoke. Whats the name of your swordsmanship? No name? To think that an unnamed swordsmanship could be this effective, what an impressive technique. Perhaps it sounded like provocation, but the silver-haired elf glared at him sharply before readying her sword. An initial stance, with the hilt raised to the height of her ear it was a different sword technique. The swirling mana felt unusual; this swordsmanship surely contained her true intention. Just as Dung Beetle was unconsciously anticipating the moment, a voice came from behind. Perhaps too engrossed in the swordsmanship, he had forgotten that the silver-haired elf wasnt his only enemy. Lelrin! Suppress him with light! As soon as she confirmed that the silver-haired elf and Dung Beetle had distanced themselves, the blonde elf behind her began reciting another spell. Unlike before, the magic was visible this time. ! A tremendous burst of light erupted right in front of Dung Beetle. His optic nerves were overwhelmed, and his vision went dark. And that brief moment created a large opening. Not wanting to let the opportunity slip by, the silver-haired elf charged at Dung Beetle. And that was what became her downfall. She was unable to see either, but unlike her, Dung Beetle could sense her movements even without sight. This was only made possible by his abnormally refined mana perception. Through the darkness created by the burst of light, Dung Beetle extended both hands. , the elfs sword, pierced his left hand. The mana within the sword clashed with the mana in his hand, causing his blood to splatter. However, that was enough to restrict her movements. Dung Beetle extended his right hand. The wave of mana flowed over his shoulder and gathered in his fist. The Surging Wave techniqueThe wave contained in his hand became the Surging Wave Fist. ! The atmosphere fluctuated, and the winds roared. The silver-haired elf belatedly tried to imbue more strength into her sword, but Dung Beetles Surging Wave Fist had already arrived right in front of her solar plexus. ! However, even before the fist made contact, the mana had already struck her body, lifting the elfs body into the air. As their vision cleared, the soaring elf crashed back to the ground. ! The delayed impact shook her body, and gastric juice mixed with saliva spilled from her mouth. Pulling the sword embedded in his left hand and Dung Beetle gripped it with his right before approaching her. Comrade Rime! No! Leon! Lelrin! Protect Rime Realizing what was happening a bit too late, the blonde elf tried to recite another spell, but Dung Beetle was quicker to point the sword at the silver-haired elfs neck. Stop. If you finish reciting that, she dies. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 21: A Coincidence For The Heroine (2) * * *"You craven bastard...!" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The blond elf bit her lower lip. It would have been hard for an ordinary person to see from that distance, but with her ability to wield mana, she could clearly see the sword aimed at Rimes neck. "Are you finally ready to have a rational conversation?" "Shut up! If you hadn''t killed the Branch Manager...!" As she shouted, the human stomped on Rime''s back. Rime gasped and collapsed like a corpse. "Stop, please stop!" The elf covered her mouth in shock. Only after the surroundings grew silent did the human nod in satisfaction. "I will be the one asking the questions, and you only need to give me an answer." "..." "Answer." "...Alright." The human''s golden eyes swept over her body coldly. "Name." "Miridith... Miridith Ipp Marx." As soon as he heard that, the human frowned. "Marx?" Having the family name Marx only meant one thing: it signified kinship with Demerond Ipp Marx, leader of the World Tree Revolutionaries. "...So, you are a princess?" The human spoke while stroking his chin; whether it was mockery or admiration, his tone did not make it clear. And although his hand had been pierced by a sword, not a drop of blood flowed from the back of his hand. "Miridith, why were you pursuing the Branch Manager?" "...I had something I needed to ask him." "Ask? About what?" "That is..." Miridith paused as she looked past the human. Behind him, she saw two glimmers of light that were only visible to her. After whispering to the glimmers in her mind, Miridith continued. "...I wanted to ask him about the elves who had recently died in Incheon and what happened to their bodies." "Oh, that incident... So you were chasing after the Janitor Guild? And it has nothing to do with the Branch Manager being a government official?" "Government? He was a government official?" Miridith asked back, but the human continued speaking without pause. "So, why are you looking for the bodies of the elves?" Miridith took in the cold night air. For a brief moment, she thought of the two elves who were no more. Rhe and Rhegon her very reliable older brothers. They had willingly left the forest and followed her to Earth; they were her family. "...Do I need a reason to retrieve the bodies of my family?" "..." "That was the only reason we were chasing that Branch Manager. So... please step back. I swear we will not pursue you. I do not want to lose another family member." Even though she said this, she gathered her mana and sent it to the two glimmers of light. Using all her mana, she began preparing her magic with all her heart. It was a once-in-a-lifetime spell where even the smallest mistake would not be tolerated. One strike, just one attack to take down that cowardly human and save Rime... That was the only thought that filled her mind. However, the next moment, the human suddenly raised the sword in his hand. But before the startled Miridith could even say a word, the man thrust the sword. "No!" . Not having the courage to face the end of her family, she squeezed her eyes shut at the sound of the sword sinking in. After a moment, the trembling Miridith opened her eyes. And "Huh...?" She let out a dazed exclamation. Contrary to her fears, Rime was not dead. The human had simply plunged the sword into the ground right next to Rime. He dusted off his now free hands and looked at the bewildered Miridith. "Miridith, first, let me extend my condolences. Secondly, although it is unfortunate, your family''s bodies are no longer in this world." "What do you mean...?" Seeing her confused face, the human paused briefly before continuing. "The Korean government has been collecting corpses from this land and selling them to a Necromancer. That was the case for your family''s bodies. They were also stored in the government''s corpse warehouse." "Necromancer...? Could it be?" Miridith bit her lip as she thought of the worst possibility. Not only was it not possible for her family''s bodies to return to their homeland, but they might have been used by Necromancers. However, the humans following words exceeded even her worst fears. "I burned down that corpse warehouse." "...What?" "The bodies of the two dead elves must have burned and vanished along with the warehouse. Although it wasn''t my intention, I must apologize to you." Looking genuinely regretful, the human placed his hat over his chest and bowed his head. Miridith was stunned as she took in the sight. Could this be true? Or was it just a lie to get out of this situation? And before her doubts could even be resolved, the human approached her at an incredible speed, so fast that she could feel the mana fluctuating. Standing in front of Miridith, he silently took out a note and a pen from his pocket, jotted something down, and handed it to her. "This is the location of the ruined warehouse. If you plan to see it yourself, head to the address written on the note." The note had a rough map and an address scribbled on it. Miridith, blinking at his sudden change in attitude, accepted the note without protest. "I hope that you can at least find your family''s keepsake." With those words, the human turned to leave. Or at least, he tried to. "Wa-wait a moment!" Miridith instinctively grabbed the hem of his clothes. Why? What was she thinking? She didn''t even understand that herself, so she remained silent for a moment. What should she say... Ah, yes. "Y-your name! What is your name?" The man replied with a reluctant expression. "Dung Beetle." "...Dung Beetle?" Was that an alias? Miridith unconsciously inspected her translation magic with her mana, but it was working perfectly. "Thats... quite a unique name." "I get that a lot. So, do you have any more questions?" "N-no. I dont have any more questions, but... thats..." And that was the end of their conversation. When Miridith let go of his clothes, he gave her a slight nod. It was a brief farewell. Dung Beetle walked past her and disappeared toward the bridge as Miridith stared blankly at his retreating figure. A few moments later, thinking of Rime, she summoned the two glimmers of light. "Lelrin, Leon. Carry Rime. First... let''s head to the warehouse drawn on this note." * * * The ''Author'' frowned as he came across a headline while browsing through online news. Shocking News!! Extremist Elf Announces Enrollment at Lord Howe! Controversy Ignites: ''What Is An Elf Doing In The Academy? When he clicked on a sensational news headline, an article from a rather reputable news outletrather than a third-rate tabloidappeared on his smartphone screen. Numerous testimonies secured from the Kaesong Dimensional Portal. Dead Spirits of the Fallen World Tree Cross the Dimensional Portal. U.S. Department of State ''Neither Confirms Nor Denies,'' Sparking Controversy! Is This The Signal of Peace Treaty? Elixir Prices Are Changing Rapidly. Some Worry About the Safety of Academy Students. At a quick glance, he saw that the article had already amassed tens of thousands of views, quickly approaching a million. At this rate, it would become international news in just a few days. The Author rubbed his forehead as he thought of the subject of the article. Miridith Ipp Marx, an elven princess... or the Commie Canf1. As with any heroine in this universe, she was a character you either loved or hated considerably. Her true identity was supposed to be revealed at the end of the first chapter at the earliest, after the entrance ceremony. The fact that a commie elf one of princess-level rank particularlyhostile to Earth, had enrolled in the academy was a major plot point leading into Chapter 3... But now, her enrollment was already public knowledge, even before the entrance ceremony. He scoured news from months ago, trying to find any clues, but found nothing significant that could be considered as a turning point. He couldn''t even take a guess as to where things went wrong. . He clicked his tongue briefly. Being stuck here meant that the speed and quality of information he could get were both terrible. Regardless, the story needed to progress beyond the entrance ceremony quickly for anything to move forward He licked his lips, thinking about the various information guilds that existed in the universe. But knowing their identities was of no use when they were out of his league. As the Author sighed, lost in these thoughts, someone knocked on his door. The Author quickly hid his smartphone under the blanket before getting up to open the door. "Huh? Jeon Yunseong? What brings you here?" Standing on the other side of the door was a handsomean incredibly handsome boy, the protagonist from the novel the Author had written. "Just because. I happen to have some free time." "At this hour?" The Author gestured towards the clock on his wall with his eyes. 5:30 AMIt was still a long time before the 7 AM dormitory wake-up call. "I simply figured that you wouldn''t be sleeping anyway." The boy said this with a bright smile. His looks alone were enough to make any girl fall for him, but the Author was not a woman, nor was he homosexual. In fact, the Author was one of the few who really disliked Yunseong''s appearance. Having him around made it nearly impossible to date any of the female supporting characters. But he hid his true feelings with much difficulty and acted like that boys classmate. "Really? Well, I''m bored too, so your timing is good. What do you want to do? Play a game?" "Let''s spar." "...Spar?" "You did ask me to teach you martial arts before, didnt you? It''s difficult to do so during the day, but I can help you for at least an hour early in the morning." The Author barely managed to prevent his expression from contorting. He had indeed asked Yunseong to teach him martial arts, but it wasn''t a sincere request. It was merely a means to keep the conversation going. However, this boy, who had spent his entire life bearing the brunt of the hatred of Koreans, seemed so awkward in social interactions that he didnt understand the concept of speaking out of courtesy. At this point, he couldn''t just say it was something he said on a whim. He couldn''t afford to lose his connection with Yunseong. After all, he was one of the protagonist candidates he could think of. The Author swallowed a sigh and forced a smile. "Ah, right. I did say that. I forgot about it as I didn''t expect you to actually take me up on it." "That''s what friends are for, right? Of course, I can do it for you if its only this much." The Author screamed with frustration internally. However, outwardly, he said something entirely different. "Thanks for thinking of me, Yunseong." *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 22: A Coincidence For The Heroine (3) * * *Like any smuggler, Jang Man was far from sociable. And given the nature of his job, it was inevitable. Since he sold things that shouldnt be sold and put a price on things that shouldnt be priced, he was unable to see people as people. He lived a life where he would look at customers coming to the bar while calculating how much their lives were worth, and think of price tags when he saw children passing by. As he grew older, drawing closer to the end of life than the beginning, only two types of people remained around him. Those who were profitable, or those who were personally appealing. And the one who knocked on his bar door early in the morning was the former. "It''s been a while, Sir." A man wearing a dark blue coat stepped inside. He had a distinct M-shaped receding hairline and a nose ridge as sharp as a blade. Jang Man, who was wiping a cup, frowned as soon as he saw the man''s face. "Wollard? Are you here to beg again? I''m not interested." "Beg, you say? Sir, have you ever seen me come to you empty-handed?" The man called Wollard smiled cheekily and sat at a table. "Get lost. I am not interested in whatever you''ve brought." ", Sir. It hurts my feelings to see you behaving like that before you see what I''ve brought." Wollard pulled something out from his coat and placed it on the table. It was a bird skull, slightly larger than a palm. To those unaware or inexpert, it wouldn''t seem like anything special, but Jang Man recognized it at a glance. "A magic item... although it does not seem to be a complete one, more like a fragment from somewhere." "As expected, Sir! You could tell from a single glance. This skull was attached to a Mage''s wand." "...So what?" "Where do you think I found this?" Wollard rolled the skull across the table. The eerie skull stopped right in front of Jang Man. "I don''t know. And I don''t care enough to find out either." "Off the coast of Incheon, an unlucky fisherman was the one who caught it." "..." "Sir, I''m not a fool. I have some intuition, which is why I came to you. You know that, right?" ! Jang Man slammed the cup he was wiping with a loud noise and glared at Wollard. "So, what are you actually trying to say? What''s the point of all this roundabout talk? Do you even think like a rat after hiding in a rat hole all this time?" "A rat hole, you say? Sir, at least call it by the proper name. Blue Rat! The name is quite famous outside of Korea." "Be it the Rat Gang or the Cat Gang, I don''t care. Just get to the point." Despite Jang Man''s sharp words, Wollard''s expression remained unchanged. "Sir, I''m not asking for anything big. Just tell me one thing." "What?" "You are involved in the strange happenings in Incheon these past few days, arent you? Jang Man frowned. Had he already been found out? "Strange happenings? Have you forgotten after enjoying the outside air for a while? This city always strange." "You know that''s not what I mean." "I don''t know what the hell you''re talking about. If you''re here to play detective, just go back home." Jang Man flung the rag onto the table and headed towards the kitchen. As he walked away, Wollard gave a meaningful smile. "There was an explosion and loud noise at the closed pier a few days ago." Jang Man stopped in his tracks. He turned with an incredulous look on his face. "So?" "And just a day after the explosion, the government dispatched agents to Incheon and pulled them out in just a couple of days." "..." "Then, as if waiting for it, the media released articles about the commie elf who came to Earth. Anyone can see that these articles were planted by the government. What are they trying to hide by playing this card?" Wollard observed Jang Man''s expression. There was no sign of visible agitation. Instead, Jang Man sighed as if he found this entire situation ridiculous. "Is that why you came to me? I have only one answer for you. I don''t know anything." "..." "It''s closing time. So, get out." It seemed like Wollard wanted to say something as he opened his mouth slightly but only licked his lips and closed it again. After a brief silence, he opened his mouth again. "Sir, why are you getting so worked up over this? You''re almost acting as if..." Wollard''s slit-like eyes swept over Jang Man''s face menacingly. "...You feel guilty about something." And before Jang Man could respond in anger, ! Wollard clapped his hands. Sea?ch* The Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The next moment, the bar door burst open, and five men entered the bar. All of them were wearing the same dark blue coat as Wollard, but one of them stood out due to his massive size. The giant was tall enough to touch the ceiling, and his long coat made him look like he had a curtain wrapped around him. However, it wasn''t just his size that drew attention. His eyes... the pitch-black eyes that showed no whites, gleaming like those of a beast, caught Jang Man''s attention. "Sir, you don''t need to be afraid. These are all my friends. This big guy here is Mortimer, and he acts as a facilitator for sound conversations in our organization." "...Sound conversations?" Jang Man let out a bitter laugh. Sure, with a monster like that, the conversations would indeed be . "Sir, let''s make this easy. Just tell us everything you know. We''ll even pay you well for the information." "I really don''t know anything." "Well, if you insist on making this difficult... Mortimer! Help this old man speak more easily!" The giant called Mortimer strode towards Jang Man. A long shadow loomed over Jang Man when the giant stood in front of the table. "This is your last chance, Sir." Wollard kept provoking him. Jang Man looked alternately between Mortimer and Wollard before sighing and answering. "Screw you, punk." As soon as he finished speaking, Mortimer reached out and grabbed Jang Man by the collar. Jang Man tried to resist him with his aged body, but the giant managed to lift him pretty easily. Mortimer then opened his other hand wide, positioned to slap Jang Man''s cheek. Or at least he tried to. . Just before Mortimer''s slap could land on Jang Mans cheek, the bar door opened, and someone wearing a hat stepped inside. Wollard, his men, and Mortimer all turned their gazes towards the intruder simultaneously. "...Sir?" Murderous rage was immediately reflected in the intruder''s golden eyes. * * * Dung Beetle couldn''t understand the scene unfolding before him as he entered the bar. Men in blue coats were crowding the bar, and a giant wearing the same coat was threatening Jang Man. Even though he couldn''t understand it, his emotions were clear, and his task was obvious. Without a moments hesitation, Dung Beetle swung his foot at the man closest to him. "!" The man who was kicked in the stomach was lifted off the ground. The men in blue coats reacted a bit later, raising their fists. At that moment, Wollard shouted urgently from behind. "You morons! Draw your guns! He''s a Superhuman!" SuperhumanThe men paused on hearing that word and Dung Beetle didn''t miss the opportunity created by their hesitation. ! He leaped and kicked the back of the giant''s knee, who was holding Jang Man. "!" Attacked at a vulnerable spot, the giant instantly released his grip on Jang Man and clutched his knee in pain. Dung Beetle managed to catch the falling Jang Man just in time and dove behind the counter. "Mr. Jang Man! A Superhuman? Can you still say that you know nothing after this?" Except for the one man who was hit in the stomach, the others drew their pistols. While Mortimer, who was hit in the back of his knee, quickly got back on his feet while snorting. Regardless of what they did, Dung Beetle, hiding behind the counter, decided to check on Jang Man''s condition first. "Sir, what is all this about?" "The Blue Rat. Those bastards have managed to track your trail." "...The Blue Rat?" "They''re more like multinational thugs who call themselves informants. They originally had no ties to Korea, so I dont know why they decided to intrude now." Hearing Jang Man''s explanation, Dung Beetle immediately managed to grasp the situation, but he wasn''t flustered. After Seti had shown him the importance of covering one''s tracks, he had expected something like this to happen sooner or later. "Sir, please escape through the back door." "What? Alone? What about you?" Instead of replying, Dung Beetle pulled a grenade from his waist. It was the last one remaining from the fight against the Necromancer. As soon as Jang Man saw Dung Beetle pull the pin, he panicked and started crawling towards the kitchen. "Mr. Jang Man! Just surrender peacefully! Our Mortimer is also a Superhuman! Do you have any idea how strong... Oh, shi" Dung Beetle tossed the grenade over the counter and gathered mana in his legs. The muscles in his thighs and calves tightened. He leaped just as the grenade exploded. Vaulting over the counter, he saw the bar, half-wrecked by the blast. The tables, caught in the explosion, were all shattered, and broken liquor bottles were scattered everywhere. However, unlike the state of the bar, the enemies were unscathed. Not a single one had died in the explosion. They had barely survived by hiding behind the giant. A fight between Superhumans. And not just that, he also had to face the enemy with reinforcements twice in a row. Feeling a bit unlucky, Dung Beetle kicked the ground. The Blue Rats didn''t remain idle either. Shoot! Shoot him, you morons! Bullets rained down in the narrow bar. Raising his hand to protect his head, Dung Beetle charged at them in a zigzag pattern. Although he couldn''t dodge all the bullets, he trusted his Regeneration ability. As long as he managed to avoid any fatal injuries, he was confident that he wouldnt die from mere handgun bullets. Hes coming! Mortimer, stop him! ! The only problem was the giant superhuman. Fortunately, there was no hint of any martial arts principles in him. ! The moment his kick and the giant''s punch collided, Dung Beetle immediately frowned. The Surging Wave Techniques mana caused an unexpected recoil. It felt as though he had kicked some steel. Retracting his foot, Dung Beetle swung a punch infused with the principles of the Surging Wave technique. Again, the impact traveled up his hand. However, Mortimer didnt fall; instead, he reached out and grabbed Dung Beetle''s left hand. , Dung Beetles left arm made a cruel sound as it broke. It was a truly overwhelming display of grip no, strength. Swallowing a scream, Dung Beetle used the Flying Kick technique to distance himself from the giant. He examined his broken left hand and glared at Mortimer. Through the torn coat, ripped by the grenade explosion, his bulging muscles twitched menacingly. The wave of the Surging Wave Technique surged along Dung Beetle''s right shoulder. Amidst the swirling mana, he extended his hand blade. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 23: A Coincidence For The Heroine (4) * * *Dung Beetle didn''t have any knowledge when it came to swordsmanship. The only blade he''d ever swung was a kitchen knife, and he''d never managed to injure anyone by swinging something. The only knowledge he had regarding swordsmanship was limited to the fake techniques of celebrities he saw on TV and the elven swordsmanship he had witnessed once. Even then, all he did was simply imitate the form without understanding how to move mana or the true intention embedded in the swordsmanship. Nonetheless, Dung Beetle prepared his swordsmanship. His heart urged him to do so. It whispered to him to cut the giants neck in a single strike instead of kicking and punching. After all, these were the same men who threatened Jang Man and pointed their guns at him. There was no reason to spare them. Dung Beetle propped his hand blade like the elf in his memory. He would compensate for his inadequate mana control with the Surging Wave Technique and fill the lacking true intention with his talent. "!" Even before Dung Beetle was ready, the giant rushed at him. His name was Mortimer, wasn''t it? And from his appearance, he seemed to have the nature of a brawler. Without a word, Dung Beetle swung his hand. Mana sliced through the air. Their hands crossed, and the bodies of both Superhumans clashed. The first clash was a draw. Dung Beetle''s hand blade had managed to cut Mortimer''s chest instead of his neck. Mortimer''s grasp also managed to just grab the edge of Dung Beetle''s coat, missing his neck. . Perhaps because he used a hand blade instead of a sword while applying the swordsmanship, the reach fell short, resulting in the opponents chest getting cut instead of the neck. . Blood gushed from the chest that was slashed horizontally. Mortimer alternated between his wound and Dung Beetle with a puzzled expression. Dung Beetle distanced himself and raised his hand blade again. Thinking this was an opportunity, the other members of the organization drew their pistols, but Mortimer raised his hand to stop them. "Mortimer?" "That guy, strong. Escape. Call, help." As soon as he heard Mortimer''s words, the man with the receding hairline frowned. "What the hell are you talking about? You can''t even beat a young guy like..." But before he could express his doubts, Dung Beetle rushed again. Mortimer also lunged at him. ! Showing his determination to buy time rather than end the fight with one strike, Mortimer aimed for Dung Beetle''s right hand instead of his neck. However, Dung Beetle was already familiar with his movements. In his golden pupils, every trajectory of Mortimer was drawn like lines. His attacks were simple, relying on his large build and strength. Compared to Seti''s Flying Kick techniques or the elven swordsmanship he had experienced over the past days, it was like a child flailing their arms. The only issue was Mortimer''s toughness. And now that he could cut through that toughness, Mortimer was no different from a fish flopping on a cutting board. As Mortimer''s hand came crashing down, Dung Beetle swung his hand blade through the gap. The rising hand blade reached Mortimer''s right arm. Dung Beetles mana surged sharply, cutting straight through his thick arm''s skin, muscle, and bone. The severed arm fell to the ground accompanied by a stream of red blood. "What...?!" Only the other members of the Blue Rat were surprised. Dung Beetle, who had severed the arm, and Mortimer, who lost his arm, simply stared at each other, preparing for the next clash. Determined to kill the giant, Dung Beetle prepared his Surging Wave technique. The swordsmanship, whose name he didn''t even know, unfolded through his hand blade. The surging mana once again pushed the air aside. And in the next moment "Aight, that''s enough." Dung Beetle''s hand stopped abruptly. * * * A single word that seemed to come from an unknown place, turned the atmosphere in the entire bar icy cold. The Blue Rats, who were trying to escape, and even Mortimer, who was prepared to die, all froze as if in a still frame. Like a rat frozen before a snake... they rolled their eyes nervously but were unable to move or even utter a word. And in that deadly silence, Dung Beetle was the only one who could turn his head. He instinctively gathered all the mana in his body. In turn, the immense mana pushed back, pressing down on him once again. "Crikey, this wan can still move eh?"1 From beyond the shattered bar door, a relaxed, sweet voice echoed through the market''s back alley. Sea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And without needing anyone to tell him, Dung Beetle already knew that the owner of that voice was the reason for this sudden stillness. Gritting his teeth, Dung Beetle turned to look at the source of the voice. And the moment he saw who it was, he couldn''t help but gasp. ...!? The person walking towards the bar was incredibly familiar. A neatly tied fawn-colored ponytail and an ageless, beautiful face. And above all, she had an eyepatch over her left eye, which was practically her trademark. Everything about her was exactly as he had seen on the TV documentary. The Holy Sword, the Savior of Melbourne, the Guardian of White Fire, the Pride of Australia... and one of the ten strongest people on Earth. Why was a person like that here, in a place like this? While Dung Beetle was bewildered by the situation, Freya Cahn entered the bar leisurely. She surveyed the now chaotic interior before casually perching herself on the counter, which was still somewhat intact. "Well, well, well. Superhumans these days ar full of beans, brawlin'' in duh middle of duh city en broad daylight." Her light brown eye, uncovered by the eyepatch, glanced at Dung Beetle and the Blue Rats. Her gaze lingered on Dung Beetle for a moment before turning to the Blue Rats. "Oi, ya ratbags." As soon as she spoke, the oppressive pressure crushing the Blue Rats disappeared. The ones who had regained control of their bodies were either falling back in fright or rolling their eyes as they looked at Freya Cahn. Ignoring them, Freya pointed at the man with the receding hairline among the Blue Rats. "You! Whats ya name, mate?" "I-its W-Wollard!" "Aight, Wollard. Lemme ask ya one thing, mate." "Y-Yes! Please, ask me anything you want!" Although Wollard was trembling all over, he kept bowing repeatedly. However, the moment he heard the next question, his back stiffened. "Whats ya boss thinkin these days, eh?" "Excuse me?" "Ya know. Ben, ya ratbag boss. What duh ells he thinkin sendin people to a place like this?" "Uh, well, I... I''m not in a position to see him often, so..." "Ya don''t know?" Perhaps she found Wollards answer unsatisfying; the moment Freya Cahn furrowed her brows, Wollard''s right arm fell with a sharp thud. It was an invisible sword strike. It was a terrifying swordsmanship, one that only Dung Beetle, with his ability to sense mana, could faintly perceive. "!" Blood gushed from the severed arm belatedly. Wollard clutched his shoulder in terror. "Wollard, go tell ya boss this, mate. During the admission season, just lay low like a dead rat." It was a one-sided threat, but coming from someone like Freya Cahn, Wollard didnt dare question it and could only nod frantically. "If ya dont wanna end up with a mass funeral, make sure to get duh message right. Got it? Now... rack off." As soon as she finished speaking, Wollard and the entire Blue Rat gang, including Mortimer, fled from the bar. Just as the last of them was about to leave, Freya Cahn suddenly called out to them. "Oi! Ya better take ya arm with ya. If ya ask a Priest, it wont be too hard for em to reattach this." With a flick of her gaze, Wollard''s arm and Mortimer''s arm, which Dung Beetle had cut off, floated up and flew towards the thugs. They were seeing the almost miraculous use of mana, but they quickly grabbed the two arms and fled from the market street. After enough time had passed for their footsteps to fade away, Freya Cahn looked down at the still-frozen Dung Beetle and spoke. "Oi, which school sect ar ya an apprentice of, mate?" As soon as she said that, the mana pressing down on Dung Beetle disappeared. With the external mana gone, his own suppressed mana returned to normal. "...What do you mean?" Without even realizing it, Dung Beetle answered politely. He had no choice. Not only was the opponent superior in skill but also far above him in terms of nature. "Im talkin about school sect. School sect! Which school sect did ya learn martial arts from?" "..." "Ya killin'' aura is rather extraordinary, eh? Judgin'' by ya age, you dont look like youre from duh Dzhugashvili School Sect. Did ya learn from a school beyond the dimensional portal, mate?" Killing aura? School sect? Dzhugashvili? Dung Beetle furrowed his brows slightly. They were a bunch of words he couldn''t understand at all. "I dont know what you''re talking about..." "Oi, ya little bugger. Whatcha hidin? Dya think Id bother ya over somethin like this with my reputation? Im just curious." "..." "...?" A brief silence lingered as they exchanged glances. Freya Cahn''s eyebrows arched long, and then she suddenly raised her hand. She clenched her fist and extended her index and middle fingers. A Sword FingerUnlike the hand blade Dung Beetle used, this was the true form for implementing bare-handed swordsmanship. Seeing that Dung Beetle didn''t recognize the Sword Finger, she raised her eyebrows again. And then, she swung the Sword Finger. The Sword Aura that rose between her two fingers slashed through the air. "?! Dung Beetle instinctively raised his hand blade to block her strike. When he struck the side of the incoming mana, an impact that felt like it would tear his arm surged from his hand to the tips of his toes. Losing balance, Dung Beetle nearly fell but managed to maintain his stance precariously. He glared at Freya Cahn with a mixture of surprise and confusion. "What are you doing all of a sudden?" Freya Cahn didn''t respond. She looked him up and down with a confused expression, and as if to confirm something, she swung the Sword Finger again. Dung Beetle blocked her attack again. But unlike the first time, he managed to deflect the impact perfectly, without his knees shaking. "...?" Seeing this, Freya Cahn''s single eye turned cold. Her initial intention was simply to discipline a younger Superhuman, as she didnt like seeing someone emitting killing aura and fighting like that in the middle of the city. However, upon confronting him, she realized that the talent he possessed was extraordinary. So, it wasnt just a coincidence that he managed to overcome her pressure and move his body earlier. Not only was the mana she sensed from him very pure but also transparent. Was it a mere coincidence that she encountered a person like him in a place like this at this time? Freya Cahn didn''t think so. So she spoke to him as she swung the Sword Finger. She intended to ascertain his identity by observing the martial arts he displayed. After all, martial arts, in its form alone, often contained a wealth of information. However, the moment she confirmed his martial arts instead of clearing her suspicions, a large question mark appeared in her mind. "Oi, you what duh heck ar ya?" "..." "How can a human use elven swordsmanship?" *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 24: A Coincidence For The Heroine (5) * * *Shocking News!! Extremist Elf Announces Enrollment at Lord Howe! When Freya Cahn first heard the news about an elf who had come to Earth to enroll in an academy, she was initially dumbfounded. An elf enrolling in an academy on Earth? Let alone receiving an education, it would be a miracle if they didnt get kidnapped. Although official disputes between Earth and beyond the dimensional portal had ceased after the Malta announcement Earth was still Earth, and elves were still elves. Earthians had not forgotten about the terror caused by the elves, driven by a desire for revenge. And Elves still remembered the defoliants1 that had covered their forests and the hydrogen bombs that had fallen on the World Tree. That was a plausible reason. Or why else would elves, who had an abundance of High Elves to teach them, come all the way to Earth and enroll in an academy? They had either gone mad, or they were dreaming of something ridiculous like peace... or maybe it was both. That was as far as her thoughts went. Whether the foolish elf became a symbol of peace or simply wished to die at a place away from home was none of her concern. However, half a day later When she received an order disguised as a request from the Australian government, she couldnt help but be astonished. - The identity of the foolish elf making the news was none other than Demerond Ipp Marxs lineal blood relative. In fact, she was his biological daughter. - - - Freya Cahn protested in disbelief. What a stroke of bad luck during her vacation. - - - . - - - The Sarajevo Incident. It referred to the assassination of Archduke Ferdinand of Austria2 in Sarajevo more than a century ago. And to modern people, it was more famously known as the trigger for World War I. The reason the Australian government brought up Sarajevo was obvious. If the pointy ears princess was hurt or killed, those pointy ears might end up starting another war. - As soon as Freya Cahn agreed, the Australian government promptly handed over all the information they had. Details about the elf princess and her entourage, photos, and the last confirmed location. After absorbing the scant information into her mind, Freya Cahn left for Korea without a moments delay. 8,500 km3; the distance from Melbourne to Incheon. Using every type of magic item she normally wouldnt, she rushed through the sky. She made haste after hearing about Sarajevo. She left Melbourne at sunset and arrived in Incheon just before sunrise. Although the government spoke as if it was nothing big, Incheon was far larger than she imagined. There was a means of tracking mana with items, but time was of the essence. Hence, she had no choice but to spread her mana as extensively as possible, blocking all other senses except the one used for detecting mana. According to the information provided by the Australian government, both the princess and her entourage were High Elves. And if they were High Elves, they would surely use mana at some point. Thus, she planned on tracking them by detecting the mana they emitted. It was an unsophisticated but reliable method. Fortunately, shortly after spreading her mana, she detected two strong mana sources moving vigorously. In a shabby building in the back alley of MacArthur Market, she found a space ill-suited for elves but still a convincing hiding spot. She thought she had managed to locate the two High Elves rather quickly. However, instead of finding elves, she encountered someone strange who used elf swordsmanship. * * * Ar ya sum sorta spy planted by the elves on Earth, mate? Freya Cahn tilted her head in confusion. ...I really dont know what youre talking about. Dung Beetle answered with an expression so aggrieved, that even Freya Cahn, who had just seen his swordsmanship, wondered if that was a performance of a lifetime or if it was true. Ha, this bloke really does look like a spy But theres no way elves would use human spies. After thinking for a moment, she reached behind her back. Suddenly, mana shimmered from where nothing had been visible previously. Two sword scabbards revealed themselves as the magic called invisibility or perception interference was dispelled. One was an elaborately adorned white scabbard that looked like a piece of art, while the other was a plain black scabbard. They were the sister swords that symbolized the era when Freya Cahn earned the title of Holy Sword and became the Pride of Australia. Seeing the swords he had only seen in the media personally, Dung Beetle narrowed his eyes to conceal his emotions. Why is the Holy Sword threatening me? Instead of replying, Freya Cahn drew the sword from the white scabbard. , a longsword about the thickness of two fingers was revealed. The blade, adorned with a swan motif as magnificent as the scabbard, radiated a sharp killing aura that contrasted with its beauty. Oi, ya littl bugger. For someone at my level, what Im doin isnt a threatinits just teachin. She smiled and threw the sword. . Tracing a long parabola in the air, the white sword embedded itself right before Dung Beetles feet. Draw it. Bewildered, Dung Beetle looked back and forth between Freya Cahn and the white sword. ...You want me to draw it? I clearly told ya to draw it. And with those words, Freya Cahns mana surged immediately. As soon as Dung Beetle drew the sword reflexively, sparks flew in front of his eyes. It was at a level where her hands were quicker than his eyes. And even though he used his sword to block hers, his hands trembled and felt as if they might be torn apart. And the next instant, their swords clashed again. The high-pitched clanging of metal against metal erupted, followed by a barrage of lightning-fast attacks. Her sword struck everywhere relentlessly head, ankles, chest, knees, wrists, shoulders The assault was so quick that Dung Beetle could hardly breathe. He drew on all of the mana in his body and heightened his senses to deflect the blows. After facing ya, its clear now. Youre self-taught, aint ya? The way youve raised ya Killing Aura seems rather mindless. Even while attacking him relentlessly, Freya Cahn was able to speak with composure. It was only natural. After all, the years she spent cultivating her mana and the level of her martial arts were on a different scale. However Gradually, Dung Beetles sword started keeping up with hers. His defensive movements became more refined, and his breathing more relaxed. Was he getting used to her swordsmanship? No, it was more than just getting used to it. Like fire consuming wood or a hawk diving from the sky, he was instinctively absorbing the swordsmanship himself. Blimey, this bloke is somethin else. The instinct of the martial artist within Freya Cahn was stirred upon seeing this. Her sword increased its speed. The mana carried by their swords collided with each other, creating a tremendous sound and pushing against the air. Yet Dung Beetle still managed to keep up with even that speed. Blood flowed from the hand gripping the sword, and his entire body trembled due to insufficient mana, but he did not lose focus. And at some point, after blocking more than a hundred sword strikes, Dung Beetles sword surpassed Freya Cahns. The white blade pierced the air, splitting the atmosphere. The sword technique was remarkably similar to the one Freya Cahn had first shown. And following that sword strike, both of them took a step back. In the case of Freya Cahn, it was because she was surprised, while for Dung Beetle, he was exhausted. Ah, so thats what it was. Looking at Dung Beetle, who had nearly keeled over, Freya Cahn let her lips curl into a wide smile. To be able to learn the form of a martial art instantly after seeing it once Is it a blessin? Or perhaps a talent? She raised her hand, holding the sword. Her sleeve was split open from wrist to forearm. It was a trace of a fierce strike. If it had been any deeper, it would have sliced through her arm. Youve managed to land a good hit, mate. Her admiration was really genuine, to the point that she almost forgot the reason she had come to Incheon. However, her admiration didnt end there. Even though he was gasping for breath, Dung Beetle pointed at her eye patch. Eye patch? Freya Cahn instinctively placed her hand on the eye patch, and something fell off. . A few strands of her fawn-colored hair fell down her wrist. Dung Beetles sword had reached past her sleeve and touched her hair. ! Seeing her falling hair, a burst of laughter erupted from her mouth. Looking somewhat pleased, she walked up to Dung Beetle with big strides and patted him on the shoulder. This bastard, I really like ya. ... Dung Beetle was unable to hide his astonishment and stared at her face. Just moments ago, she was wielding her sword with the intent to kill, and now she had changed her attitude as easily as flipping a hand, as if it was nothing. As expected, you could not trust everything shown in documentaries. How could they package such a crazy person as a saint? ...So, why are you doing this? Only when Dung Beetle sighed and asked his question did Freya Cahn finally remember her mission. Oh, right. The mission. This was not the time to be doing this; she had enjoyed herself a bit too much. Her single eye turned towards Dung Beetle. Youve seen elves in duh city, havencha mate? ...Elves? Dung Beetle frowned. Was this about his involvement with the elves? Dont try to deceive me. That elven swordsmanship you usedyou stole it while fighting elves, didncha? Its obvious at a glance. Dung Beetle kept his mouth shut. S~ea??h the N??elFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He couldnt predict what this insane experts true intentions were in pursuing the elves. Considering that she immediately swung her sword upon seeing elven swordsmanship, it didnt seem to be anything good. After a brief period of contemplation, he spoke up cautiously. ...May I ask what are your intentions in finding them? To protect em. The answer was direct. Seeing her reply without the slightest delay, it didnt seem like she was lying. Ya reckon Im out to cause trouble just ''cause I went straight in with the blade, huh? Look mate, Im the Holy Sword. Do ya really think that I''d come all the way to this country just to slice up an elf? ... The words Yes, it seems that way after meeting you in person were on the tip of his tongue, but Dung Beetle held himself back. Seeing the doubtful look on Dung Beetles face, Freya Cahn waved her hand and said, If that commie elf princess carks it on Earth, it might spark a war. So, Im here to keep her alive. Thats all. Now we good? So, she even knew that one of the elves was a princess? Only then did Dung Beetle understand the situation. Sorry ''bout attacking ya first. Just think of it as this old gal being a bit unreasonable and give us a hand, would ya? Even if it''s nothin'' else, weve gotta stop a war, right? She might have looked easy going and simple, but she had the mindset to act for the sake of others. It seemed that the way she was portrayed in the documentary wasn''t entirely false. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Dung Beetle began to speak. I met the elves not too long ago He started recounting his encounter with the elves, adjusting the details to fit the situation. He completely omitted the part about the Branch Manager. The intermediate process wasnt important. He only needed to inform her that the elves were headed towards the burnt warehouse. ...So, duh elf princess went to duh burnt warehouse, and ya dunno know anything beyond that? After the explanation, Freya Cahn confirmed the details once more. Dung Beetle summarized it briefly and gave her general directions to the warehouse. However... Even with ya explanation, its not very clear. Theres no map either. ... Cant ya personally guide me to that warehouse, mate? She was even more shameless than he had imagined. It''s not much of a reward, but Ill make ya my apprentice. No, she was even more insane than he had imagined. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 25: A Coincidence For The Heroine (6) * * *In a warehouse that had been completely burned black. Beyond the half-collapsed wall, two elves were searching for something amidst the melted rebar and charred debris. They were sifting through the burnt bone fragments and were digging under the collapsed rubble. Each gesture was followed by a pungent odor, and with every step, the charcoal spewed ash. And despite the tedious search that lasted a long time, they were unable to find what they were looking for. Only after their bodies were completely covered in soot did the two elves stop their search and collapse to the ground. A short silence ensued. And as the floating soot particles began to settle, the silver-haired elf broke the silence. Comrade Miridith, we should stop here. Comrade Rime. If we cannot find it even after such a thorough search, perhaps the humans must have taken it already. The silver-haired elf, Rime, spoke calmly. Her tone was indifferent, as if what they lost was merely a trivial item. Upon hearing that, Miridith hung her head. Her hands trembled slightly. My brothers... they will blame me, won''t they? Comrade Miridith, there is no need to say such things. It was because they believed in your ideals that Rhe and Rhegon were willing to risk their lives and follow you to Earth. But There is no fault in desiring peace. Rime continued while dusting off Miridith''s shoulder. If you give up here, you will only let their deaths be in vain. I know. Thank you, Rime. Rime didnt respond. Instead, without saying another word, she simply pulled Miridith into a hug, patting her back until the trembling subsided. And as time passed, a breeze began to blow from somewhere. It was a warm breeze as if it were carrying the morning sunlight. Had that much time passed already? The two elves dusted themselves off in silence as they stood up. Lets just search for one last time. If that is what you wish, Comrade. The two planned to search the burned warehouse again. Or rather, they were about to. Just as they returned to the warehouse, someone appeared from beyond the collapsed wall. Sensing the presence, the two elves drew their weapons and turned around. Who is it? As soon as they saw the faces of the intruders, the elves wore blank expressions. The ones who emerged from behind the wall were a woman with an eyepatch and a man being dragged by her. The elves were familiar with both faces. The man was the very human they had fought recently, and the woman with the eyepatch was Holy Sword, Freya Cahn? Oh, ya recognize meh? There was no way they wouldnt know her. After all, she was the Earthian chosen by the Holy Sword who brought disgrace to the Holy Nation beyond the dimensional portal. How could they not recognize such a famous person? Why are you here? Without even realizing it, Miridith glanced at the human man beside Freya Cahn, who was sighing heavily. Was this a trap? Was everything about her brothers bodies being in this warehouse a lie? However, contrary to her expectations, she felt no hostility from the two. In fact, she felt a hint of kindness from Freya Cahn. Well Elf Princess, shall we start with greetins? Princess? All elves are equal. Just because my father is the general secretary doesnt mean that I am a princess. "Oh, really? Sorry ''bout that. I''m good with deez sorta things. So, what shoulda call ya then?" "Miridith. Thats enough." Freya Cahn glanced at Rime, who had her sword drawn with wary eyes. It was a look asking for her name, but Rime didnt respond. Feeling awkward, Freya Cahn shrugged her shoulders. "Aight then, Miss Miridith? Ya planning to head to Lord Howe Island, to duh academy, right?" "...How do you know that?" "It''s all over the news, ya know. Although it hasn''t been announced that PrincMiss Miridith is duh wan enrolling, the ole world knows an elf is, mate." "..." "So, just to be safe, I plan to escort Miss Miridith to duh academy. Hows that sound, mate?" Miridith narrowed her eyes as if she was struggling to grasp the situation. "Why are you extending such kindness to me?" "I wanna stop Demerond from crossing the dimensional portal in case Miss Miridith gets urt. Ya old man is, well... ya get what I mean, right?" Freya Cahn couldnt bring herself to say, ''because ya old man is a nutter who''d terrorize Earth duh first chance he gets.'' Fortunately, Miridith seemed to understand her thoughts and nodded awkwardly. She pondered for a moment, then looked at the man standing beside Freya Cahn. "Did you also come after me with such intentions?" The human man, Dung Beetle, sighed softly as he met her gaze. "No. I was dragged here against my will." "...Dragged?" Freya Cahn, who was listening to their conversation, chimed in. "It''s nothin special. I kinda picked him up to track ya." She picked him up? Miridith looked at him, slightly taken aback. Dung Beetle shrugged nonchalantly and asked her. "Anyway, did you find any keepsakes?" Keepsakes. As soon as she heard that word, Miridith''s expression darkened. "...No. We haven''t found them yet." "You cannot find them even with two High Elves here? They must be pretty small." "Yes, two small necklaces." Dung Beetle covered his mouth and tried to recall something. He remembered that on the day he resurrected in the warehouse, those maggots were shouting about finding necklaces on the elves'' bodies. - It was definitely somewhere deep inside the warehouse... And after pondering for a moment, Dung Beetle spoke to Freya Cahn. "Senior." "Senior, ya say? I told ya to call me Master, mate." Ignoring Freya Cahn''s nonsense, he continued. "...Can you wait for 30 minutes?" "To fin those keepsakes or whateva? Will 30 minutes be enough for ya?" "Yes, it should be sufficient." With that, Dung Beetle entered the ruins. He passed by Miridith, who was looking at him expectantly, and Rime, who was glaring at him with sharp eyes, before standing at what used to be the center of the warehouse. He tried to recollect where the elves'' bodies had been. Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, the spot where they had been was now buried under debris of the collapsed ceiling. Dung Beetle turned his head and extended his hand toward the onlookers. "Can someone lend me a sword?" Surprisingly, it was Rime who handed him a sword. She immediately threw the sword she was holding to Dung Beetle. Catching the flying sword, Dung Beetle swung it towards the collapsed wall. The sword, imbued with his Surging Wave mana, destroyed the half-burnt concrete pile, as ashes poured out from the broken concrete. He could hear the sound of coughing behind him, but Dung Beetle ignored it and continued with his task. Using the sword and mana as a broom to sweep away the ashes, he searched through the ruins, as if sifting through them. His cleaning skills, honed from his janitor days, hadn''t gone anywhere. And within three minutes, he found all sorts of remnants hidden beneath the ashes. He moved to the next spot, and the next. And by the time he broke the fourth collapsed wall and cleared the ashes and debris, something shiny caught his eye. "Found it." Among the ashes, Dung Beetle found two pieces of gold shaped like seeds. The chains had melted away, leaving only traces around the gold. "Ah!" The two elves expressions brightened noticeably when they saw the pendants. Dung Beetle handed the sword and two keepsakes to the two elves, who came to him with glowing expressions. "Thank you. One day I will repay this favor." Tears welled up in Miridith''s eyes as she received the keepsakes. The clear tears washed away the ashes on her face as they flowed down. And it seemed that Rime, who was standing behind her, was no longer able to suppress her emotions either and already started to tear up. Dung Beetle, who had suddenly made the two women cry, couldn''t handle the atmosphere, so he took a step back and waited for the elves to calm down. "Helpin em to fin duh keepsakes huh... Youre not so bad eh, mate." Freya Cahn, who had approached him before he even realized, spoke up. Dung Beetle suppressed a wry smile. Though his actions had their advantages and disadvantages, he hadnt done it out of kindness. He was simply thinking about the person who killed the owners of the keepsakesthe elves Miridith called her brothers. The Player. Yes, these two elves were potential allies who shared the same enemy as him. Someday, when he managed to exact revenge on the Player, the goodwill he had shown the elves would surely prove to be greatly beneficial. While Dung Beetle was lost in his thoughts, Freya Cahn looked at him with a peculiar expression. She smacked her lips and said. "Oi, do ya really not wanna be my apprentice?" "...I''m sorry." ", why dincha like duh idea? Is it cause I suddenly drew my sword?" "Its not because of that. I actually learned from that. It''s just that I have some personal reasons." Dung Beetle expressed his refusal indirectly. sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was already the third time once when they were still at the bar, once while she was dragging him to the warehouse, and now. By now, Freya Cahn also seemed a bit disappointed as she licked her lips. "No matter how talented ya ar, ya will eventually hit a wall if ya jus self-study... It''s a shame." "I apologize." "Whatcha apologizing for... Oi, then how about ya enter duh academy?" The academy? Dung Beetle frowned without realizing it. "If ya want, I can at least write ya a leder of recommendation." "..." "Even if ya dun wanna be my direct apprentice, goin to duh academy will make sure ya talent doesnt go to waste. Plus, it wouldn urt to ave a familiar face when that Elf PriMiss Miridith enrolls." Dung Beetle smiled awkwardly. He was contemplating how to refuse this offer. Freya Cahn sighed upon seeing his expression. "Didn fall for the elf, huh? Crikey, I musta really lost my touch." Fortunately, Freya Cahn didn''t push him any further. Instead, she pulled something out of her coat and handed it to Dung Beetle. "At least take this." What she handed him was a small dagger about the size of a palm. The blade shone with a blue light and was covered with intricate engravings. It didnt look like something from Earth; the lettering seemed to come from beyond the dimensional portal. "What''s this?" "Its duh weapon imbued with duh true intention of duh swordsmanship I used in the bar earlier." A weapon imbued with the true intention of martial arts? Dung Beetle''s eyes widened as he looked at the dagger and Freya Cahn alternately. "Why are you giving this to me?" "Jus cause." "" "Jus kiddin, its ''cause ya seem to need it." She placed the dagger in Dung Beetle''s palm and continued speaking. "Its an amazin talent to be able ta copy martial arts just by lookin, but itll become a poison someday cause ya talent, body, n mana will all be outta sync." It was sincere advice from someone who had reached an incomprehensible level. Dung Beetle etched her words deep into his heart. "Duh swordsmanship in this dagger emphasizes balance. Itll prevent extreme discrepancies to some extent." "May I ask the name of this swordsmanship?" "Do ya know what I was called before they called me duh Holy Sword?" Hearing her question, Dung Beetle tried to recall the name of the swordsmanship he had seen in a documentary. "Comet Sword?" "Ya know well. That''s duh name." Dung Beetle looked anew at the blue daggera dagger containing the true intention of the Comet Sword. It was a treasure beyond words and a stroke of luck. He carefully tucked the dagger into his coat. Meanwhile, having somewhat composed themselves, the elves wiped their tears and approached Freya Cahn. Freya Cahn crossed her arms as she stared at the two elves. "So, what will ya do, Miss Miridith?" "I will accept your kindness, Holy Sword." "Good on ya, wise choice." As soon as the two elves agreed, Freya Cahn snapped her fingers. Suddenly, three brightly glowing feathers appeared in the air and descended onto Freya Cahns and the two elves'' shoulders. Confirming that the feathers were securely in place, Freya Cahn grinned at Dung Beetle. "See ya next time, young bloke." "Yes, see you next time." Dung Beetle bowed his head. The elves blinked, unable to understand what the two were talking about. "Um, what exactly are these feathers" Just as Miridith was about to ask, Freya Cahn snapped her fingers again. . With that sound, the three of them vanished from Dung Beetle''s sight. It was a casual farewell, just like their meeting. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 26: Another Choice, Another Path, and Another Name A world without gods or mana. How have you lived in such an accursed world?Excerpt from the UN Memorial Museum Collection C Records of the First Contact with Beings Beyond the Dimensional Portal * * * Jang Man, the elderly man well-known among smugglers in Incheon, entered his bar with a sullen look on his face. He didnt expect much when he saw the broken window, but the bar''s condition turned out to be worse than he had anticipated. The floor was pitted in places, and all the tables and chairs were smashed. Shards of glass from broken bulbs, windows, and bottles littered the floor. Grabbing some cleaning tools and a burlap sack, Jang Man entered the bar with a sigh. The cleaning process dragged on slowly, taking quite some time. With the stubbornness of an old man, Jang Man worked with his hands busily, but he was unable to see an end in sight. Way too many things were broken. The old man struggled with the cleaning for quite a while before Dung Beetle finally returned to the bar. His soot-covered clothes made it look like he had come from a mine. "Ah, youre safe, Sir. I was worried that they might have followed you." "Whats there to worry about? It''s not like its difficult to escape." Jang Man waved his hand dismissively. Well, he wasn''t wrong since every smuggler had at least one escape route prepared. "Are you hurt anywhere?" "No, but I did have a rather strange experience" "Really? You can tell me about it later. Now, let''s clean this place first." Jang Man handed the cleaning tools to Dung Beetle, who accepted them without a complaint and started cleaning. As the former janitor and now Superhuman, took over the cleaning, the amount of trash began to decrease noticeably. And it didnt take long for the bar to start regaining its shape. Luckily, Jang Man managed to find an unbroken liquor bottle, which he picked up, as he sat on a burlap sack full of trash. "So, what happened?" Dung Beetle gave Jang Man a brief explanation about what happened after he fled. He spoke about Freya Cahn joining the fight, releasing the Blue Rats, hitting him with her swordsmanship in the name of teaching, and giving him a dagger. Jang Man, who had been sipping his drink, perked up at the mention of the dagger. "Freya Cahn gave you a dagger imbued with martial arts? Are you serious?" "Should I show you?" Dung Beetle nonchalantly took the dagger from his pocket. A beautiful, shining blue blade, with glittering letters engraved on it, was revealed. "Oh." Jang Man immediately stood up and began to inspect the dagger. His eyes gleamed like those of a child looking at a toy. "I can tell just by looking at it. This is genuinean authentic Arcane Relic from beyond the dimensional portal, not some crude counterfeit made on Earth." "Arcane Relic?" "Why? Have you never heard of it?" Dung Beetle nodded. Arcane Relic? He had never heard of such a term, neither in the textbooks for his GED1 nor on TV. "Well, that''s possible. It''s not a term you''d encounter in your regular education." Jang Man took another sip of his drink before continuing. "Arcane Relic... its a popular term that refers to items created by Superhumans or Mages beyond the dimensional portal to pass down skills and teachings to future generations." "Skills?" "Imbuing mana in the relic activates the magic recorded in it, allowing you to see the creator''s memories. Sometimes it plays like a video, other times it feels like you''re dreaming... that''s what they say." "...It''s more impressive than I thought." "Yes, it''s an extraordinary and very precious item." "Is it precious even by your standards, Sir?" Of course its precious. Its not something an ordinary person like me can even use, right? And because of that, its only traded among Superhumans, so even the most seasoned smugglers might only see a couple in their lifetime. Dung Beetle took another look at the strange letters engraved on the blade. If it could be used just by infusing mana, then was it really necessary to find a translator to decipher the letters? As he was thinking about this and gradually began to summon his mana, Jang Man looked at him and said. "Im saying this, just in caseBut don''t even think about infusing mana here." "..." "...You were about to, weren''t you?" Dung Beetle responded with an awkward smile. Jang Man massaged his forehead and shook his head. "Follow me. I have a suitable place." Holding the dagger, Dung Beetle followed Jang Man, who led the way. Jang Man left through the back door of the bar and headed deep into the back alley. Passing through an alley filled with the smell of the sea, they arrived at a dead end that had more trash than people. Jang Man then stopped, looked at the ground for a moment before bending down and lifting a manhole cover. . The cover, which was lifted rather easily for a manhole, was actually an iron door in disguise. Instead of asking why something like that was in the alley, Dung Beetle simply followed Jang Man down through the iron door. Beneath the iron door was a long concrete corridor. Seeing only a minimal amount of dust, it seemed like it wasn''t an ordinary sewer. "What is this place...?" "A path leading to an underground bunker." "A bunker? Did you build it, Sir?" "Even if I have that much money to burn, do you really think that I''d build something like this? This was built by the U.S. military during their trusteeship period. It''s a place that even the Korean government doesn''t know about." As Jang Man and Dung Beetle walked down the corridor using a phone light as torches, they passed through the narrow corridor until an iron door appeared. Sea??h the N?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was as thick as a bank vault door, and Jang Man, looking familiar with the place, opened it with ease. . And beyond the door was something akin to a treasure trove. There were enormous safes, stacks of cash, and gold bars piled in disarray inside the large bunker. "...You were wealthier than I imagined, Sir." When Dung Beetle commented briefly, Jang Man snorted. "Even if you combined everything in this vault, it wouldn''t match the value of the dagger in your hands." "..." As Dung Beetle was left speechless, Jang Man handed him a phone. "You can use the Arcane Relic here without worries. No one will chase after you if something goes wrong. I''ll leave the phone, so contact me if you need anything." Jang Man patted Dung Beetle''s shoulder. It was the rough kindness of a smuggler who had never shown anyone his affection. Faced with this unfamiliar kindness, Dung Beetle bowed his head low. "Thank you, Sir." * * * Left alone, Dung Beetle positioned himself at the center of the bunker and pulled out the blue dagger. A dagger that was more valuable than all the gold in this safe. He didnt believe that Freya Cahn had given it to him out of pure goodwill. No matter how great of a Superhuman she was, at the end of the day, she was still affiliated with the Australian government. She must have clearly given him the dagger with some sort of understanding of mutual benefit. However, no matter what her intentions were, it was still a favor. Dung Beetle thought about the various favors he had received: Mr. Jang Man, Freya Cahn, and Seti. If he survived after his revenge was complete he would return the favor. With that resolve, Dung Beetle infused mana into the dagger. And the next moment the bunker vanished from sight. When he blinked and looked around, he found himself standing in a vast prairie. There was a night sky he had never seen before in place of the bunker ceiling, and the ground with the safe and cash was now covered in unknown grass. Dung Beetle narrowed his eyes and drew up more mana. All his senses felt normal, but the prairie seemed both unfamiliar and oddly familiar at the same time. It felt like... when he was in Migniums dream. A dream. ... The moment he realized that a light, yet sweet voice spoke from above. - Dung Beetle looked up to locate the source of the voice. The voice literally belonged to a cometA comet streaking across the night sky with its white and blue tails. Dung Beetle wasnt sure if this was the right way to put it, but he locked eyes with the Comet. - The Comet grumbled as if dissatisfied. After a moments hesitation, Dung Beetle asked in his usual calm voice. What is a successor? - Freya Cahn only told me to learn swordsmanship. - The Comet sighed and spun across the night sky. The star''s tail traced a winding line, as if expressing its annoyance. The Comet, who was speaking in an irritated tone, suddenly stopped. It felt as if its mouth had been stuffed in the middle of the night sky. - It seemed like the Comet was trying to say something, but then clamped its mouth shut as if it was being choked. After a brief silence that felt oddly unsettling, the Comet finally spoke up again. - Sir Comet? - How... The shadows in the night sky stirred, and the Comets body shook up and down. The night sky, full of starlight, was filled with bewilderment, confusion, and fear. It was a beautiful yet absurd scene, but fortunately, it didnt last for long. As the night sky seemed to swallow the Comets light, the Comet finally yielded. - Hearing the Comet sound frightful, Dung Beetle turned away from the Comet. The shadow tormenting the Comet at the moment was probably a being he knew well. - And with those words, the Comet emitted a blinding, intense light, unlike anything he had seen before. Dung Beetle closed his eyes instinctively. And when he opened them again, the Comet was no longer in sight. Instead, a child made of light lay collapsed next to him. As Dung Beetle squinted, the child staggered and got up. The moment he saw the face made of light, he knew it right away. This child was the same comet he had just spoken with. - The Comet couldnt continue speaking. The next moment, the Comet began to vomit something. - Starlight poured from the Comets mouth. It was a sight that made one frown instinctively, but Dung Beetle approached it without showing any reaction and began patting its back. It was a habit from his days as a janitor; after all, if a drunk customer was left to vomit all by themselves, who knew when it would end. After he patted its back for a while, the Comet finally stopped vomiting. - . The Comet took a deep breath and looked at Dung Beetle, who was patting its back. Although it was difficult to read the expression made of light, it seemed to be trembling with emotion. - ...Didnt you just say that only a successor could receive it? - Regardless of whether he understood or not, Dung Beetle simply nodded. He could have asked for more details, but seeing the Comets tearful face, he couldnt bring himself to ask further. The Comet said this and tightly clenched its fist. After a while, when the Comet opened its palm again, a small orb was revealed. - Dung Beetle carefully reached out to receive the orb. Or rather, he tried to. The Comet stopped just before it could hand over the orb. When Dung Beetle stared at its face in curiosity, the Comets hand trembled as it spoke. - A promise? What kind of promise? - Hearing the desperation in the Comets voice, Dung Beetle couldnt bring himself to refuse it. ...Yes, I promise. - Only then did the Comet transfer the light to him. The moment Dung Beetle grasped the light orb, the dream surrounding him vanished. Returning to reality felt more disorienting when compared to entering the dream. His skin tingled as his sense of touch returned, and a faint ringing signaled the return of his hearing. The next sense to awaken was his sense of smell. And amidst the dusty scent of the bunker, he detected the sharp scent of red pepper and the rich aroma of MSG...? Dung Beetle frowned unconsciously. And the next moment, his vision returned. After blinking a few times to clear his blurry sight, he saw a familiar face. A strikingly beautiful face with distinct facial features, black hair tied up loosely, and sparkling blue eyes. Hong SetiThe familiar figure was sitting on a mat on the bunker floor, cooking noodles over a portable gas stove. ...Am I still dreaming? Their eyes met the moment Dung Beetle spoke. Just as she was about to take a bite, Seti froze, holding the lid of the pot filled with noodles. In the brief silence which stretched into awkwardness. Um... As one of Dung Beetles eyebrows arched, Seti spoke. ...Would you like to join me in eating this? *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 27: Another Choice, Another Path, and Another Name (2) * * *Seti didnt take much time to eat. It only took her three minutes to mix instant rice into the ramen broth and empty the pot. It felt more like she was eating efficiently, not ravenously. If there had been a bottle of soju next to her, she could have easily passed off as a ten-year veteran janitor. Anyway, after finishing her meal, Seti cleared her throat before speaking. , Im sure both of us have plenty of questions for each other. So, where should we start? How many days have I been like this? Five days. And Ive been waiting since the day before yesterday. Five days? Dung Beetle furrowed his brows without realizing it. Five days? It didnt feel like he had spent more than 5 minutes in the Comet''s dream. There are often such items among Arcane Relics. They test the user''s mind and body or force them into a trance-like state... Those items shouldnt be used carelessly. More importantly, how did you manage to get that Arcane Relic? Its an extremely precious item. Precious item. Dung Beetle tried to recall Freya Cahns face when she gave him the dagger. Did she hand it over knowing that this would happen? . Moreover, the advice she gave him while handing over the dagger wasnt a lie either. Wasnt her goal for him to form a bond through the Comet Sword, as the Comet in the dream had said? . After settling his thoughts, Dung Beetle answered Setis question. I happened to come into contact with Freya Cahn. ...Freya Cahn? Are you talking about... Holy Sword? Yes, that Holy Sword. Seti''s delicate eyebrows arched as she contemplated something. She tapped her lips while staring at the dagger before nodding. ...Well, someone of her caliber wouldnt simply hand over an Arcane Relic to anyone now, would they? She didnt ask him about the circumstances that led to the meeting with the Holy Sword or why such a person had given him an Arcane Relic. She simply dusted herself off, stood up, and examined Dung Beetles body. It doesnt look like you have any visible problems. How is your physical condition? Not bad. Dung Beetle clenched and unclenched his hands, checking the inside of his body. Everything, from his muscles to his mana, felt the same as before he entered the Comet''s dream. Honestly, it feels almost like a lie to say that five days have passed. Is that to that point? What kind of powerful magic was in that relic Seti narrowed her eyes. What did you gain from the Arcane Relic? Enlightenment? Martial arts? Swordsmanship. ...Swordsmanship? What about the Surging Wave technique? If you spread yourself too thin while learning martial arts, it could become difficult later. Instead of replying, Dung Beetle picked up the chopstick Seti had left on the floor. His breath softened, and mana settled quietly. With a mind free of ripples and a calm heart, Dung Beetle first recalled the Surging Wave technique. The waves of the mind, the waves of mana, and himself. Starting from his shoulders, mana surged forth and flowed through the hands. The next thing he recalled was the swordsmanship shown by Freya Cahn. The Comet Sword. Borrowing its form, he tightened his grip on the chopstick. The true intention of the sword, as revealed by the Comet, was still beyond his understanding, as it was too abstract to be considered enlightenment in swordsmanship. However, even without understanding its true intention, it was possible to push the waves through the empty space. The wave struck. He raised his right hand, and mana flowed into the chopstick. The hand he was raising gradually felt heavy as the mana surrounding the chopstick began emitting a powerful force. The moment his shoulder and the chopstick aligned, he swung it. Waves followed, and mana sliced through the air. Just once. The chopstick drew a trajectory in place of the sword. A strange resonance echoed in the place where the chopstick had just passed. Dust in the bunker retreated in alarm, and the air was sliced through. And the next moment, the concrete wall of the bunker, over ten steps away, cracked. Huh? Seti stared blankly, her mouth agape as she alternated her gaze between the cracked concrete wall and Dung Beetle. What is this It seems like realizing the true intention isnt the end. It even shows these limits when applying it to swordsmanship. ...You applied it to swordsmanship, not the sword itself? It will be difficult to use this more than once in an actual fight. It looks like I need to practice diligently. As Dung Beetle muttered to himself, Seti covered her face with her palmbefore taking a deep breath and sighing twice. ...Do you know that I really feel like hitting you every time something like this happens, right? Dung Beetle shrugged instead of replying. Seti glared at Dung Beetle sharply, then pouted before speaking again. Alright. There''s no point in acting like this. It will only make me feel even more frustrated. She collected the trash and dishes, turned around with a swift motion, and opened the bunker door. Lets get out of here for now. Ill explain the plan when we see Mr. Jang Man. Dung Beetle watched Setis back as she left the bunker without hesitation and then chuckled softly. What are you doing? Hurry up! He tucked the chopstick and the dagger into his pocket and followed Seti, who was ahead of him. * * * Around the time when the goddess of dawn had just begun raising her head Seti, who was leading the way as they left the back alley, spoke. You remember the main points of the plan, right? Dung Beetle recalled the conversation they had a few days agoCreate a false identity, become famous, then gather the government officials and deal with them all at once Although it seemed complex, it was actually the simplest plan in practical terms. After leaving Incheon, the first thing I did was start preparing your false identity. At first, I attempted to manipulate your resident registration to make it look like you were a completely different person. However Dung Beetle-ssi, it turns out that you are already listed as deceased? Seti gazed at Dung Beetle with a did you know that? look. He nodded. So I decided to create an entirely new identity for you. A new identity? We will create everything from scratch, from your family background to your level of education. And because of that, I have hired one of the most renowned experts in this field to handle it. They will ensure that it''s done thoroughly, so that even the government wont suspect anything. But Seti let her words trail off for a moment as she stopped walking. She turned her head and gazed at the horizon, where clouds filled the sky beyond the market alley. That person said that they need to see Dung Beetle-ssi in person. Theyre coming to see me in person? Theyve already arrived. Theyre currently waiting at Mr. Jang Mans bar. Since she had been waiting for him at the bunker for two days, it meant that the Identity Fabrication specialist had also been waiting for him for two days. ...They are definitely not an ordinary person. Indeed, they are far from ordinary. Seti hesitated for a moment before continuing. Do you have a pseudonym in mind? Pseudonym? You cant use the name Dung Beetle for your new identity, you know? Whats wrong with my name? Seti looked at him with an incredulous expression. Youre not asking because you dont know, right? ...Im just kidding. Please, dont make jokes with that expression. I cant tell if youre being serious or not. She sighed deeply before she began walking again. And although she was walking in a different direction from Jang Mans bar, Dung Beetle didnt bother pointing it out. Anyway, Ive thought of a few pseudonyms. John, Bruce, Khepri names like those. Khepri? Its the name of an Egyptian god with a beetle head. ...Huh? But its better to use a Korean-style name if you want to become famous in Korea, right? So Khepri is out. Names like Kang Rang and Toe Hwan are too Chinese-like, so theyre out as well. Kang Rang and Toe Hwan. Both were Chinese characters for Dung Beetle. Dung Beetle scratched his cheek, unable to explain the awkwardness he was feeling. Names like Minsoo, Cheolsoo, and Junsik, which sound like names of politicians, are out. ... Names that sound like celebrities, such as Siwoo, Yoojin, and Jinyoon, are out as well. And names that might belong to conglomerate families, like Dongpung, Dongkyung, and Songkyung, are... While Seti kept rambling on by herself for a while, the two of them had already left the alley and had arrived at the outskirts of the market, where the beach was now visible. It was located in the opposite direction of the back alley where the bar was. ...It seems like were on the wrong path. Only then did she realize she had taken the wrong path and blinked in surprise. The sea breeze brushed against her black hair. An awkward silence fell between them. The wind ceased only after Seti started speaking again. ...Why didnt you tell me that we were going the wrong way? I thought you brought me here because you had something in mind. Seti shut her mouth and turned her gaze toward the sea. The cloudy sky was slowly turning red, but the sun was still not visible. Um... Dung Beetle-ssi. Yes? Do you believe in my plan? Why are you asking me this all of a sudden? As Dung Beetle frowned, Seti added hesitantly. Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since were on the verge of executing the plan, I cant help but start having such doubts. What if the plan fails? What if I lead you to the wrong place? Just like now? ...Yes, just like now. Seti nodded. The dawn sky reflecting in her blue eyes sparkled. What does that have to do with anything? ...Pardon? Theres no perfect plan. Not everything will succeed either. Dung Beetle turned his head to look in the same direction as Seti. A warm breeze blew from beyond the clouds that had invaded the horizon. And above all, I am the one who made the choice. Im the one who agreed to team up with you and approved the plan. If anything goes wrong, the responsibility lies entirely with me. Although his serious voice and genuine words were intended to encourage her, Seti wore a subtle expression. Um... but legally, thats not exactly true ... Each law has different standards for responsibility, but since Dung Beetle-ssi and I didn''t actually sign a contract, the legal responsibility falls on... , Dung Beetle unknowingly flicked Setis forehead. Seti rubbed her reddened forehead and pouted. ...Was it really necessary to use mana to hit me? Yup. Dung Beetle answered decisively. Seti couldnt help but smile upon hearing that. She felt her restlessness gradually fade away. Shall we head back now? Seti turned to walk away, or rather, she tried to. At that moment, Dung Beetles remark stopped her. Morning has come. When she turned around, she saw that the sun had indeed revealed itself from behind the clouds, just like he said. Though the drifting clouds occasionally obscured the sunlight, they were unable to prevent the advent of morning. The sunlight painted the sky, and the sea reflected its light. Even the slightly cool breeze felt warm against their cheeks. It doesnt feel bad to welcome the morning while gazing at the sea. Seti was unable to take her eyes off the view of the night fading beyond the horizon, and Dung Beetle felt the same. A warm silence stretched between them. After a while, Dung Beetle broke the silence. Seti. Yes? Do you also have a reason to reject the name Yeomyeong? Yeomyeong? Yes, Yeomyeong. Seti was about to say that there was already a famous person with the name Yeomyeong. And on top of that, he was quite a well-known Superhuman. However, at that moment, one of the clouds blocking the sunlight moved aside and illuminated Dung Beetle. From Setis vantage point, a little behind Dung Beetle, it looked as if radiant light was pouring from behind him. Though it seemed absurd to Seti herself at that moment, Dung Beetle appeared almost divine, like a painting in a church. Momentarily captivated by the scene, Seti replied without realizing it. It suits you well. Yeomyeong1. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 28: Another Choice, Another Path, and Another Name (3) * * *The early morning market was bustling with plenty of eyewitnessesMerchants were moving busily, restaurants prepared for the days business, and traders transported their goods... Seti and Dung Beetle took a roundabout trip through the market, avoiding eye contact with those people before heading to Jang Mans bar. Thanks to that, it was closer to morning than dawn by the time the two arrived at the bar. Youre late. A stranger was standing at the entrance of the bar. The man had short hair and was wearing a neatly fitted, old-fashioned military uniform, with a pistol strapped to his waist. He looked unmistakably like a soldier. Do you even know how late you are? Its not just an hour; an entire dayone whole day! Do you have no concept of time in your head? As if already familiar with Seti, he directed his gaze at her. Feeling the blatant threat, Dung Beetle grasped the dagger hidden in his pocket, but Seti stopped him. She didnt even flinch as she replied in a deep voice. So what? ...What? Did I ask you to wait? Youre the one who said that youd be waiting, remember? Unlike when talking to Dung Beetle, Setis voice was fierce. If youre unhappy, then draw your gun. ... You got nothing more to say, right? Then stop blocking the door and move aside. The man glared alternately at Seti and Dung Beetle. After a moment of silence, he clicked his tongue before stepping aside from the door. ...It better be worth the time you wasted. Thats for Grandmother to decide. Leaving behind the man in the military uniform who kept complaining until the end, the two of them entered the bar. Glancing around, Dung Beetle could see that the interior of the bar hadnt changed much since he left. The sunken floor and the broken ceiling were still there. But, fortunately, there were a few chairs and a table this time round. Youve come? At the table were Jang Man and a thin, elderly white lady, both with their drinks. However, upon closer inspection, the old lady wasnt sitting on a chair Dung Beetle frowned slightly. It was a wheelchair without a speck of dust on its wheels. As he relaxed his expression and looked up, he made eye contact with the old lady in the wheelchair. With a face covered in age spots, protruding cheekbones, and a long, hooked nose, the old lady looked more like a witch from a fairy tale. Seti, is this the person you were talking about? Yes, this is him. What do you think, Grandmother? ...Interesting. His mana is as pure as an elfs. The old ladys snake-like, cold gaze scanned Dung Beetles body. How can a human body be like this? Its extraordinary. I would have regretted not seeing him in person. After saying that, the old lady pulled out some papers and a case of glasses from beside the wheelchair. sea??h the N?vel(F)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont just stand there, come and sit. Without waiting for another word, Dung Beetle pulled up a chair and sat at the table. Seti also stood behind him quickly. So then, shall we start with the business discussion? Yes, lets do that. Alright, then first... The old lady with the hooked nose, now wearing glasses, unfolded some documents and spoke up. Lets start with the name. Do you have a pseudonym in mind? Dung Beetle glanced at Setis expression before turning back to the old lady and responding. Yeomyeong. I plan on using the pseudonym Yeomyeong if we were to change my identity. ...Yeomyeong? Not a bad name. Then what about the surname? This time, the answer to this question came from beside Dung Beetle. Cheon. If were giving this brat a surname, Cheon would be the best choice. Cheon Yeomyeong. It has a nice ring to it as well. They all turned towards Jang Man, who was sipping on his drink. After a moment of silence, the old lady with the hooked nose glanced at Dung Beetle, as if asking, Do you agree with this? Dung Beetle nodded instead of saying anything. There was no way he would disagree with that suggestion because Cheon was none other than... the Foremans surname. Cheon Yeomyeong, not bad. I dont know much about fortune-telling1, but I can tell its a much better name than what Dung Beetle currently has. ... Dung Beetle tried to think of a counter argument but remained silent when he remembered that everyone who had heard his name recently had a similar reaction. Shall we get on to the next point then? Yeomyeong, what do you plan to do with this fake identity? Do I have to tell you that too? Of course. Because I will be your guarantor. Guarantor? Hearing this newly brought topic, Dung Beetle stared at Seti with a puzzled look on his face. However, Setis expression was no different. ...Grandmother? What are you talking about? What am I talking about? Just as I said, I will be the guarantor for this child. The government wont dare to investigate him if that happens. Wait a minute. Thats...! Seti. The air between the two grew cold. The old lady with the hooked nose raised her eyes and looked at Seti. Where do you plan on sending this boy? The Academy? The Special Management Bureau? Neither, right? ... At most, youre thinking of making him a mercenary or a hunter, arent you? Am I wrong? Her words seemed to hit a nerve, as Setis expression twisted visibly. ...So what if it is? Because thats pathetic. Pathetic! Do you even know what my plan is? Theres no need to even hear it. Knowing you, its bound to be crude and dangerous. With that statement, a grim silence filled the space. Unable to endure the atmosphere, Jang Man quickly grabbed his drink and left the table. Left alone with the two women, Dung Beetleor rather, Yeomyeongfound himself suddenly caught in the middle. He subtly pulled his chair back to create some distance and then glanced at both of them simultaneously. May I ask a question? As Yeomyeong spoke, both pairs of eyes turned towards him. What exactly are the two of you discussing? Its nothing importantGrandmother is just being meddlesome. Meddlesome? Grandmother is quite impressive. Shes so influential that if she makes you a guarantee, that some governments might show interest and try to recruit you. So that means... You want to take Dung... I mean, Yeomyeong-ssi, under your command, right? What else could it be? The old lady with the hooked nose remained silent and just listened to Seti. Only after Seti finished speaking did she slowly open her mouth. Yeomyeong, I dont know what promises that silly girl has made, but it would be better if you did not follow her. ... This is my sincere advice. You should walk on a brighter path. You will only waste your talents if you follow that child. It was a declaration filled with conviction. Seti glared at the old lady with an expression of disbelief. As Yeomyeong watched everything unfold, he thought of Setis past and asked. ...Are you two really blood-related grandmother2 and granddaughter? We are connected by blood. That''s why I dont stop her from calling me grandmother." The old woman''s voice was laced with a deep contempt that made it hard to believe that she was speaking to a blood relative. ...Connected by blood. Yeomyeong recalled Setis evaluation of her parents. The phrase connected by blood felt like it had an entirely different meaning. Seeing him remain silent, the old lady spoke again. Yeomyeong. Do you know that this child is a meat puppet created by the Korean government? ...Meat puppet? Grandmother!! Seti shouted, but the old lady paid no heed and maintained her somewhat fishy smile. She is not a product of love, but was born in a laboratory, so shes nothing more than a chunk of meat. And with the ban placed on her, she is no different from a mere puppet who cant even rebel against the government. ... So, is there any reason for you to entrust your future to a girl like her? Your youth and talent will be wasted. The old lady stretched her hand towards Yeomyeong. As if feeling a sense of kinship, mana similar to the Surging Wave technique rippled from her hand. Take my hand. I will guide you down a brighter path. Yeomyeong stared at the old ladys hand blankly. After glancing at Setis trembling face, he looked back at the old ladys hand. How should I address you, Maam? People call me Siri. ...Siri. Yeomyeong hesitated for a moment before taking Siris hand. As expected, you know how to make the right choi And the next moment, he pulled out the dagger from his pocket and swung it. He intended to slit the old ladys throat with the attack, but he only managed to graze her neck. It was because he was unfamiliar with wielding the dagger with his left hand. Blue powder instead of blood flowed from her neck. It was a powder made of mana. ...Didnt you say that you knew nothing about magic? Seti blinked as she watched Siri''s physical form dissipate into nothingness. It''s true that I do not. Then how did you notice that was illusion magic? Yeomyeong pondered how to answer as he looked at her face. Something felt off the moment Seti started talking with the soldier at the entrance. And the wheels of the old ladys wheelchair were also as clean as new. Above all, the mana he could feel from the old ladys body was strange But, instead of explaining it all in detail, he simply summarized it in one word. Intuition. The next moment, the bar door burst open, and the soldier walked in. Intuition? INTUITION? You sensed my magic through intuition?! The soldier stared at Yeomyeong with an expression not that different from Setis. He strode over to Yeomyeong and grabbed his wrist. The soldier tried channeling his mana into Yeomyeongs wrist, but Yeomyeongs superhuman body rejected the external mana, pushing it away. It was something only the body of a Superhuman could do. The soldiers expression twisted. ...So, youre really not a Mage! ... Unnie3, what the hell is with this person? Is his case similar to ours? ...Unnie? As soon as Yeomyeong asked that, the soldiers body began to dissipate. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 29: Another Choice, Another Path, and Another Name (4) * * *Amidst the dizzying burst of blue mana powder, a red-haired girl revealed herself. She was a handspan shorter than Seti and had yellow eyes that sparkled like amber. Although she was also a captivating beauty like Seti, they werent really that similar. The aura she radiated was different. It started with her outfit. She was wearing a red dress that reached down to her knees, a red leather jacket, and finished off with red enamel shoes. Faced with such a bold and avant-garde fashion sense, Yeomyeong was left speechless. To confirm his doubts, he enhanced his senses to inspect her. However, he didnt sense any particular mana from her. In other words, the girl in front of him was definitely real. Why are you staring at me so intently? Is this your first time seeing a Mage? ... Yeomyeong frowned and turned his head. Seti avoided his gaze as she spoke. Uh, I told you about her last time, right? My younger sister who was cursed in place of me? This is her. Hearing that, Yeomyeong suddenly remembered the reason she had come to the Incheon black market in the first place. Seti was looking for the unicorn''s horn the Handle of Uragan, to dispel the curse over her younger sister. In the process, she met Yeomyeong, and the connection they forged had continued to this pointall a result of pure coincidence. ...Im glad that things were resolved smoothly. So, why is your sister here? The answer came from the red-haired girl. I wanted to test you personally, have a conversation, and, if possible, check if that so-called talent of yours is real. What gives you the right to test me? Seeing that Im betting my life on you, I should be able to confirm that much, shouldnt I? Betting her life? Yeomyeong looked at Seti in confusion. Seti also looked surprised. Siri? What are you talking about? What else would it be? It means that I came here after knowing all of your plans, Unnie. Did you still not realize that even after I asked you such dirty questions? The red-haired girl, Siri, smirked and bobbed her head. Sea??h the Novel?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I also want to take revenge on this country. I want to burn all those fucking crazy bastards and live freely with my grandmother. How could you Before Seti could say anything, Siri drew something from her waist and threw it to Yeomyeong. Unnie, let me give you a piece of advice. You should never disclose secret information in a place where unicorns can hear. These horned horses will spill anything and everything if a maiden questions them. What Siri threw was the Handle of Uragan. As soon as Yeomyeong caught it, the unicorn poured out in his mind. [O Virgin, please do not misunderstand! I only revealed that because the beautiful maiden swore not to harm you!] ... [Also, considering the cause, isnt it all Maiden Setis and your fault?! Do you even know how anxious I was? An innocent maiden and a virgin boy, not even married, alone in a motel room...!] Yeomyeong shoved the stick into his back pocket before sighing. Seti, your sister is right. The unicorn spilled everything. ...Ah. Seti covered her face and bowed her head deeply. Regardless of her older sisters reaction, Siri kept chatting away. Unicorns are like that by nature. Wasnt that why President Clinton1 classified them as harmful demonic monsters? Let a single maiden reporter get their hands on it, and theyll spill everything, be it a celebrity or a politician, it will spill all the details about their private affairs Stop. Interrupting Siri, Yeonmyeong got up from his seat. He then addressed Jang Man, who was sipping a drink at the back. Sir, well be stepping out for a moment. No, theres no need for that. Why should three people leave instead of one? Ill be out in front, so call me when its over. Jang Man waved it off and left through the back door without waiting for an answer. It was a typical survival skill of an elder. He quickly distanced himself before he could be considered an accomplice of the Seti and her sister. Seti was the first to speak after the back door closed. Siri! Her face flushed red, as if it were about to burst. Why are you so angry? Would you not be angry if you were in my position? You deceived both me and Yeomyeong-ssi! Unnie, to be precise, youre an accomplice as well. When I said that I wanted to test MistI mean Yeomyeong-oppa2, you agreed, didnt you? ...I didnt expect you to go this far! Well, regardless, you cooperated quite well though. Thats Seti looked at Yeomyeong with anxious eyes, like a puppy observing its owners reaction. Yeomyeong-ssi, I really didnt know that Siri would do it this way But before she could make any more excuses, Yeomyeong raised his hand to stop her. Theres no need for an explanation. I dont care about such things. Regardless of Setis thoughts, those were Yeomyeongs honest feelings. Something that trivial didnt warrant apologizing or forgiveness. After all, trust worked like that, didnt it? Just like a flower that would wilt if not watered, it must be constantly nurtured with certainty. So the reason they tested him wasnt what mattered, but So, how did I do in your test? Did I pass? It was Siri who gave him the answer. You passedon top of that, your results exceeded my expectations. ...What was the criteria for grading? Trust. It was a surprisingly straightforward criterion, but Yeomyeong could only tilt his head in confusion. ...It didnt really feel like I was being tested on trust? Siri pointed at Yeomyeongs face. What are you talking about? I tempted you with the idea of attending the Academy or joining the Special Administration, but you didnt even flinch, did you? ... Was that even tempting? Well, after a moments contemplation, it might have been. After all, who wouldnt want wealth and honor? But Cheon Yeomyeong was not one of those people. What really mattered to him was revenge. Avenging his wrongfully killed colleagues was a hundred times more important than all those things. That was why he was able to casually refuse the bright path Siri brought up earlier or the recommendation letter offered by Freya Cahn Yeomyeong chose not to voice that fact, and Siri continued explaining. But the fact that you didnt say anything when I spoke about Unnies body was another plus point. If you had done so, I would have either been angry or disappointed, especially when someone called us ''meat puppets. Siri! Seti yelled in a high tone again, but Siri paid no attention to her. Lastly, my trust in your talent. I wondered how a Superhuman was able to see through magic, but once I grabbed your wrist, it all made sense. What did you understand? Your mana sensitivity, Oppa. It is not normal. ... When you focus on your senses, you are able to perceive the mana inside our bodies, just like when Im holding your hand, right? Since Unnie doesnt delve into magic, she might not realize how extraordinary this is, but any Mage would be shocked. Was the ability to sense mana really that impressive? It seemed like Seti and Freya Cahn had displayed something similar. ... Yeomyeong lacked the knowledge to make a simple judgment. It was inevitable. However, how much would a mere janitor know about Superhumans? At best, it would be limited to snippets from documentaries or the internet. Yeomyeong acutely felt his lack of information. And that was why he needed Setis help even more. Seti. ...Yes. I passed the test your sister gave. So, what about your test? My test youve already passed it. From the moment we shook hands that night, I never doubted you. Seti said this and bowed her head deeply. The promise they made while holding hands Yeomyeong also recalled that moment and remained silent. A brief silence filled the bar. After a moment, Siri spoke with a slightly bewildered expression. ...Unnie, did you lose your virginity? ... ... What, why? Do you feel guilty or something? Hey, Oppa. Give my sister the Handle of Uragan. Lets confirm it Unable to hold back any longer, Seti smacked Siri on the head. It was a stinging slap filled with emotion. * * * As the students'' voices echoed in the training hall, the students who had been training diligently just moments ago stopped their training. Whether they were practicing their punches or their sword skills, everyone perked their ears and looked outside the training hall to see what was happening. Whats going on? And among the students were the half-dead Author and Jeon Yunseong. Regardless of what was being said outside, the Author, drenched in sweat, was gasping for breath. After training with Jeon Yunseong for about an hour, he had no stamina left. Only when he managed to catch his breath did he finally hear the voices of the students coming out of the training hall. Should we head out too? Without waiting for another word, the Author nodded. Anything would be better than training with Jeon Yunseong. As soon as they stepped outside the training hall, the Author couldnt believe his eyes. Sparkling feathers were fluttering in the sky above the academy dormitory. Wow Whats that? Feathers? Is that Magic? While Jeon Yunseong and the other students simply admired the sight without realizing the identity of the unknown flying objects, the Author was different. The Holy Sword''s Divine Sky Steps? The Holy Sword? Jeon Yunseong tilted his head upon hearing the Authors murmur. Are you talking about Lady Freya Cahn? However, the Author couldnt answer Jeon Yunseongs question. His mind was racing as if it would explode at any moment. The Holy Sword was not supposed to appear at this moment. At least the event that brought the Holy Sword to the academy was something that was supposed to happen only after the third year - While he was deep in thought, three figures appeared amidst the fluttering feathers in the sky. Soon after, they began to descend from the sky, as if an invisible staircase was beneath their feet. The person leading the descent was a woman with an eyepatch covering one of her eyes and her hair tied up. - - While everyones attention was fixed on the figure in the lead, the Author focused on the two individuals descending behind her. Both were captivating beauties, but the Author first observed their ears rather than their appearance. Although their ears were not in the typical long shape of elves'' ears, the Author was certain. Those two were elves. Two contrasting beauties, a golden-haired and silver-haired, suddenly appearing at this moment? As far as the Author knew, there was only one such pair =in this universe. The Author started biting his thumbnail out of habit. How the hell did things go so awry that this happened? He had planned to lay low until the prologue event, worried that he would cause a butterfly effect! As he pondered over this worst-case scenario, a brief exclamation escaped Jeon Yunseongs lips. Wow, shes incredible a beauty." Is she a new applicant to our academy? No, she must be an applicant, right? Jeon Yunseongs gaze was fixed on the blonde beauty who had just touched the ground. The Authors eyes grew colder as he saw that. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 30: A Coincidence for the NPC Is there any reason to turn iron into gold? Isn''t iron better for killing pests than gold?Excerpt from a letter Stalin sent to the Nine Peaks 11 days before the start of the Soviet-Dwarf War * * * Although Siri had intervened out of the blue, she neither opposed nor modified the plan set by Seti. Everything she said during Yeomyeongs test was a lie; actually, she had been actively supportive of Setis plan. "So, to put it bluntly, the core of Unnies plan hinges on how much fame Oppa can attain." Fame. To gain such a significant amount of fame that important figures of the Korean government would come to meet him personally. The problem was the means to achieve it. What kind of method should they use for someone who lived at rock bottom and had no proper background to gain such fame? The answer Seti provided the puzzled Yeomyeong was simple. If you gradually reveal your talents in places where peoples attention is focused, fame will naturally follow, Yeomyeong-ssi. Places where attention is focused? Academies, dimensional portals, conflict zones... wherever Superhumans gather is where the attention is focused. Ever since Dimensional Portals had opened, Earthians had been unable to take their eyes off Superhumans. It was unavoidable because, from the very start, Earths superhumans were tools of regime propaganda. Heroes of the people, proof that America was loved by the gods, real-life Superman, symbols of progress Even after the Soviet Union had collapsed and the Cold War ended, Superhumans were still loved and treated in the same manner as before. You dont need to think too hard about it. You can say that the publics interest in Superhumans is no different from their interest in celebrities. Upon listening to Setis explanation, Yeomyeong immediately understood what she meant by that. Publishing, media, broadcasting... The so-called mass media continuously aired every move of Superhumans without fail. Bookstores were filled with various novels and comics about Superhumans, and TV dramas set in Superhuman academies constantly broke viewership records. Economic newspapers criticized the frequent regrouping of Superhuman mercenaries, which disrupts international oil prices, while the academia discussed the influence of classical philosophy on Superhuman martial arts. Of course, all this was merely a cultural phenomenon. Real important information, such as the true intention of martial arts or magic spells, was not disclosed to the general public. Even Yeomyeong, who had watched numerous Superhuman documentaries and read tons of comics, did not completely understand what proper martial arts were. I understand the context. So, what should I do now? As soon as Yeomyeong finished speaking, Seti handed over five documents. One admission application, one acceptance letter, and three wanted posters. Please make a choice, Yeomyeong-ssi. Upon checking each document, he saw that the names and dates written on each of them were all different. After marveling at Setis ability to put the plan into action immediately, Yeomyeong first checked the acceptance letter. The acceptance letter was from a PMCA private military company commonly known as a mercenary groupThe Sonjuk Mercenary Group operating between the Manchuria and Kaesong Dimensional Portal, which primarily dealt with monster extermination and security details. It was a veteran mercenary group Yeomyeong had heard about even during his janitor days. While examining the acceptance letter, Yeomyeong asked her frankly. sea??h the novelF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How did you manage to get this? Pardon? What do you mean? The mercenary groups acceptance letter. I believe that it shouldnt have been so easy to obtain this. Just as Seti was about to reply, Siri, who was standing beside her, interjected. Unnie spent quite some money. Siri. Honestly speaking, I don''t think she had to spend much on the mercenary group. After all, how much would it cost to admit one new recruit into a mercenary group where people die regularly anyway? But the academy admission application is a different story. It probably cost more than a hundred million. Siri pointed to the admission application with a smile. Yeomyeong examined the contents of the application cautiously. And the next moment, he immediately frowned. At the very bottom of the document, the part that said Transfer in the second semester of first year caught his eye. The second semester So, in six months. I''m sorry. No matter what I tried, it wasn''t possible to get an earlier admission than that... Seti bowed her head sullenly, and Siri added from the side. With the entrance ceremony just around the corner, how can they accept first-semester applicants now? And its not like its an ordinary high school. Security has also been tightened drastically after last month''s terror attack. Yeomyeong nodded. It was not something he couldnt understand. Unlike the academy depicted in dramas, the real Superhuman academy was treated like a quasi-military base. Rather, Setis ability to even get an admission application was impressive. That thought crossed his mind, but he immediately shook his head. He was not entering the academy for the sake of training, but to kill people. If he committed murder after being admitted through a recommendation letter, how would the Holy Sword and the Australian government respond? Would they understand his desire for revenge? Probably not. In fact, it would be a relief if they didnt come after him with swords in hand to reclaim their honor. He already had too many people he needed to kill without needing to increase his enemies Yeomyeong considered all this while tapping his finger on the table repeatedly, then picked up the three remaining wanted posters. The wanted posters had photos of criminals who were either Superhumans or were partially skilled in mana. A crazed murderer who used magic to kill, a madman who fed people to monsters, and an escaped Necromancer. Below the wanted posters were details such as the last seen locations and commonly used magic, written in tiny, meticulous notes. Judging by the handwriting, it seemed likely that Seti had written them herself. A short while later, as Yeomyeong placed the wanted posters back on the table, Seti, who had been observing him, spoke up. So, which one will you choose? With that prompt, she began explaining the advantages and plans for each option in detail. If he joined the mercenary group, he would gain practical experience, and when going after wanted criminals, he would always need to bring along an internet broadcaster After Setis lengthy explanation came to an end, Yeomyeong turned to Siri and asked. Siri, when exactly is the academys entrance ceremony? Didnt Unnie tell you earlier? Its in three days. Although it should have been held two weeks ago, it was postponed due to last months terror attack. In three days. Not every student can even attend the entrance ceremony and most of them are waiting in the dorms. Thanks to that, both Unnie and I are able to roam around without being monitored by the Korean government. In that case Yeomyeong recalled the conversation he had with Seti at Pier 13, where she had introduced herself as a special admission candidate for Lord Howe Academy. I should leave either today or tomorrow. Seti did not deny it. Yes, thats right. My sister and I will have to return to the academy soon. But, its not a complete farewell, right? You have my contact information, dont you? We can keep in touch even when Im at the academy, and I can go out on weekends Yeomyeong and Siri squinted while looking at Seti, who was mumbling. Unable to bear the twos gaze, Seti fumbled before clamming up. Unnie, Lord Howe Academy is in Australia. What do you plan to do by going out every weekend? Fly in on Saturdays, stay overnight, and fly back on Sundays? Even weekend couples cant manage that. Lets be honest. Were not in a position where we can accompany or fight alongside you because were under government surveillance. We can only offer indirect help like connections or money. Siri, shut up. Only then did Seti narrow her eyes and glare at Siri. Instead of being frightened, Siri got up from the table in an exaggerated manner and quickly hid behind Yeomyeong. Am I wrong? And its also something Oppa is already aware of, right? It is just I didnt expect to part so quickly. Oh, really? Its Unnies fault for not bringing it up earlier then. Eventually, unable to hold back, Seti jumped up from her seat and began chasing Siri. Yeomyeong watched the two chase each other for a moment before turning to speak to Seti. Seti, you said that I could choose these documents as I wish, right? Huh? Yes, of course. You can choose whatever you like. As soon as she finished saying that while grabbing Siri by the collar, Yeomyeong boldly picked up all five documents. Seeing this, Siri tilted her head, and Setis eyes widened. Dont tell meyoure not going to choose all of them, are you? Is there even a need to choose just one of them? Six months is a long time. I can gain practical experience in the mercenary group, capture all the wanted criminals... and then enter the academy. Only then did Siri realize Yeomyeongs intention and burst into laughter. Haha, youre right. Thats right. Why choose just one? If you can do them all, then just do them all. Seti glanced at Siri and Yeomyeong for a moment, then nodded as if she had arrived at a decision. If thats what Yeomyeong-ssi wants, then then Ill assist you. * * * Sir. Jang Man, who was looking at the sea, turned his head towards the voice calling him. The boy, who was once known as Dung Beetle and was now called Cheon Yeomyeong, was approaching him. So, how did the discussion go? Did it end well? Yes, I plan to proceed as planned originally. ...Then youll be leaving this city. When do you intend to leave? Ive decided to leave immediately. So, Ive come to say goodbye to you, Sir. I see. Well, indeed, theres no need to delay it any longer. Jang Man did not ask where Yeomyeong was going. Where this boy would fight or with whom was none of his concern. However, like all old people, he felt that he should at least offer a small amount of help for the young ones future path. He pulled out a suitcase he had prepared earlier and leaned it against the back alley wall. The suitcase was larger than Jang Mans torso. Sir, what is this...? Open it. Without hesitation, Yeomyeong opened the suitcase. . After unlocking the latch and examining the contents, Yeomyeong looked at Jang Man with astonishment. While you were in the bunker, I asked the young lady named Seti. She said that you used up all the weapons you bought last time. The suitcase contained weapons identical to those Dung Beetle had bought at the black market. Remington MH750, ammunition, and a dense collection of grenades. A man shouldn''t set off on a journey empty-handed. Thank you Sir. No need to thank me. Since I gave it to you on my own accord, how you use it is up to you. One more thing... Jang Man waved his hand before taking out another item from the back of the suitcase. A long object wrapped in cloth. It was the sword used by the imperial knights in the past and the one Yeomyeong left under the bar counter after purchasing it. You didnt take this sword with you last time. I was planning to discard it but brought it here just in case. ... I wont ask why you bought a sword you didnt even plan on using. Yeomyeong carefully accepted the sword. The sword, identical to the one used by the Player who had killed his colleagues and foreman, made Yeomyeongs heart sink as he quietly gazed at it. Looking at Yeomyeongs demeanor, Jang Man hesitated for a moment before speaking. Yeomyeong. Yes, Sir. May I give you a few pieces of advice? ...I will listen. Jang Man looked up at the gloomy sky filled with clouds. Once you leave this city, never trust anyone. No matter who the other person is, always suspect that they are lying. You wont gain anything in terms of relationships, but you wont lose anything either. ... Also... if you decide to kill someone, be sure to kill them. The sooner you kill the enemy, the better, and its faster to resolve misunderstandings after completing the deed. Having said that, Jang Man sighed. The advice he had just given were not the words of a respectable or wise old man. They were filthy and sordid, more like the words of a black-market smuggler. This was advice he would never have given if their relationship had been slightly more normal. The Foreman probably never gave you such advice, right? He was a gentleman, far from trash even when dealing with it. Jang Man brushed his hair back before looking down at Yeomyeong again. After everything is over, lets go visit his grave together. ...Yes. We should definitely do that. Their conversation didnt continue any further. Both knew that it was best to keep farewells brief. Yeomyeong picked up the suitcase and the sword, bowed to Jang Man, and then turned to leave the alley. Just as the clouds drifted across the sky, the smuggler and the janitor parted ways. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 31: A Coincidence for the NPC (2) * * *Kim Mansoo was the instructor in-charge of training new recruits for the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. However, neither Kim Mansoo himself nor did any of the other instructors think of him as an actual instructor. It was understandable. After all, who would even believe that a man who was the Vice Captain of the mercenary group just a week ago was now acting as an instructor? And he didnt become an instructor because he was eager to train new recruits or wanted to teach someone. He was demoted to this position because he beat up a city council members son who was behaving rudely and even knocked out a reporter filming the incident in the process. In short, he had become an instructor due to the disciplinary action taken against him. To appease the council member who came to the mercenary group to file the complaint, the Captain personally demoted him from Vice Captain to instructor. However, everyone in the mercenary group knew that this disciplinary action was merely a formality. After all, would any sane mercenary group anywhere in the world use someone as talented as him solely as an instructor? Knowing this, Kim Mansoo endured the dull days without much complaint. Yes, dull days. Today, yesterday, and probably tomorrow, as well. Avoiding the eyes of the staff who were behaving cautiously around him, Kim Mansoo left his office and lit a cigarette by a window. The weather in Kaesong, seen through the window, was the same as always. It was neither particularly good nor bad. The Dimensional Portal, visible in the distance, was, as usual, bustling with people and containers moving in and out without a break. He did see the occasional fools trying to take the entrance test for the mercenary group, but most werent able to endure the test and ran away with their tails between their legs. However, at least a few capable ones had managed to pass the test, and they were already following the instructor down the building''s hallway. Of course, none of them piqued Kim Mansoos interest. . As he was killing time with such thoughts, someone caught his eye. A guy in a neat casual suit, probably chosen by his girlfriend, dragging a large suitcase. Was he a lost journalist or a new public official? Deciding there was nothing worth seeing anymore, Kim Mansoo turned his gaze away. Or rather, he was about to. However, just as he was about to look away, that young guy started walking towards the Sonjuk Mercenary Group building. Only then did he squint and observe the guy attentively. After enhancing his vision with mana, the guy''s appearance became clear. The guy dragging the suitcase had quite a handsome face. His eyes shone golden, probably due to colored lenses, and his appearance seemed more suited for an idol than a mercenary. And while he appeared to be somewhere between a boy and a young man, it was hard to determine his exact age. Upon closer inspection, the guys aura was quite impressive. His walk reminded Kim Mansoo of a finely honed blade, and the tension visible in his movements was so intense that he seemed ready to throw a punch at any moment. He wasnt just some ordinary pretty face; he was definitely someone who had undergone rigorous training. An aspiring Superhuman. It was a term commonly used for those who consumed elixirs and began training from a young age to become Superhumans. Although most were children from wealthy families who could afford the elixirs, sometimes poor families would also gamble on raising their children in this manner. Of course, if simply consuming elixirs could make one a Superhuman, nurturing Superhumans would have become a national project. And among the aspiring Superhumans, only a select few could sense mana, and even fewer could actually control it to truly become Superhumans. Although some would apply to the Superhuman Academy to increase their chances of becoming a Superhuman even by a little the Superhuman Academy, as the name suggested, literally existed solely for Superhumans. Only those who were already Superhumans or on the verge of becoming one could enter. Therefore, every year during the academy entrance season, many young people would become disheartened by reality and their lack of talent. Wealthy kids might just think of it as maintaining their health with elixirs, but children from poor families would often drop out of school to join the mercenary group to repay the elixir debts. Judging by his gait and aura, it seemed like that guy was one of those cases. . Kim Mansoo smoked his last cigarette down to the butt before descending the building''s stairs. As expected, the guy he saw from the window was talking with the lobby staff. "Hey, Park Youngsoo." "Yes, Vice Captain. May I help you?" "You punk, how many times do I have to tell you that I''m no longer the Vice Captain? Anyway, you see that guy over there?" Kim Mansoo grabbed another instructor passing through the lobby and pointed to the guy dragging the suitcase. "I''ll oversee his entrance test personally." "You, Vice... I mean, Mansoo hyung-nim will handle it personally?" "Yeah, that kid''s got a promising vibe; I can feel it." "...I don''t feel anything, though." "Hey, do you really think we''re the same?" As he glared, the instructor grumbled as he walked over to the lobby counter. The instructor approached the lobby staff and started talking. A moment later, the guy with the suitcase pulled out a piece of paper. What was that? As Kim Mansoo squinted to check it out, the instructor returned empty-handed. "What''s going on? Why did you return empty-handed?" "He said hes not here to take the entrance test." "What? Why? Do we also recruit office workers?" "No, he said that he''s already been accepted. He brought an acceptance letter." Kim Mansoos brow furrowed. An acceptance letter? Sea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Since when did our mercenary group start issuing those?" "It''s been about 10 years, Vice Captain." "..." The instructor shook his head, sighed, pulled out a pen and paper, wrote something down, and then handed it to Kim Mansoo. "That guy is to be specifically assigned to Team 3 later and then deployed immediately." "Team 3? That new recruit is heading to Manchuria?" He seems like a pretty impressive person from his employment application. If you think he''s a good fit, why dont you go down and check him out yourself? With those words, Instructor Park Youngsoo left. Kim Mansoo squinted at the note he was given. "Name: Cheon Yeomyeong. Specialty Good at everything?" It seemed like this one was a crazy bastard. Kim Mansoo sneered as he crumpled the note. * * * After verifying the acceptance letter, the lobby staff guided him to the basement. It wasn''t some simple basement accessible by an elevator. They had to pass through a thick iron door and descend to a deep underground bunker-like place. After walking for a while, Yeomyeong detected a faint smell of blood. Though the smell was slightly different from human blood. Yeomyeong frowned and focused his mana on his sense of smell. Although he still couldnt identify the exact nature of the blood from its scent, he could now smell oil and gunpowder mingled with it. The deeper he went as he followed the staff, the stronger the smell became. When they finally arrived at their destination, Yeomyeong discovered the source of the blood scent. What greeted him was a huge concrete space resembling an underground parking lot, with a massive, monstrous creature tied up in the middle. The monster vaguely resembled a wolfA two-headed, six-legged wolf. "Who... Oh, damn. You are not the new recruit, right?" The man sharpening a large knife in front of the wolf monster turned his head to look at Yeomyeong and the staff. The man, with a long scar running across his face, had an intimidating aura. The staff who had brought Yeomyeong seemed accustomed to this atmosphere. Without giving any explanation, he simply took out some papers from his hand and handed them to the man. The scarred man glanced at the papers briefly, raising an eyebrow. "Speak of the devil, turns out hes really a new recruit. And theres only a day left until deployment... , alright I''ve checked it. As soon as the man said that, the staff bowed and left the bunker, clearly uninterested in staying back any longer. In that short span of silence, only the sound of the staffs footsteps and the monster''s panting could be heard. Once the footsteps could no longer be heard, the scarred man, still holding the knife, approached Yeomyeong. "The name is Man Seokcheol. No need to remember it as we won''t meet again after today." "I''m Cheon Yeomyeong." "Cheon Yeomyeong, you listed a very impressive specialty. Is that a bluff or are you that confident?" Yeomyeong thought about the specialty Seti had written in his resume and smiled wryly. It could easily be seen as arrogance to anyone else. Did Seti write that to mess with him? Probably not. Given her nature, it was likely that she genuinely viewed him in that manner. After considering how to respond for a moment, Yeomyeong decided to trust Setis judgment. Pushing his humility aside, he replied to Man Seokcheol confidently. "I wrote it because I am confident." "Oh, the spirit of youth. Not bad." It was unclear if his tone was of mockery or admiration, but he handed the knife he was holding to Yeomyeong. It was a large, sharp knife, the kind used for cutting tuna. As soon as Yeomyeong took the knife, Man Seokcheol turned and pointed at the monster tied up in the open space. "Cheon Yeomyeong, do you see that monster?" "Yes, I see it clearly." "We managed to capture that bastard from the Manchurian Rift. We had to go to great lengths to capture it alive. So, why do you think we brought it all the way here?" "...For experiments?" "Close, but no cigar. We didnt bring it for an experiment but for a test1." "...A test?" What test could they possibly use a dying, tied-up monster for? As Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion, Man Seokcheol laughed ominously. "Cheon Yeomyeong, what do you think is the most important factor when capturing a monster?" "Isn''t it a weapon?" "Yes, weapons are important. Even a monster like that can be turned into a rag using a single magazine from an automatic rifle... but, that''s the wrong answer." He paused for a moment and then continued while looking at Yeomyeong''s hand. "To catch a monster, humans are more important than weapons. No matter how good the weapon you possess is, if you get scared in front of a monster, it''s all for nothing." Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion. "It doesnt look like you agree. Anyway, youll pass without a doubt." "What kind of test is this, exactly?" "It''s a test to weed out the cowards." After saying that, Man Seokcheol took a step back from Yeomyeong. "Don''t move from that spot." He took a small button that gave an ominous feeling from his pocket. . As soon as Man Seokcheol pressed the button, the chains binding the monster lost their tension and went slack. - ... Almost immediately, the six eyes of the wolf monster glowed as they focused on Yeomyeong. As the now freed monster lowered its hind legs, preparing to pounce, Man Seokcheol''s gaze on Yeomyeong turned cold. "The monster still has chains around its neck, so don''t be too scared. As long as you don''t move a single step from that sp" Before he could finish his explanation, Yeomyeong moved first, ahead of the monster. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 32: A Coincidence for the NPC (3) ***Yeomyeong took a deep breath as he stepped forward. Tightening his grip on the knife, he held his breath, and diffused his mana through the spaces between his blood and muscles. Only after confirming Yeomyeongs action did the monster make its move. It crouched like a savage beast, then with a powerful push from its hind legs, it leaped into the air. Yeomyeongs knife drew a line toward the monster, and the monsters four front legs and sixteen claws targeted Yeomyeongs head simultaneously. The next moment, the wolf monsters forelegs and Yeomyeongs sword brushed past each other. "!" However, only the wolf monster saw blood. One of its right forelegs was cleanly severed, splattering blood. The severed leg flailed on the ground, accompanied by the monsters ragged breathing. As the monsters eyes turned red with rage, it bared its teeth and charged at Yeomyeong once more, seemingly relying solely on instinct. The chain around its neck clanged as it was dragged along, and blood spattered in the air. At that moment, Yeomyeong exhaled. He didnt need to use the Surging Wave technique because his opponent wasnt worth that level of effort. Instead, he focused all his remaining mana on trying to sense the monsters form and stored it in his mind. Muscle movements that were completely different from those of humans, with an unsettling eeriness and the nauseating presence of twisted mana. There were many things for him to learn from the monsters movements as insights that couldnt be gained from ordinary humans permeated his mind. The moment the thought came to an end, Yeomyeong swung the knife. The monsters foreleg, which had already come close, collided with the knife. ! This time, he severed its left legs, and they flew into the air. The monster couldnt even scream as it flailed its remaining limbs sporadically. Yeomyeong then shifted to the offensive. He gripped the knife with both hands and dove at the wolf monster. First, he cut off its remaining legs. Next, he made a deep, long slash across its chest before he severed its throat on his third strike. ! However, it still didnt die. Ignoring its fading life, it made one final lunge at Yeomyeong with its jaws wide open. Its gaping mouth and grotesque teeth were aimed at Yeomyeong. However, Yeomyeongs blade was a bit quicker. The long knife pierced through the roof of the monsters mouth. Yeomyeong didnt even need to exert any additional force. The law of inertia pushed the blades tip straight to the monsters brain. With its brain pierced, the monster spasmed for a few seconds before immediately slumping to the ground as Yeomyeong withdrew his knife. Yeomyeong, who had retrieved the knife, turned to look at Man Seokcheol, whose scarred face was filled with bewilderment. Looks like you have a reason for your confidence... Impressive. Did I pass the test? Seeing Yeomyeong ask him so nonchalantly, Man Seokcheols lips curled up. He looked at Yeomyeong with a gaze that seemed to say, What kind of guy is this bastard? You didn''t just pass, you aced it. Theres no need for any other tests. The shock of seeing the monster used for testing applicants being killed had already faded. Either way, it didnt really matter; they could just capture another one. On the contrary, they managed to recruit a useful talent that was not found unless heaven bestowed it. Congrats, new member Cheon Yeomyeong. Youre a part of Team 3 of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group from now on. Man Seokcheol approached Yeomyeong and patted him on the shoulder. Moments like these were what made supervising tests worthwhile. However, the next moment, an easygoing voice from the entrance soured his mood. Seokcheol, it seems like your ability to evaluate people has really deteriorated, huh? Hearing the voice, Man Seokcheol''s eyebrows furrowed deeply. He replied without even turning around. What brings you here, Vice Captain Kim Mansoo? Vice Captain? Surprised by the unexpected title, Yeomyeong turned around, and at the entrance was a burly, muscular middle-aged man with his arms crossed. Oh, thats because Im no longer a Vice Captain right now but an instructor. If you''re just here to talk nonsense, then please leave. No, its not that. Seokcheol, lets talk about that new recruit. Only then did Man Seokcheol turn his head. On his contorted face, the long scar curved horizontally. What about him? Lets send that guy to Team 2 instead of Team 3. ...Member Cheon Yeomyeong has already been assigned to Team 3. No, I mean You punk! Team 3 means immediate deployment to Manchuria. Do you really want to send such a talented guy to a place swarming with monsters and refugees? Our mercenary group needs to send as many members as possible to Manchuria to meet the government quota. You understand that, right? Upon hearing how firm Man Seokcheol was with his stance, Kim Mansoo narrowed his eyes. He glanced back and forth between Yeomyeong and the monsters corpse, then sighed deeply. Then we can just send someone else. You saw it, too, right? That new recruits potential. Itll just take him a few years in Team 2 to become a Superhuman. ... Right now, counting the Captain and me, our mercenary group only has nine Superhumans. If we add one more, well reach double digits. Then, well be able to cross the dimensional portal ourselves. Man Seokcheol remained silent because he couldnt think of a rebuttal. Considering the potential Yeomyeong had just displayed and the rarity of Superhumans as a whole, the Vice Captains words were absolutely correct. However, as his concerns deepened, Yeomyeong raised his hand. Um does my opinion not matter? Both mens gazes turned to Yeomyeong simultaneously. It was a bold question, but Kim Mansoo chuckled and addressed Yeomyeongs inquiry. Of course, our new recruits opinion is also important. But, whats there to think about? He strode over to the two men and soon placed his hand on Yeomyeongs shoulder. I promise, on my authority as the Vice Captain, if you join Team 2, Ill support you with martial arts training and elixirs. I guarantee that youll become a Superhuman within the next three years. Seeing Kim Mansoos confident face, Yeomyeong smiled wryly. It was understandable that Man Seokcheol hadnt noticed it because he didnt reveal his mana during the fight with the monster. But this man who was called Vice Captain... was disappointing. Unlike Man Seokcheol, this man was supposed to be a Superhuman. Yet, being a Superhuman himself, he still couldnt tell if someone was a Superhuman or not after making direct contact with them. Yeomyeong subtly stepped back, freeing himself from Kim Mansoos grip. Um Vice Captain? No need to call me Vice Captain so formally. Just call me Kim Mansoo or Mansoo-hyung. He was someone who had no boundaries. However, since you couldnt spit on a smiling face, Yeomyeong tried to maintain a look of regret. Vice Captain, I appreciate the offer, but... Im sorry. ... What? Sorry? Kim Mansoos eyebrows furrowed slightly. He even tilted his head, as if he heard something wrong. Are you refusing my offer? Yes, I want to go to Manchuria. Yeomyeong bowed his head and made his refusal clear. It was inevitable. His plan was to gain practical experience while in the mercenary group, not to receive training from some Superhuman. You punk! Do you even know what kind of place Manchuria is Vice Captain, it seems like the new recruit has already made up his mind. But before Kim Mansoo could say anything more, Man Seokcheol intervened. Vice Captain, dont forget that youre currently a mere instructor under disciplinary action. Continuing this further will be considered as overstepping your authority. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Huh? Seokcheol, you little If I report todays events to the Captain, the next disciplinary action might have you cleaning the restrooms instead of being an instructor. Is that what you really want? ... New member Cheon Yeomyeong, you will be assigned to Team 3 as per your wishes and deployed to Manchuria. I will personally assist you with the registration. Now, lets go. Man Seokcheol quickly wrapped up the situation and led Yeomyeong out of the basement. Watching the two people leave with a bewildered look on his face, Kim Mansoo only came to his senses after they had disappeared from his sight. Wow, holy sh that newcomer is really one crazy bastard. And seeing how the new recruit didnt even turn back once as he left, he probably had no regrets. Kim Mansoo let out a wry laugh in disbelief. If someone had offered him martial arts training and elixirs at that age, he would have even been willing to kiss their ass. Were talented individuals different? He pondered whether he should give up or not, before shifting his gaze to the wolf monster Yeomyeong had defeated. Severed front legs and a clean strike that pierced through the brain. The corpse was dealt with so cleanly, that it would have been possible that a 10-year veteran mercenary had handled it. , its really a pity... Should I just follow him to Manchuria? Muttering something that would surely anger the Captain and make his blood pressure shoot through the roof, Kim Mansoo left the basement to chase after the two. *** Seti slowly raised herself as she woke up and sat on the edge of the bed. Through her drowsy mind, she could feel the warm sunlight brushed against her cheek. It felt like it was just yesterday that she had been hopping from one cheap motel to another to avoid the Korean government''s scrutiny, so the dormitory bed now felt as fluffy as cotton candy. After stretching a bit, she checked the time. 7:30 AM. There was still over an hour until the entrance ceremony. She considered sleeping in a bit more but shook her head. Beyond that sea, in Korea, Dung Beetno, Yeomyeong-ssi must still be struggling. So how could she dare to indulge in sleep here? She got out of bed and prepared her breakfast. After a quick wash and preparing her school uniform for the entrance ceremony, she finally checked the luggage she hadn''t unpacked. The luggage was very light and minimal Three packets of instant noodles, a burner phone to contact Yeomyeong-ssi personally, and... A single sword wrapped in a pure white cloth. She lifted the sword carefully. It was the sword that Yeomyeong himself had handed to her. As she unwrapped the cloth, the sun insignia engraved on the hilt was revealed. The insignia belonged to a now-extinct empire beyond the dimensional portal, proof that it was not an object from Earth. Seti traced the insignia with her fingers, recalling the moment Yeomyeong had given her the sword. - - - - As he said that and handed over the sword, Yeomyeong''s eyes were cold and calm. For Seti, that gaze alone was enough. She willingly accepted the sword and promised to look for his enemy at the academy. The only problem was that finding a student with the exact same sword at the academy would be no easy task. There were too many people using swords, and above all, it would be rare for someone to openly display their signature weapon rather than a standard student-issued one. Just as she was making her plan, the door to her dormitory opened, and a guest stepped in. It was a girl with shimmering blonde hair, as if gold had been melted and used to dye it. Seti recognized her as well. No, everyone at the academy would know her face. Because she was none other than the student who the Holy Sword had personally brought to the academy. She was struggling to carry a large suitcase into the room, making it clear that she had been assigned to this dorm room. Seti, who had been planning to lead a discreet school life, sighed inwardly. Now that she would be sharing a room with a famous person Her initial plans were already falling apart. However, the next moment, she put on a business-like smile. After all, shed be living with this roommate for a year or perhaps three. There was no need to spoil their first impression. She put the sword back into her suitcase and walked towards the blonde girl. Hello! Im Hong Seti, your new roommate. , uh H-hello. There was a flush on the blonde girls pale face, likely because she was struggling with the heavy suitcase. You seem to be struggling. May I help you? Oh, w-would you? That would be great. As soon as the girl agreed, Seti lifted her suitcase. Though it was quite heavy, it was no problem for a Superhuman like her. Seti easily moved the suitcase to the side of the bed and smiled at the girl. Is there anything else you need to move? I can help. No, no. Its just this one. Thank you for your help. That concluded their introduction. Seeing the girl begin to organize her things awkwardly, Seti saw no need to extend the conversation further. About ten minutes later, the blonde girl, who had finished unpacking, spoke to Seti. Um, if your surname is Hong... are you Korean? Yes, Im from Korea. The girl muttered to herself for a moment, then continued with an awkward smile. T-then were from the same place. Im Korean, too. ...Youre Korean? Well, I was born in Korea, but I moved to Australia when I was a baby, so Im practically Australian now. That was a lie. Seti immediately saw through the girls lie. It wasnt due to her keen observation but rather because of the girls poor lying skillsThe awkwardly shifting eyes and the trembling voice. But Seti chose not to point that out. It didnt matter much why the girl was pretending to be Korean, as long as it didnt cause any harm to her. However, when the girl introduced her name, Seti narrowed her eyes involuntarily. Oh, Seti-ssi. I didnt introduce myself. My name is... Miri. Soe1 Miri. ...Could it be that your surname is Soe? Yes, um, is that... strange? Of course, it was strange. Wouldn''t anyone find it odd to meet two people with the surname Soenot Kim2in less than a week? Seti barely managed to suppress the words rising in her throat, and shook her head. No, its just a unique surname, so I was curious. R-right? Its a unique surname, isnt it? My father is somewhat famous for having a unique surname. Haha, ha... Amidst the awkward laughter, Soe Miri broke out in a cold sweat. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 33: A Coincidence for the NPC (4) ***There was a time in the past when radical nationalists in Korea were fervently advocating the so-called Narration of the Northern Expedition.1 According to them, Manchuria originally belonged to the Korean people2, and they needed to sweep away the wicked commies to reclaim the nations homeland. Of course, no one paid attention to their claims. That was because sensible citizens, as well as right-wing politicians, knew that the Narration of the Northern Expedition was just some impractical nonsense. Korea owned Manchuria they said? How could that even be possible? After all, with the land divided between the communist superpowers of the Soviet Union and China, what could be done? Without even taking nuclear weapons into consideration, weren''t they already in a situation where the difference in nationally authorized Superhumans was nearly fivefold? Instead of being bothered with occupying Manchuria, Korea at that time was more anxious about the possibility of having Kaesong invaded and the Dimensional Portal taken away. In conclusion, all Koreans who prided themselves on being wise mocked those nationalists. - It might have been an irony of history or a case of words becoming reality. The Koreans back then could never have imagined it, but their mockery turned into reality. The Soviet Union was swept away by disaster, and China became a land no one could approach. And Manchuria, which both countries treated as a frontier, barely managed to survive. The precariousness here was referring to the millions of refugees who lost their country overnight and the land that was half in ruins. Chaos was inevitable. The economic crisis caused by the disappearance of the two superpowers, the soldiers who became warlords, and the endless rush of refugees Developed countries that should have helped remained silent because they were busy trying to find their own way out of the economic crisis. Before long, the UN and the United States asked Korea to take responsibility for the troubled Manchuria. For Korea, which was on the brink of collapse just from managing the chaos, it was like a bolt from the blue. However, the government could not refuse the request. Not only did they lack the courage to refuse the request of the U.S., but the offer of being handed over the rights to Kaesong and the Dimensional Portal was too tempting. And just like that, the Narration of the Northern Expedition, which the nationalists had been clamoring for, became a reality. However, the nationalists did not cheer in celebration. Instead of rejoicing over having occupied Manchuria without a single shot fired, they rejected it more vehemently than anyone else. - - - - However, once again, no one paid attention to their demands. The Korean government had silenced them directly. *** "Vice Captain, its time to wake up." A familiar voice roused Kim Mansoo from his sleep. "Cmon, how long are you going to sleep?" Having tossed and turned in the car''s back seat, he finally opened his eyes with a scowl. As he rubbed the sleep from his eyes and looked out the window, he was greeted by an unbearably familiar sight. Tall concrete walls, a guard post, armed soldiers, and injured people being carried on stretchers. "Ah, Manchuria, my damned ..." Kim Mansoo rolled down the car window and took a deep breath. The stale and cold Manchurian air filled his nostrils. Only then did Kim Mansoo shake off his drowsiness and turn to check the passenger seat but it was was empty. "...Where did that kid go?!" Kim Mansoo turned to the driver''s seat with a look of surprise. The mercenary squad member, a subordinate of his who had been driving all night, responded with a sullen face. "If youre talking about that new recruit, he left for the mercenary base camp a while ago." "He went alone, without his guide instructor?" "Well, certain instructor was snoring away. He waited for about 3 minutes before taking off with his phone." "WHAT?! How could you let him go alone?!" "I tried my best to wake you up, Vice Captain." "..." "And its not like hes some three-year-old. Why cant he go alone? Its not a dangerous area, and what could possibly happen at the Manchurian base?" Instead of responding, Kim Mansoo smacked the subordinate on the back of his head. ! The subordinate, who had been struck by the emotionally charged Superhuman, slumped forward, his head hitting the steering wheel. "You bastard, dont you know the saying ''if you speak about it, you''ll jinx it? Don''t you know that if you say something won''t happen, it definitely will?" "I mean, Vice Captain. Youre kinda overreacting..." Regardless of what nonsense his subordinate spouted, Kim Mansoo massaged his forehead. What if something were to happen to the new recruit? And what if that guys talents were somehow revealed? The consequences were easy to predict. Some aggressive individuals would send an assassin to try to take his head, while those with money would attempt to steal the so-called new recruit by bribing him. Kim Mansoo sighed deeply as if he had just been dumped by a girlfriend of three years. "Vice Captain, why are you so restless? Wait dont tell me is that kid the Captains hidden son or something?" "...It would have been better if that were the case." "Well, judging by his looks, youre definitely not his father..." "Knock it off already! Enough with your nonsense. You should head back to headquarters first and let Seokcheol know that you made it safely." Then Kim Mansoo stormed out of the car before his subordinate could even respond. A few soldiers and mercenaries who recognized him changed their expressions, but he paid them no heed and simply kept walking. *** Since calling it the ''National Army for Manchurian Support Headquarters'' every time was a mouthful, everyone usually just called it ''Manchurian Base'' for short. At noon, with the sun shining brightly, Cheon Yeomyeong entered an area commonly referred to as the Mercenary Zone among the various sections of the Manchurian base. Cheon Yeomyeong was strolling leisurely, glancing at the residential areas and shops prepared for the mercenaries. Although there was no one to talk to or accompany him, his steps were light and carefree. Another factor was the absence of the grumbling instructor from the driver''s seat and the snoring Vice Captain from the back seat. With each step, he took in the scenery of the Mercenary Zone. And even if he tried to put it nicely, it wasnt really a pleasant place. The place was filled with exhausted soldiers, fierce looking mercenaries, and merchants raising their voices to earn more money. However, Yeomyeong didnt really care either. Didnt people fight monsters and die every day at the Manchurian base? From the very beginning, it was inherently far from a peaceful place. As Yeomyeong was walking and thinking this, a familiar face came into view. An M-shaped receding hairline, a nose ridge as sharp as a blade, and eyes that were sharply slit Although he wasnt wearing the blue coat he wore back then, it was definitely him. Sea?ch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps sensing Yeomyeongs gaze, the man stopped and turned his head toward him. His eyes widened in surprise, and his jaw dropped as a brief silence ensued. The glance they exchanged held more meaning than a hundred words. And even without any signal, they both moved almost simultaneously. Yeomyeong kicked the ground as the man started sprinting in the opposite direction. He didnt just run a straight line. Staying true to the name of the Blue Rat organization, he used every method possible to create some distance. He turned corners at every alley, jumped over passing vehicles, used the outdoor units of air conditioners to leap through windows, and jumped from rooftop to rooftop However, every time he glanced behind, the distance between him and Yeomyeong kept getting shorter. Was it simply because of the difference between a Superhuman and an ordinary person? No, it wasnt. Instead, it was because Yeomyeong absorbed the methods the man was using and countered them with more efficient and Superhuman techniques. How could there be such a crazy bastard? The moment he saw Yeomyeong leaping across the rooftops using the same method he was , the man let out a string of curses. He looked around, hoping someone might come to his aid, but the passing mercenaries and soldiers merely watched them with interest. Even the military police, who were supposed to be maintaining public order, were whistling and doing nothing. There was no one to help him. The man clenched his eyes shut and drew his pistol from his belt. It was a serious crime to use a gun without permission at the Manchurian Base, but standing before a Superhuman holding a grudge was worse than facing a military court. At least he wouldn''t die while being tried in a military court. Having made up his mind, the man turned around, aiming his gun. However, the next moment, a foot that was moving too fast to be seen struck his wrist. Argh! The gun flew into the air without even being fired. The man rolled on the ground while clutching his broken wrist. Wait! Wait! I surrender! Ill surrender! He raised his still intact hand as a sign of surrender. It seems theres some, some m-misunderstanding between us. What misunderstanding? This is because of the fight back in Incheon, right? It was all a misunderstanding. I-I had no intention of harming Mr. Jang Man. Honestly. I once worked under him, so why would I want to hurt him? Oh, is that so? Yeomyeong reached out and grabbed the mans neck. His Superhuman grip tightened around the mans throat. Theres something Mr. Jang Man told me, but I dont know if youre aware. , wh-what did he say Misunderstandings are easier to resolve after killing. Yeomyeong tightened his grip. Or, rather, he was about to. Just as Yeomyeong was about to snap the man''s neck, something softly pressed down against the back of his head. . That is enough. Turning his head around, Yeomyeong saw a large revolver, one used for hunting bears, aimed at him. Unless you want a hole in your head. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 34: A Coincidence for the NPC (5) ***The entrance ceremony of the Lord Howe Academy was grand. Even though the schedule was delayed due to a recent terror attack, and many visitors were turned away for security reasons, the ceremony still drew an enormous crowd. Although the academy''s pride, the auditorium, wasnt filled to its capacity, the people in attendance were enough to fill a soccer field and more. And perhaps because there were no mere spectators, the average quality of the people attending the ceremony was much higher than the previous years. Influential politicians and diplomats, active Superhumans and Mages, major players in the education sector, and self-proclaimed celebrities with a penchant for attracting attention were all in attendance. The sight of so many famous personalities gathered together in one place, something no one would ever expect to see, was truly a spectacle. Even though the event hadnt started yet, reporters constantly flashed their cameras. Of course, the event wasnt perfect. Due to the overly heated atmosphere, most of the students, who were supposed to be the stars of the ceremony, were left feeling unusually intimidated. But it was somewhat expected. Even if they were Superhumans, most of them were still children who hadnt even reached adulthood. The blinding flashes of cameras and the deafening noise of the event was all very unfamiliar to them. And among them, a few new students in particular, who despite being Superhumans, hung their heads low or broke into a cold sweat under the overwhelming attention. For instance, Miridith sitting beside Seti or rather, Soe Miri was one of those new students. She had her head lowered with a near-tearful expression. Although part of it was due to her introverted personality, mostly because of the overwhelming attention directed at her. Not only was she brought to the academy by the renowned Holy Sword herself, but she was also a stunning beauty. Where else would the reporters come across such prey? As a consequence, she had to endure a barrage of flashes the moment she took her seat. Despite lowering her head due to the discomfort caused by all the lights, her sharp elven senses were able to detect all the gazes scrutinizing her body. Eventually, with only a short time left for the entrance ceremony to start, Soe Miri couldnt hold it in any longer and ended up retching. Are you okay? What prevented her from vomiting was Seti, who was sitting next to her. Seti gently patted Soe Miris back and handed her a handkerchief and a bottle of water. Due to the kindness amidst her anxiety, tears welled up in Soe Miris eyes, and a sip of water helped her regain composure. After dabbing her eyes with the handkerchief, Soe Miri bowed her head slightly to her kind human roommate. Thank you, Miss Seti. Its no big deal. Seti shrugged as if it really wasnt a big deal to her. And even though she, too, was bathed in the constant flashes alongside Soe Miri, she didnt utter a complaint. Instead, she cheekily stretched and looked around as if searching for something. Seti was a remarkably bold roommate. While enduring the flood of attention, Soe Miri glanced at Seti. After a while, a bright smile appeared on Setis face. She straightened herself and waved toward the other side of the auditorium. Following her gaze, Soe Miri saw three students waving back at Seti. Friends? No, they didnt seem to be her friends. They all shared a subtle, similar aura with Seti, suggesting they were either family or relatives. Who are they? As soon as Seti finished greeting her acquaintances, Soe Miri quietly asked her a question, and Seti responded casually. Theyre my sisters. All three of them? Yes, all four sisters somehow ended up starting at the academy on the same day, same time. A wistful smile appeared at the corners of Setis mouth. Soe Miri, who had recently lost her family members, could sense the nostalgia in that smileThe longing for family she could no longer meet. She kept her mouth shut and gave Seti the space to collect her emotions. A short while later, the auditorium lights dimmed, and finally, the entrance ceremony began. Figures who had finished their preparations started appearing on the stage which had been empty just moments before. Most of them were people Soe Miri didnt know, but among them, there were a few well-known figures even she could recognize. The most prominent figure was a well-dressed middle-aged man. Apart from his smooth mustache and bronzed skin, he was otherwise unremarkable, but at the end of the day, Superhumans were judged by their accomplishments, not their appearance. In that sense, Jose Aginaldo was the most outstanding figure here. After all, he was the Earthian who had managed to survive after facing her fathers sword personally. Soe Miri squinted and observed the others as well. A man in military uniform, which seemed rather out of place, and a familiar woman wearing an eyepatch. Even though she wasnt an Earthian, she could tell that having three out of the ten strongest Earthians gathered in one place was definitely not normal. Of course, she couldnt understand more than that. Being an outsider from beyond the Dimensional Portal, she had no way of knowing why Earthians had gathered such a formidable force just for the entrance ceremony. While Soe Miri observed and speculated about the people gathered onstage, her eyes met those of a stern-looking elderly man of East Asian descent on the stage. It wasnt a coincidence. The old man, indeed, had fixed an intense gaze on her, as if trying to pierce through her. Just as Soe Miri tilted her head in confusion, Seti spoke up. Dont make eye contact with that lowlife. Youll only be dirtying your eyes for no reason. Setis tone was sharper than usual. Soe Miri unconsciously asked. Is he a bad person? It would be nice if he were bad. That old man is an absolute piece of trash. As soon as he heard the rumors about your Korean origins, he has been looking for a way to try to exploit you. Heres my advice, if anyone from the Korean government approaches you, do not acknowledge them. It wont be of any help to you. Setis face was expressionless as she made this assertion, but the hatred in her eyes was unmistakable. Seeing that, Soe Miri chose not to ask further and silently nodded. She was also someone who had personally witnessed the monstrous pig-headed figures that the Korean government controlled. While the two stopped talking, the various government officials and Superhumans came forward to start their speeches. The speeches were dull. They were all the same clich about becoming future heroes, using Superhuman powers for the good of society, and so on. Nevertheless, the most impressive speech came from Freya Cahn. She came up to the podium, glanced at the new students, and then said just one thing before stepping down. Known for her eccentricity, the Holy Swords remarks didnt spark any adverse reactions. Soe Miri gave a wry smile while Seti also nodded with a peculiar expression for some reason. In any case, once they were freed from the boring speeches, it was time for the new students oath. When the time for the new students oath arrived, the reporters, who had been lethargic, and all the Superhumans and Mages, except for Freya Cahn, were now paying attention. - As the host said those words, the atmosphere immediately changed. Not understanding the situation, Soe Miri cautiously looked at Seti. Seeing her expression, Seti began to explain. At Lord Howe Academy, the new student oath can only be taken by students who are recognized by the faculty from each field. Is that really a big deal? Of course, it is. It means youve been recognized by active Superhumans even as a new student. And in years when no one meets the criteria, the new student oath isnt held at all. Ah But this year, representatives were chosen from every fieldmartial arts, magic, and religion. Its the first time this has happened since the academys founding, so the expectations are high. Seti looked at the stage with a somewhat wistful gaze. Then, the host on stage called out loudly. Sea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - Jeon Yunseong. Soe Miri watched the young man with an unfamiliar name go up on stage. The martial arts representative was a handsome boy, but that was all. Having grown up watching elf martial artists who were thousands of years old, the boys presence did not impress Soe Miri at all. Instead, Setis expression as she observed Jeon Yunseong caught her attention more. Anger, jealousy, and a somewhat ambiguous smile. What kind of relationship did the two of them have to warrant such a reaction? Curious, Soe Miri was about to say something when the host called the next representative. - This time, it was a name Soe Miri also knew of. In the past, the Magic Tower''s rising star was prophesied to become the Vessel capable of holding anything, according to the last archmage. Although she was often simply called a Vessel rather than by her name, she had another famous title. The hope of Asha. The rising star destined to restore the Magic Tower to its former glory and put the arrogant Earthians in their place. Of course, the elves did not believe something like that was possible, as the Magic Tower had long declined. Anyway, after the host called her name one more time, a black figure rose from among the new students. The figure was a woman with a black veil that covered her face, a black robe that enveloped her entire body, and gloves on her hands. Wrapped completely from head to toe, it was difficult to tell if she could even see what was in front of her, but it was Salome. Soe Miri watched her with a sense of pity. Fortunately, it appeared that she could see well enough, as she managed to climb the stage without any trouble. Some reporters grumbled about how thoroughly she was wrapped up, but that was it. After all, mages were often difficult to understand. And finally it was time for the last representative to arrive. The representative from the religious sector was someone who needed no additional introductiona person of mixed bloodline who had become the symbol of peace connecting Earth and the realms Beyond the Dimensional Portal. The Saintess. - Soe Miri slightly turned to the side and asked Seti. What kind of person is the Saintess of this generation? It was a light question to start a conversation, but the response was anything but that. A nutcase. Pardon? Shes like an incarnation of appearance-focused elitism. That bitchs mentality is inversely proportional to her looks. I can''t tell you how disgusted I feel whenever she puts on a fake persona every time she''s on TV. Ah um, are you personally acquainted with the Saintess? Was it a joke between friends? Soe Miri tilted her head at Setis extreme evaluation. Acquaintance, ?! Actually, I really dislike her. Shes the reason I avoid visiting the temple. As Soe Miri was at a loss for words as her mouth went shut, murmurs could be heard from the stage. Shortly after, the host picked up the microphone and spoke in a flustered voice. - As soon as the announcement ended, the corners of Setis mouth twisted. Health issues, my foot She probably ran away again. That bitch. Miss Seti? What did you just say? Dont mind me. Im just talking to myself. Soe Miri struggled to keep her head facing forward as she was about to turn it to the side again. For some reason, she felt that she shouldnt make eye contact with Seti at that moment. We, the students, pledge With Jeon Yunseong''s booming voice, the official new student oath ceremony began. As everyone was focused on the stage, Soe Miri pondered if she should revise her evaluation of her roommate. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 35: A Coincidence for the NPC (6) ***Yeomyeong furrowed his brow. He was caught off guard from behind without even feeling any mana or presence. Only when he belatedly focused his senses, did he feel a very faint presence. However, just as he was about to turn his head a little more to size up his opponent, a cold gun muzzle pressed against his cheek. , dont even think about turning your head any further. You should raise your hands up above your head obediently. The threatening tone was quite domineering, but the frivolous voice made it sound less like a threat. And take the strength out of your grip and put your hands up while Im still being nice. Yeomyeong frowned as he continued pressing the neck of the rat-like bastard. Should he just let this bastard go? The contemplation didnt last long. He decided to first assess the opponent. This is a personal matter. It would be better if you didnt interfere. Its a personal matter for me too. Its my hobby to save people, you know? The gunslinger spoke as if she were a hero of justice, but the words she uttered were clearly a lie. Because a faint glimmer of joy crept up on the face of the rat-like bastard being choked to death. Yeomyeong squinted and continued speaking. Whats your relationship with this bastard? No relationship at all. A brief silence fell. After a moment, a long sigh pushed away the heavy silence that had settled like a fog. , I really cant lie. Well, all I can say is that I at least recognize Wollards face, so is that enough? Yeomyeong pondered over it with Wollards neck still in his grasp. It wouldnt be bad to just snap his neck right now, but the gun pressed against his head was the problem. He sighed and flung Wollard to the floor. ! Wollard, who was rolling on the floor, lay there gasping for breath while frothing from his mouth. After watching this for a moment, the gunslinger opened her mouth. You said it was a personal matter? What exactly did that person do for you to try to kill him by snapping his neck like a chickens? That bastard tried to kill my benefactor. ! Justifiable revenge? Wollard, who had been listening to their conversation, was shocked and attempted to interject with drool still dripping from his gasping mouth. No, ! Thats not it at all! Whats not it? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everything! Its all a misunderstanding. Huh, that persons benefactor is also my benefactor. I just had a slight misunderstanding with that person Hey. The moment he said the word misunderstanding, Yeomyeong cut him off and began gathering his mana. His golden eyes flashed with anger. Is it a slight misunderstanding when five people, including a Superhuman and armed men, come to grab someone by the collar? No, that was not intended I didnt do it on Shut your trap. Not only did Wollard, who couldnt sense the mana, fall silent, but even the gunslinger shut her mouth. Yeomyeong glared at him, ready to pounce on him at any second. The situation grew tense. After a brief silence, the gunslinger sighed. Hah, this guy really is a bastard. Unable to respond, the rat-like bastard lowered his head. Yeomyeong gathered his mana and initiated the Surging Wave technique. The moment he extended his hand blade to prepare his next strike, the gun muzzle that had been pressed against his cheek moved. The gunslinger fired a bullet at Wollards calf. It was an attack without any warning or premonition. Both Wollard, who had been shot, and Yeomyeong, who was watching, blinked in shock. ! Shit! My leg! My leg! Wollard, who felt the pain belatedly, screamed as he clutched his leg. Perhaps due to some special treatment, the bullet had managed to pierced his calf bone and flesh cleanly, and blood flowing from the hole in his calf soaked the floor. What the hell are you doing? Yeomyeong asked her in a subdued voice. The sudden interruption caused the mana he had gathered to scatter. I have a condition where I just feel like shooting whenever I see a bastard Well, its not murder, though. Hell probably die from blood loss with a wound like that. His life wont be in danger if he gets treated within 3 minutes. From her confident manner of speaking, it seemed like she had done something like this before. Only then did Yeomyeong turn his head to check the opponents appearance. The spot where the gunslinger should have been was empty. What Yeomyeong did see was a slender hand holding a revolver floating mid-air. Yeomyeong recognized the type of magic used instantly and raised an eyebrow. It was the same magic Freya Cahn used to hide her Sister Swords. Although he couldnt tell how difficult it was to use Invisibility Magic, he was sure that casting magic on the entire body was no small feat. The gunslinger was either a great Mage or possessed an even greater magic item. Either way, she wasnt someone to be underestimated. While Yeomyeongs mana was trying to find its place, sounds of boots hurrying and shouts could be heard from the end of the alley. It was the voices of the military police responsible for maintaining public order in the Mercenary Zone. The fact that they sounded closer than expected meant it was only a matter of time before they reached the alley. Yeomyeong glared at the invisible gunslinger. The per no she, undoubtedly, spun the revolver in a showy manner. Oh my, the military police will be here soon. Shall we go our separate ways? That guy might actually die if left like this. What if I refuse? Why? Do you want to leave him to die? But you know, theres no need to kill him. With a hole in his calf bone, hell have a lifelong ache even if its treated. Doesnt that seem like hes paid his dues? Every time he feels that pain, he might be reminded to seek revenge instead. Uh you could say that as well but I will make sure that it never happens. I swear. The Blue Rat will never, ever come near you or your benefactor again. Her manner of speaking was as if she would wink at him if her face were visible. Instead of responding, Yeomyeong continued to stare at the spot where the gunslinger supposedly was. After a moment, she added somewhat sheepishly. Oh, really. Isnt this enough to make you believe me? ...Do I look like a fool who would believe the words of someone who wont even show their face? Come on, seriously? You can only trust what you see? Even religious people believe in gods without even seeing their faces, you know? I dont go to temples. Oh, really? Must be nice being a non-believer huh? While the two bickered back and forth, the forgotten Wollard was gasping for breath with half-closed eyes. It was a typical symptom of imminent death from blood loss. Damn, hes really going to die at this rate. Seeing that, the gunslinger sighed and shifted her gun slightly. Was she going to shoot? Yeomyeong tensed his muscles. . Contrary to his expectations, she threw the gun to the ground. Then she raised her now-free hands, grabbed something in the air, and ''spread'' it. A transparent curtain created by magic parted, revealing what was concealed behind itBetween someones chin and solar plexus a smooth jawline, a slender neck, and something huge. Yeomyeong, who was ready for a fight, frowned, wondering what was happening. Regardless, the opponent immediately reached into her chest and pulled something. It was a pendant with crossed swords, an axe, and a bleeding heart symbol. Though it wasnt from Earth, it was a symbol familiar to EarthiansThe symbol of Redox, the red god of war and struggle worshipped by warriors beyond the Dimensional Portal. Why was she bringing out a symbol of God at a time like this? Yeomyeongs eyebrow arched as mana swirled around the pendant. The mana wasnt something the gunslinger had infused; it was emanating from the pendant itself. A Holy Relic? Unlike ordinary magic tools that couldnt be activated without infusing mana using an external source, this object was able to emit mana all by itself due to the Holy Blessing. It was a proof of faith and a reward for belief. Fortunately, you recognized it right away. Yes, its a Holy Relic. The mana emanating from the Holy Relic was dense enough to make his skin tingle. It was a Holy Relic not given to just any priest, but a high-ranking one that would typically only be seen on TV. This naturally implied that the opponent was also a high-ranking priest So youre not a gunslinger but a priest. Well, Id rather be a gunslinger. She grasped the pendant and pulled it away from her chest. Then she extended her hand and handed the relic to Yeomyeong. Here, take it. What? Its a guarantee for my vow. If the Blue Rat harms your benefactor by any chance, take this and go to the Redox Temple and ask for revenge. I assure you, the Church will give appropriate retribution to those who break their vow. Isnt this enough? Yeomyeong briefly glanced at the hand holding the pendant and the empty space before accepting the pendant. He did so not because he trusted her but because he trusted the Holy Relic and the Redox ChurchThe only Church of gods who communicated with their followers directly. They would raise their swords against any cultist who sold their names. Perhaps this Holy Relic was the most trustworthy guarantee in the world. However, there was nothing more certain than death. Yeomyeong swallowed his thoughts and subtly made way. Seemingly waiting for this moment, the gunslinger concealed her upper body with Invisibility Magic once again and rushed to the rat-like bastard. Wollard, you idiot. You cant even endure one bullet? And just as Yeomyeong subtly placed his hand on his weapon The hand floating in the air shimmered with white light. It wasnt the fake light shown by cultists but genuine Holy light that performed miracles. Even the Incheon parish priests he remembered couldnt emit such light Doubts spiraled endlessly in his mind, but they didnt turn into queries. Seeing the light, Yeomyeong pondered briefly. That light represented the will of the gods. Would the gods abandon him if he killed the person responsible? Or wouldnt it be better to trust the guarantee and retreat? As Yeomyeong was torn between committing murder and belief - The shouts of the military police could be heard from a distance. Would he be able to kill both of them before the military police arrived? The answer was no. Yeomyeong moved his hand from his weapon and touched the Holy Relic in his pocket, feeling its warmth. Was this the will of the gods, or just a coincidence? He didnt know. Nor did he want to know. He turned and walked towards the opposite side of the alley. He didnt know how this connection would develop, but it was time to leave. As he left, the frivolous voice called out from behind him. Hey! It sucked to meet you, so let''s never cross paths again! Whenever someone said that, they always ended up meeting again. Yeomyeong didnt respond and simply left the alley. * * * Kim Mansoo and Cheon Yeomyeong met at the road right in front of the mercenary groups base camp. Why did the guy who left first arrive at the same time as me? Seeing Yeomyeongs clothes covered in dust, Kim Mansoo instinctively suspected something had happened, but Yeomyeongs expression was way too calm. I got lost, Sir. Got lost? What happened to the map? I lost it. Hearing Yeomyeongs calm answer, Mansoos eyebrows furrowed deeply. He wanted to retort sharply, but given his own guilt for falling asleep in the car, he had nothing more to say. , fine. At least you made it to the base. In the end, Kim Mansoo said nothing else and just entered the base camp. . The old hinges creaked as soon as the door opened. Whether it served as a doorbell or not, the dozen or so mercenaries inside the camp turned to stare at the two. Oh? Vice Captain? Arent you supposed to be facing disciplinary action? The first to speak was a burly man with a thick beard. Judging by the neatly disassembled automatic rifle laid out in front of him, it seemed like he was maintaining his firearm. Yes, Im being disciplined. So, I came to Manchuria as an instructor. Instructor? The middle-aged man then glanced at Yeomyeong, who was standing behind Kim Mansoo. Perhaps because Yeomyeong appeared younger than expected, the man forced a laugh and said "I keep telling you to control that temper of yours. And now, someone at your level has to babysit? Really? Stop babbling, you punk! Whens the next deployment? The deployment? Well youve arrived just in time. Just in time? The middle-aged man chuckled while skillfully assembling his rifle. Its today, in exactly three hours. Were heading out to support the team that went to North Manchuria. Kim Mansoo sighed. Starting with an actual battle on the first day, it seems like the new guys really lucky. Is supporting an expedition a joke? Hows a newcomer supposed to keep up? Its not a joke, Vice Captain. I also joined after two days. Thats because youve served on active duty before. This kids a rookie who hasnt even started military service, so today will just be about getting assigned... Just as Kim Mansoo was about to refuse, Yeomyeong, standing behind him, interjected. I will go. Kim Mansoos expression immediately twisted in surprise. Seeing this, the middle-aged man burst into hearty laughter. Finally, a decent one has arrived! Yes, thats the spirit! Youve got to be proactive if youre in the mercenary business! , the middle-aged man, who had finished assembling his firearm, stood up. He slung the automatic rifle over his shoulder and stood before Yeomyeong. Newcomer, whats your name? Cheon Yeomyeong. Yeomyeong, welcome to the 3rd team of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. Im Tian Lin, the team leader. As for the rest of their names Tian Lin surveyed the base camp briefly and shrugged. Ill let you know only if you dont fall behind on your first deployment. Amidst the snickering of the mercenaries, Kim Mansoo massaged his throbbing forehead. *** https://ko-fi.com/genesisforsaken Chapter 36: The World After the Prologue ***Following the collapse of the Soviet Union, Siberia became a land plagued by all kinds of monsters.Surrounded by a massive mana barrier, the region was no longer accessible to ordinary people.Even the dwarves who survived the Gulag1 called it the Land of Sorrow.On the other side of the globe, the Americans who won the Cold War referred to it as Stalins Arrogance, while Moscow and the Europeans preferred the term The Great Mistake.Each name was either literary or educationalNames that could be used to describe something one could observe from a safe distance without personally experiencing the suffering caused by the monsters beyond the barrier.However, the Manchurians despised such names.Because for them, Siberia and the monsters contained within were a grim reality they had to face daily....Although the reason has not been revealed, the mana barrier surrounding Siberia happens to be particularly thin near the region where it borders Manchuria.And that was commonly called the Manchurian Rift.Because of that, for Manchurians, Siberia signifies hella hell that lays waste their homes and spawns demons that reap their lives.Tian Lin, who had been giving an explanation up to that point, glanced at Cheon Yeomyeong.Sitting in a military transport truck, Yeomyeong was listening to him without any particular complaints.Although it would be normal for a newcomer to feel motion sickness from a terrible ride in a military truck, Yeomyeong had a calm expression, as if he was sitting on a normal chair.Im worried that I might have rambled on needlessly. It must have been a bit dull for a young person like you.When Tian Lin said that, Yeomyeong shook his head.No, Sir. I didnt even notice the time passing by.Heh, this newcomer really knows how to butter up someone.Just as Tian Lin was about to continue speaking with a smile, the military truck jolted up and down as it ran over some rocks on the Manchurian plain.For Yeomyeong and Tian Lin, it was just a slight pain in their butts, but for Kim Mansoo, lying next to them, it felt like he was hit by a hammer from hell.And as soon as the trucks shaking subsided, he immediately gagged and retched. Yet, since he had already thrown up once, nothing came out., Vice Captain, why on earth is someone who suffers from motion sickness tagging along?, isnt it natural for the instructor to accompany the new recruitThen you should have taken some motion sickness pills and gone to sleep like usual. Its harder for us to watch, you know?If I f-fall asleep, who will look after the new recruit !Ah, right. This newcomer must be someone really important.Turning his attention away from Kim Mansoo, who had his head out the truck window, Tian Lin looked at Yeomyeong with renewed interest.His body had a considerable amount of muscle, a neat posture, and a sharp demeanor.To put it grandly, he looked like a well-polished sword.Without having known that he was a newcomer, one would easily mistake him for a Superhuman, which made it understandable to see the Vice Captain so invested.Hey, Newcomer, arent you nervous?...Should I be?Well, people usually feel nervous. You dont seem to be ordinary, though.Tian Lin took out a cigarette and put it in his mouth. It was a habit he formed on feeling a sense of despair after realizing he couldnt become a Superhuman.By any chance, were you an aspiring Superhuman?Yeomyeong didnt reply and just gave him a vague smile. Tian Lin interpreted that smile in his own way.Feeling like he had needlessly reopened someones old wounds, he scratched the back of his head awkwardly and changed the subject.So, do you know exactly what this mission is?From what I understand, it''s to support the expedition thats in North Manchuria.Seeing that the young guy remembered the name of the mission quite accurately, Tian Lin nodded while taking a deep drag from his cigarette.But you dont know the exact details of the mission, right?Yes, other than the fact that North Manchuria is located right in front of the Rift, I dont know much.I see, it seems like Ive been talking aimlessly instead of sharing important information.The cigarette smoke flowing from Tian Lins mouth was carried away by the chilly wind.As you said, North Manchuria is right at the doorstep of the Rift. Its pretty much a front-line position.The problem is that there are so many monsters that theyve created their own ecosystem. If not for periodic cleaning, they will multiply and move south.The monsters moving south would always flock towards civilian residential areas, as if they had made an agreement. The victims of these monsters were always the weak.The expedition team probably refers to the mercenaries who go there to clean up monsters.Tian Lin nodded in agreement.Well, you dont need to stress about it. Its an annual event, nothing special. Once we start firing bullets and shells, we can consider the task completed.Is there anything we should keep in mind?Well, monsters that dont fit the usual standards do show up occasionally, but there are Superhumans stationed in North Manchuria to deal with them. But if youre really worriedTian Lin trailed off and turned to Kim Mansoo, who was still struggling to return to his senses.Just stick close to the Vice Captain. At least that way, you wont die.It was ridiculous to see a Superhuman unable to endure motion sickness, but he was still someone who had risen to the position of Vice Captain of the mercenary group. Hence, his skills were reliable.Yeomyeong looked between Kim Mansoo and Tian Lin, then smiled awkwardly.Ill keep that in mind.* * *Back at the Mercenary Zone of the Manchurian base, between a narrow alleyway. My lady, did you really have to shoot my calf?A man with a distinct M-shaped receding hairline, Wollard, asked as he rubbed his calf. Although he looked fine on the outside, his bones still felt cold.Why? Should I have shot you in the chest instead?The response came from the empty air right next to him.Its not that Im complaining, but what I meant was there really no better alternative?You would have definitely been a goner if I hadnt shot you. I could have escaped using my Invisibility Cloak, but you cant, can you?Although the response was full of conviction, Wollards expression did not ease. He frowned, his sharp nose wrinkling.Wouldnt it have been simpler if you shot him in the back of the head?Ah, so I should have killed him?That would have been cheaper than giving away such a precious Holy Relic, wouldnt it?A mocking laugh came from within the invisibility cloak.Wollard, its because you act like this that Mother didnt promote you to an executive position.Lets say I shot him in the back of the head, and he didnt die. What then?Wollard turned his gaze toward the empty air from where the voice was coming.My lady, even if someone is a Superhuman, they will still die if a .44 caliber magic bullet is put through their head.Ha! Dont you know how many Superhumans have survived gunshots? Should I list them out?Well, alright, there are indeed such Superhumans. But he wasnt one of them. When we met in Incheon, he was only on par with Mortimer.On par? Youre joking. Uncle Mortimer is still in the hospital, remember? Do you know how much it cost to reattach his severed arm?As the frivolous voice jabbed at a painful spot, Wollard recalled the recent events that took place in Incheon.The image of Yeomyeong slashing through Mortimers chest with his hand blade and then cutting off his arm.So wouldnt it have been better to just kill him there?Ah, for real. You yap too much.If the other members of the organization would have said the same thing had been in the same situationAs Wollard tried to protest, the air parted, revealing a revolver.Hey, Wollard.She brandished the revolver in front of him, the flickering muzzle making Wollards eyes dizzy.You.cant.kill.him. You absolutely cannot kill him.Whether you shoot him in the back of the head or snipe him from a distance, it wont work. Do you still not understand what Im saying?On realizing the true meaning of her words, Wollards eyes widened in shock.Could it be you used Foresight?Yeah.Why on earth would you use Foresight in a place like this?Why does it matter to you if want to use abilities?Wollard was left speechless. He frowned and sighed.So, what exactly did you see?I saw you dying with your neck broken and me fleeing with my arm severed.It doesnt matter if I shoot him in the back of the head or from a distance, the result is the same. It will just be a waste of my mana.The young lady hidden under the Invisibility Cloak complained, then spun the revolver once more. It was a stunt worthy of a Western film.Hmm, I think I should give it another try. Should I use Foresight on that guy again?As she spoke playfully, Wollard was startled and waved his hands.My lady, please! If the Boss finds out about this, shell kill me!My mother doesnt even know that Im here, so how would she know that I used Foresight? As long as you keep your mouth shut, everything will be fine.From Wollards experience, nothing could stop his stubborn young lady. And at times like this, all they could do was wait for the result.However, for some reason the result of the Foresight did not come.The frivolous voice was gone, and the revolver that had been spinning wildly was now floating motionless in the air.Was her Foresight being blocked?After waiting for about ten minutes, Wollard cautiously reached out to the spot where the Invisibility Cloak had been. Just as his fingers were about to graze the soft texture of silkA short scream of ! came from the Invisibility Cloak.My lady?! Whats happening?Ah it seems like were fucking screwed.What do you mean by f-fucking screwed?Wollards jaw dropped at the foul language, but the young lady continued as if it didnt matter.North Manchuria has collapsed.North Manchuria collapsed? Realizing the meaning behind those words, Wollards expression hardened.That cant be. You had a Foresight related to him, didnt you?Hes heading towards North Manchuria now. Hes probably a mercenary. Wait, why didnt I think of him as a mercenary until now?My lady, is there any chance the Foresight might be wrongWollard asked, trying to deny reality, but the young lady under the Invisibility Cloak cut off any hope with a curt reply.No chance. North Manchuria is either collapsing or has already collapsed. Go to the headquarters and report it immediately.Yes, understood. But before that, you need to evacuate first, My lady.I cant do that.You cant do that?IAhhhh, forget about explanations. I have to go to North Manchuria.What on earth does that mean W-wait! My lady!Before he could even finish his question, he heard her footsteps fading away. Wollard hurriedly reached out, but all he grasped was the sound of her running further away.1. The word Gulag originally referred only to the division of the Soviet secret police that was in charge of running the forced labor camps from the 1930s to the early 1950s during Joseph Stalin''s rule, but in English literature the term is popularly used for the system of forced labor throughout the Soviet era. The Gulag is recognized as a major instrument of political repression in the Soviet Union. The camps housed both ordinary criminals and political prisoners, a large number of whom were convicted by simplified procedures, such as NKVD troikas or other instruments of extrajudicial punishment. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 37: The World After the Prologue (2) ***As they drew closer to North Manchuria, the scenery outside the truck began to change.The seemingly endless plains came to an end, giving way to mountains and rivers.On the mountain range, which was just a bit bigger than the hills, coniferous trees formed sparse forests. Thin ice floated on the meandering river that flowed along the mountains, and the cold air stung the nose.Only then did it feel that they were truly getting close to Siberia."Were almost there. Come on, everyone, wake up! Final weapon check before the mission!"Tian Lin''s voice reached Yeomyeongs ears as he was taking in the scenery. When he turned his head, he saw that Tian Lin was already fully armed.Like the other mercenaries who were just waking up, Yeomyeong also took out his weapon bag without complaint.The Remington MH750 and grenades provided by Jang Man, and the three steel swords supplied by the mercenary group.Although they were all close combat weapons, none of the other mercenaries bothered to point that out.After all, the newcomer wouldnt have any opportunity to fire a gun during a support mission for the expedition. It was enough that the experienced mercenaries carried guns.Just as all the mercenaries had finished arming themselves and the military truck began to decelerate...?Yeomyeong felt his senses plummeting. No, his reality stretched long.The sound of the military trucks engine and Vice Captain Kim Mansoos retching grew faint, as if coming from a distant place.He tried to draw his mana, but his mind had long since detached from his body.Amidst the expanded reality, a shadow surged forth.It was a primordial shadow that swallowed even starlight in the night sky, and at the same time it was a familiar shadow.Yeomyeong called out her name before he realized it. However, there was no response.The shadow silently enveloped his spirit and lifted him.He soared high above the expanded world, with his spirit separated from his body. Everything below started to become distant.The military truck was the first to become distant. Followed by the mountain range of Manchuria, and finally, the Korean Peninsula became distant.Eventually, once he soared high enough to reach the stars, a voice flowed from within the shadows.My Chosen One. It was a desirous voice, detached from reality. Only then did Yeomyeong realize this was all a dream. And not just any dream, but Migniums dream. Look over there. Heeding the shadow, Yeomyeong looked west. The first thing that caught his eye was the United States. The land of supermen, the victor of the Cold War, the strongest human nation.However, the place was shrouded in darkness. Only one source of light could be seena small, glimmering orb deep within Washington. Can you feel it? Yeomyeong couldnt tell what that light orb was, but he nodded. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even in the expanded world, he could vividly feel the light orb from that distant land, as if it were within reach. Now, find the next orb. His gaze then shifted to AustraliaSpecifically, the western side of the Australian continent, to a place called Lord Howe Island. Yeomyeong knew that place well, because the building on that beautiful island was none other than the famous Lord Howe Academy.However, the moment he focused on the academy, he narrowed his eyes.Unlike the United States, there were six orbs glittering at the academy.Some orbs were more brilliant than others, some were broken, and some were hidden...However, the combined light emitted by the six orbs couldnt be concealed. The array of the different lights intertwining was almost blinding....What in the world were those orbs?Questions flooded his mind, but no answers came. Migniums shadow then directed his gaze to the next place. Look below once more. Directly below him, between the Korean Peninsula dyed in a somber red and Siberia bathed in darkness Manchuria.There were two sparkling orbs. One was hastily heading north from the Manchurian base, while the other was right in front of the Manchurian rift.The moment he realized this, Yeomyeong''s mind plummeted downwards.Not towards the military truck he was riding in but to the top of the hill overlooking the Rift.It was the location of the North Manchurian base Tian Lin mentioned. The base should have been filled with armed mercenaries and superhumans, but now, nothing but burning ruins remained.Monsters swarmed around the nearby hills and forests, and the gunfire from the desperate mercenaries echoed.Was this an illusion within a dream? Or a prophetic dream?It was neither. The scene unfolding before his eyes was the reality taking place in real time.Yeomyeong turned his gaze towards himself in reality.Not too far from the burning base, he saw the military truck of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. Unaware of what was happening, the mercenaries were approaching the base unguardedStrange figures wearing pig and cow heads were charging at them.Could it be was the Korean government responsible for the destruction of the North Manchurian base? But why?Amidst the growing questions, Mignium spoke. Fate has awakened. All the masters of fate have risen as well.You must rightfully seize their fates. Incomprehensible words within an incomprehensible dream. Yeomyeong glared at Mignium, demanding an explanation.But the dream''s owner, Mignium, did not resolve his doubts. Instead, she silently smiled and dismissed him. Do strive harder, my Chosen One. The dream turned upside down. The expanded world contracted, and his mind flew back to his body.As Mignium''s shadow receded and the smell of death and blood stung his nose, Yeomyeong woke up from the dream. *** Having smelt something burning, Tian Lin stuck his head out of the military truck.The smell was wafting from beyond the coniferous forests of North Manchuria. Was it just the smell of gunpowder? No. Along with the gunpowder, there was also the scent of burning wood and flesh.Tian Lin frowned and saw black smoke rising into the sky as he looked up.That was undoubtedly an ominous sign.He picked up the radio and tried to make contact with the North Manchurian base. However, there was no response, even the signal tone was absent.Being a seasoned mercenary, Tian Lin did not disregard his instincts. Something had gone wrong, and things had taken a turn for the worst."Halt! Everyone stop!"He hit the driver''s seat to stop the truck and gathered the attention of the other mercenaries.The mercenaries, who were gearing up, looked at him in confusion and then frowned as they too noticed the smoke filling the sky."That cant be...""Leader, whats happening in North Manchuria?""I can''t tell because communication is down. For now... our mercenary group will disembark here. Wake those who are still sleeping! Secure the perimeter!"As soon as Tian Lin gave the order, Yeomyeong, who had his eyes shut, opened them slowly."...Newcomer?"As the Newcomer opened his eyes, the air around him grew heavy. Was he finally feeling tense in the face of danger?No, that didnt seem to be the case.With a rigid expression, Yeomyeong drew his sword and shotgun and approached Tian Lin."Senior Tian Lin. We need to retreat immediately.""Retreat? Are you scared or something?"Theres no time. A part of the unit needs to retreat and alert the rear. North Manchuria has already fallen.""Fallen? What are you talking about?"Tian Lin was unable to continue his question.The next moment, something flew towards the military truck carrying the other mercenaries.By the time Tian Lin figured out what it was, the rocket had already struck the truck.!!It was a powerful explosion. Unable to withstand the impact, the thick military truck was lifted off the ground.Flames, screams, perplexity, and fear mingled with the shockwaves that struck the mercenary group.Tian Lin, who was in the truck right beside it, was also thrown into the air and fell to the ground."Ugh, goddamn it."Fortunately, he landed on soft dirt. Although his head was ringing, he wasnt seriously injured."""My arm! My arm!"However, unlike Tian Lin, who was somewhat lucky, those who hadnt died instantly were screaming, having lost their limbs or been hit by shrapnel in vital spots. Most of their injuries couldnt be treated with the on-site first aid kits they had."200 meters ahead! In the western woods! More than 10 enemies!""Damn it, RETURN FIRE!"Those who were still conscious began returning fire in the direction the rocket had come from.The loud sound of gunfire filled the air.However, it was nothing more than suppressive fire. The firepower they could project with their rifles was limited against enemies hiding among the coniferous trees.It might have been different if they had brought grenades or mortars, but the weapons issued to the mercenaries were just automatic rifles and shotguns.It was inevitable. They were here to hunt monsters, not wage war against armed humans.The mercenary group was now facing a hopeless situation. It was only a matter of time before they were all wiped out.Damn it, everyone, retreat! Disperse into the forest!!Having assessed the situation, Tian Lin called for a retreat. Following his orders, some mercenaries started to run behind the cover.However, as soon as they turned their backs, the enemies fired rockets again.Were they using magic? Because the enemy''s rockets landed precisely above the mercenaries heads.Amidst the exploding blasts, blood and flesh scattered. Many mercenaries were swept away without even having the chance to scream.Retreat! Retreat!The odds were already stacked against them. Though it was unclear how the Newcomer knew that, there were high chances that North Manchuria was in shambles as well.Dont let yourself die in vain! I said, RETREAT!Contrary to his words, Tian Lin moved forward and fired his gun. He intended to buy time for his subordinates to escape....Tian Lin scanned his surroundings even as the sound of gunfire rang in his ears.No matter what, those two had to escape alive.Tian Lin pulled a grenade from his belt, tossed it, and took cover behind the foremost truck.By divine providence, the two he was looking for were also taking cover not too far from him.The two were conversing with their weapons drawn. They didn''t seem to be in bad shape.Unlike the Newcomer, who only had slightly damaged clothes, Kim Mansoo was scorched in several places... but such wounds were superficial to a Superhuman.Breathing a sigh of relief, Tian Lin shouted at them."Newcomer! Vice Captain! At this rate, the monsters will start moving south! Both of you should retreat and alert the Manchurian base!Even at the expense of the rest of the mercenaries, they had to stop the monsters from moving south. With a ruthless heart, Tian Lin gave orders to the other mercenaries.Everyone whos still alive, provide support! Cover those two! Buy them time!As soon as Tian Lin gave the command, the two began to move.However, not towards a path of retreat, but towards the enemy. Chapter 38: The World After the Prologue (3) ***The moment he saw the incoming rocket, Kim Mansoo realized that defeat was imminent.Swept away by the explosion, the thought of his impending death crossed his mind.Being a Superhuman did not mean that one was completely invincible. Getting shot was painful, excessive bleeding could lead to death, and a direct hit from a rocket was a guaranteed death.But, of course, there were exceptions.Superhumans who had reached a certain levelfor example, powerhouses like the Margrave or the Holy Swordcould even withstand tank turrets by using their highly reinforced mana.However, Kim Mansoo had not reached that level. Nor did he even dare to wish to reach such a state.Because he was a typical person who only looked at the immediate reality in front of him instead of dreaming an unattainable dream.So, at this moment, he could only grit his teeth while thinking of retreating.Was it simply because he valued his life? No, it wasn''t. In the first place, he wouldn''t have become a mercenary if he truly valued his life.The problem wasThe first line of defense, which was supposed to prevent the monsters from advancing south, had gone silent.To prevent civilian casualties, they needed to deliver this news to the Manchurian base as quickly as possible.And someone could turn the truck around and escape, he would have gladly sacrificed himself. However, it was clear that a rocket would come flying the moment someone moved the truck.In the end, a slightly fleet-footed Superhuman would have to go personally. And he was the only Superhuman present....Having made up his mind, Kim Mansoo turned towards the Manchurian base. And while doing so, he immediately met Yeomyeongs eyes from the opposite direction.Golden eyes glanced at him briefly, but that was all. Yeomyeong ignored him without even saying a word.Even though it wasn''t a situation to be ashamed of, Kim Mansoo was unable to raise his head.Yeomyeong brushed past his shoulder. And the next moment, Kim Mansoo''s eyes widened as he looked at the Newcomer."Wait, Newcomer, how... How are you wielding mana?"Mana.It was so intense, that even someone as insensitive as him could feel it emanating from the Newcomer''s body.Had he just awakened as a Superhuman? Or had he been hiding his Superhuman status all this time?...Either way, it didn''t matter.What mattered was that now, there were two Superhumans here. It would have been impossible if it were just him, but with two Superhumans, they somewhat stood a chance.With the truck''s speed, they could reach a place where they would be able to communicate with the Manchurian base within an hour. That was much faster compared to him running."Newcomer! Do you plan on fighting?"Kim Mansoo asked as he caught up with the Newcomer. Instead of replying, the Newcomer revealed his sword and shotgun.Seeing that gesture, Kim Mansoo let out a hollow laugh."If you''re thinking of fighting, fine. I have a plan, but I need your help.""...Does having a plan even mean anything in this situation?"As soon as Yeomyeong finished speaking, another anti-tank rocket hit the mercenaries. Amidst the prolonged explosion, screams echoed.Seeing that, Kim Mansoo''s expression hardened. They didnt have much time. Hence, he spoke quickly."The plan is simple. We distract them so the truck can escape.""...Is that all?""If possible... youll have to distract them by yourself for a while. I''ll take care of the ones with rockets in the meantime.""...""If even one truck manages to get away, we can prevent tens of thousands of deaths. So please, just hold out until then."It was a straightforward request to act as a meat shield, but Yeomyeong nodded without a complaint.After all, he had already decided to fight at the forefront. He had no reason to refuse someone who had planned to escape but turned back to help.Of course, the words that came out of his mouth weren''t exactly kind."It really is a simple plan.""...I''m sorry."Kim Mansoo could only bow his head since he was practically asking the young man to die with him.And the next moment, they heard Tian Lin''s voice echoing in their ears.- Tian Lin was urging both of them to retreat to the Manchurian base. It was similar to the decision Kim Mansoo had made, as he had still not realized that Yeomyeong was a Superhuman."...What will you do?"As soon as Tian Lin finished speaking, Yeomyeong asked."We stick to the plan. No need to explain. Tian Lin will make a move even if we don''t say anything."His answer was firm. Yeomyeong nodded and gathered mana in his feet. Kim Mansoo grabbed his rifle and unsheathed his trusty hatchet.That was all the preparation they needed; no further discussion was necessary.- Using Tian Lin''s voice as a signal, the two of them pushed off the ground simultaneously.***It almost looked as if Yeomyeong was flying. Having combined the Feather Step from the Flying Kick technique with the mana of the Surging Wave technique, the burst of mana propelled him off the ground, and his body cut through the air.His destination was the coniferous forest where they were hiding. He closed the distance in an instant.Bullets rained down on him belatedly. Most of the bullets didn''t even graze his clothes, but one lucky shot managed to pierce his left shoulder.Blood splattered. Though the recoil made him stagger for a moment, Yeomyeong had already made his way to the coniferous forest.Standing among the towering trees, Yeomyeong intentionally released an overwhelming amount of mana.It was a blatant provocation. The glowing red eyes of the figures with pig and cow heads turned toward him.And as if on cue, they all raised their weapons.Gunfire erupted. Yeomyeong darted between the trees, leaving the unmoving conifers riddled with holes, spewing wood chips and sap.Tightening his grip on his sword, Yeomyeong dashed through the forest.Unlike the Shepherds, who could only follow him with their eyes, he was able to sense the presence of those men as if they were within his grasp.Yeomyeong swung the supplied iron sword horizontally. A silver streak flashed briefly.Wherever the sword passed, the pig-headed men''s heads separated from their bodies, spilling blood.And before the sticky blood even hit the ground, Yeomyeong was already charging towards his next target.Two, three, four...Like a butcher in a slaughterhouse, his blade continued to cleave through the pig-headed men."It-is-a-Su-per-hu-man! Permitting-to-use-the-curse!"After more than half of the pig-heads fell victim to his blade, a cow-headed man bellowed. Immediately, the disgusting mana contained within their bodies began to seep out.Then, would the chicken-headed one come next? After steadying his now-cold breath, Yeomyeong shook the blood off his sword.Dozens of curses surged towards him simultaneously. However, he felt no fear.Yeomyeong moved his already regenerated left hand and drew the Handle of Uragan from his waistband.[...Dont you think that you encounter these wicked creatures a bit too frequently?]Using the unicorn''s voice resonating in his mind as a signal, Yeomyeong raised his sword to shoulder height.It was a preparation stance for sweeping them all in one strike because the number of enemies was too much to kill them individually."Kill him!"The cow-headed man, most likely the bravest among them, lunged forward with his mouth wide open.His mana twisted, and a red beam shot out of his gaping mouth.Yeomyeong didn''t attempt to dodge it. He simply raised his left hand and planted his feet on the ground.[O Virgin! I shall protect you!]Just as the beam was about to engulf him, a multicolored light burst forth from the Handle of Uragan, repelling the curse."Kill him! Kill him!"However, it didn''t end there. All sorts of curses prepared by the rest were unleashed upon Yeomyeong.Green and red beams, yellow acidic fluids, and foul-smelling transparent curses...Facing all of these, Yeomyeong simply infused mana into his iron sword.It was the same technique he had displayed before Seti using chopsticks.He borrowed the form of the Comet Swords shell and filled it with the waves rippling through his body.It rippled. His mana, his heart, his rage.Yeomyeong swung the sword he was yet to name. He slashed horizontally, cutting through everything in sight.The mana from the sword swept through the air lightly. The split air fell silent, and the blowing wind held its breath.For a very brief moment, there was absolute silence.Then, the cow-headed man closest to him opened his mouth."You! It turns out you know us too well. How can that be? It was as if you''re our natural adversary...""...""Ah, I see. So, it was you the bastard who went on a rampage in Incheon"And with those words, a long, thin line appeared across the cow-headed man''s chest.The same happened to the other pig-headed men, cow-headed men, and the conifers beside them.As he concluded his brief reflection, the upper bodies separated from their lower bodies and the internal organs that lost their owners spilled onto the ground.Soon after, the conifers began falling, one after another. The dead trees formed graves over the cursed bodies.Observing this scene for a moment, Yeomyeong let out a deep sigh before turning around.It was because Kim Mansoo and the mercenary group came to mind.Whether it was fortunate or not, no more gunfire could be heard from the mercenary group''s direction.As for Kim Mansoo...He was standing right over there, opening and closing his mouth repeatedly."...Did you handle those bastards with rockets well?"Cold sweat ran down his rugged face as Yeomyeong met his gaze.If it had been the usual Kim Mansoo, he would have laughed heartily or made a crude joke to lighten the mood.However, after witnessing Yeomyeong''s swordsmanship, he couldn''t bring himself to do so.He had struggled to handle just three of them, yet this guy killed not only the pig-headed ones but also the stronger-looking cow-headed ones in a single strike by slicing through the air.He was at a loss for words, so he nodded with much difficulty."Do you think the other mercenaries managed to retreat safely?"When Yeomyeong asked again, a brief silence lingered.Only after seeing Yeomyeong frown slightly did Kim Mansoo speak up."...If it is Tian Lin, I am sure they have managed to retreat, Sir. Also I have not heard any gunshots since a while ago."Why did this man suddenly start speaking in a formal tone? Yeomyeong tilted his head but didn''t dwell on it for long. After all, his manner of speaking didn''t really matter."So, should we also retreat?""Well, uh first, we should confirm the status of the North Manchurian base and search for survivors.""I see. Then we should head north as planned."Yeomyeong sheathed his sword and started walking north.He already knew that the North Manchurian base had fallen, but he intended to look into something else....The light orb in front of the Manchurian Rift.What exactly was that light orb?Given the term master of fate and the fact that there were six light orbs at the academy, there was a high probability that it referred to a personOf course, nothing was certain. After all, the idea that the light orb was a person was just a hypothesis.It could simply be a strange fateful encounter or an objectAs he pondered over this and moved northward, something caught Yeomyeong''s senses."Evade!"By the time Yeomyeong yelled, that something was already right in front of him.As Kim Mansoo looked up in confusion, Yeomyeong drew his sword and slashed at the air.Metal clashed with metal, and small sparks flew. Yeomyeong''s iron sword vibrated with a ringing sound as it deflected something.Wondering what had flown at him, Yeomyeong checked the object he had just deflected. Soon after, he furrowed his brows.It was definitely not a bullet fired from a gun because no bullet in this world would have its casing still attached after being fired.The sound of clapping could be heard from the direction the bullet had come from. When Yeomyeong turned his head, he saw a group of zombies clapping. What the heck was happening?And before his question could linger for long, a high-pitched voice resounded through the night.- It was a chilling, scratchy voice, like metal being scraped, that belonged to an old man."This voice, could it be..."Kim Mansoo''s body stiffened at the sound of the voice. When Yeomyeong turned his head towards the voice, he immediately understood why.- There stood a gigantic skeleton that even the conifer trees couldn''t conceal.However, it wasn''t a skeleton made of human bones.Horns grew from the back of its skull like a crown, and it had a long snout filled with sharp teeth.Its reptilian body extended seamlessly into a tail, with bony wings spread wide from its shoulders.The sight was unmistakablyBlue flames flickered from the empty eye sockets that once held the visage of a living dragon.- sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 39: The World After the Prologue (4) ***Due to the intense mana emanating from the Dragons chest, Yeomyeong squinted as soon as he locked eyes with the Skeletal Dragon.His eyes burned as if he were standing next to a blast furnace.Without taking his eyes off the Skeletal Dragon, he asked Kim Mansoo."...Vice Captain, what is that thing?"Kim Mansoo, who had been trembling as he stared at the Dragon, finally returned to his senses.Without even attempting to wipe off the cold sweat dripping from his face, he replied in a cautious tone."Kahal Magdu... The Undead Dragon that teamed up with terrorists. Why is a monster that should be in South America here in Manchuria...?"As soon as Kim Mansoo finished his explanation, the Dragon spoke.- .Was it really so impressive for someone to know his name? The flames in the Dragon''s eye sockets softened and curved into the shape of a crescent moon.- ...- The Skeletal Dragon spoke as if trying to console them, wagging its finger, which was now nothing but bone.Then, countless footsteps began to echo from beyond the coniferous forest. Hearing the irregular and unnatural footsteps, Yeomyeong frowned....Soon, an overwhelming number of zombies emerged from within the darkness of the forest."Goddamn it..."As soon as he recognized the zombies, a curse immediately slipped out Kim Mansoos lips.It was because their attire was all too familiar Military uniforms, combat suits, even uniforms of the other mercenary groups..."North Manchuria is already... done for."Back when he faced the monstrous human with rocket launchers, he still held on to a glimmer of hope, believing that North Manchuria wouldnt fall to mere terrorists.But now, confronted with undeniable proof, Kim Mansoo could only shut his eyes tightly, and his expression turned grim."Vice Captain."Yeomyeong, who had been observing the situation, interrupted his thoughts and spoke as he watched the approaching zombies."What are you going to do?"Reading the intent behind the question, Kim Mansoo bit his lip.To fight or flee.Neither choice was easy. Because when going against that massive Skeletal Dragon, neither victory nor escape was guaranteed."First... we should flee."The decision was quick, and their feet were even quicker.The two of them kicked off the ground almost simultaneously and ran in the opposite direction of the Dragon. The zombies, dragging their broken bodies, chased after them, but they were unable to keep up with the strides of the Superhumans.- The Dragon moved its bony legs to chase after the two. Its steps were leisurely, as if it were a nobleman on a stroll.The sound of the giant footsteps behind them gradually grew distant, but Yeomyeong couldn''t relax.A growing sense of foreboding was creeping up on him, as if something was wrong....What was it?As he frowned, he could sense something moving in front of him.The slow footsteps suggested that they were undoubtedly zombies. Were they already surrounded? Yeomyeong instinctively changed directions. No, rather, he tried to.Kim Mansoo was the first to stop, before Yeomyeong. The two of them looked grimly at the zombies surrounding them."...Damn it."They were all members of Team 3 from the Sonjuk Mercenary Group, who had died in the previous battle."That fucking bastard...!"Seeing his comrades turned into zombies, Kim Mansoo clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white.At that moment, they heard the voice of the Dragon approaching them leisurely.- When Yeomyeong turned around, the Dragon had its fingers curled, aimed at the two of them.The pose was similar to when a human was about to flick something with their thumb and index finger., the Dragon flicked its fingers and something was launched toward the two at an incredible speed.Once again, Yeomyeong swung his sword to deflect the attack. However, this time, it wasnt a bullet that flew toward them.The object that fell to the ground was a dog tag.A blood-stained dog tag that probably belonged to a soldier or mercenary from North Manchuria.What a menace.The fact that this gigantic creature was carrying something like that clearly showed that it was not as a treasure but purely for provocation.Seeing the expressions on their faces harden, the Dragon burst into laughter. Kim Mansoo gritted his teeth and glared at it."Newcomer, you should run.""...What about you, Vice Captain?""I''ll buy some time. Since you''re faster than me, use any means necessary to get this news to the Manchurian base."Manchurian base? Yeomyeong pondered as he looked at Kim Mansoo, who decided to sacrifice himself. Could it be did he not realize?Yeomyeong whispered in Kim Mansoo''s ear."Senior Tian Lin is not among the zombies. It seems like he managed to escape.""What?""If the Dragon learns of it, he might pursue them, so let''s end this conversation here. And..."Yeomyeong stood beside Kim Mansoo, holding his sword. The sound of the zombies was getting closer."I will fight alongside you.""...It would be better for you to flee.""If we divide our forces even after being surrounded like this, we''ll just be defeated individually.""Or we might both die at the same time."Despite saying that, Kim Mansoo loaded his rifle. It didn''t seem like he was inclined to dissuade Yeomyeong any further.Yeomyeong glanced between the Skeletal Dragon and the zombies before speaking."Vice Captain, I have a plan.""...A plan? In this situation?"The conversation strangely evoked a sense of dj vu. Kim Mansoo turned his head slightly to look at Yeomyeongs face."It''s a simple plan. While Im dealing with the Dragon, you take care of the zombies.""...Thats it?""Yes, and if possible... please don''t die."A wry smile appeared on Kim Mansoo''s previously rigid face. He tightened his grip on his rifle and nodded."Alright, let''s give it a shot... No, let''s make it happen."The moment he resolved himself, Yeomyeong kicked off the ground.The zombies rushed at him, but with the mana powering his calves, Yeomyeong had already leaped.He stepped into the airor rather, kicked off the trunk of a coniferous tree to climb higher.And on reaching the top of the tree, he was finally at eye level with the Dragon. The eerie blue flames in the Dragon''s eye sockets met Yeomyeong''s golden gaze.***- S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Undead Dragon, Kahal Magdu, spoke in a voice tinged equally with surprise and amusement, expressing admiration.- No further conversation was needed.As Yeomyeong leaped towards the Dragon, the Dragon stirred up its mana with a wave of its hand almost simultaneously.The Dragon''s overwhelming mana was arrayed, and the surrounding mana yielded to it, forming sharp ice.It was a simple attack spell that human Mages called Ice Spikes.However, the Ice Spikes conjured by the Dragon were fundamentally different in size, strength, and number when compared to those of humans.!The air froze, and dozens of ice spikes filled the space. The ice, glistening under the night sky, looked menacing.The next moment, with a flick of the Dragon''s finger, all the Ice Spikes moved simultaneously, flying towards Yeomyeong.It was a perfect encirclement, covering not just top and bottom, but all the other directions.Facing an unavoidable attack, Yeomyeong thought back to the wolf monster he had seen during his entrance test.More precisely, he recalled the manner in which it moved its body.The monster infused mana into its heart, squeezing its blood vessels to enhance its body.For humans, merely attempting to imitate that would result in vomiting blood and dying, but Yeomyeong was willing to take the risk.He trusted his Regeneration ability. With a Regeneration ability surpassing that of even Superhumans, he believed he could endure the monster''s technique.His thought process was brief, and there was no hesitation..Yeomyeong poured mana into his heart to make it pump faster.His heart, surpassing its limits, pumped blood and mana, making his blood vessels throb to the verge of bursting.From his head to his toes, from his aorta to his microvasculature.More mana and more oxygen were supplied everywhere. The reaction was explosive.His vision cleared, and his body outpaced his senses. As his mana surged, everything around him seemed to slow down.In that split second, he could clearly see all the trajectories of the Dragon''s Ice Spikes. As the spikes moved along their paths, Yeomyeong swung his sword towards their weakest point. A flash of white light erupted from his blade.The encirclement of the Ice Spikes shattered on making contact with his sword.Cold shards of ice splashed against Yeomyeong''s cheek.And before they could even melt, he managed to pierce through the encircling Ice Spikes and reached directly above the Dragons head at a breakneck speed.- Without even giving the Dragon a chance to react, Yeomyeong plunged his sword towards its chest.As he descended, he unleashed the Surging Wave technique.The mana in his heart flowed through his waist, shoulder, elbow, and hand. His sword became a wave, surging towards the Dragon.His target: the Dragon''s heart he sensed between its ribs.However, the Dragon twisted its body at the last moment, extending its front leg towards the sword. This move was to protect its chest by sacrificing its bones.The next moment, Yeomyeong''s sword collided with the Dragon.He did not feel the sensation of cutting through anything. The feeling that came up through his grip was heavy and Yeomyeong was flung away along with his sword.""Yeomyeong tumbled across the ground after falling, but he quickly regained his stance. As expected, his sword had failed to reach the Dragon''s heart.All he had managed to do was knock off a few fragments of bone from its front paw.The hardness was beyond imagination. If there had been flesh, he could have tried to cause a massive bleeding, but the opponent was an undead with only its bones remaining. And his sole target was its heart.Yeomyeong took a deep breath, then tightened his grip on his sword.- The Dragon, seemingly amused by something, stood on its hind legs and swung its hand. Its massive claws left a long gash in the place Yeomyeong had been.The coniferous trees shattered, and dirt flew in the air. Having managed to narrowly escape the Dragon''s attack range, Yeomyeong drew on his mana once more.He immediately propelled himself and reached directly under the Dragon.Since he couldnt attack from above, he planned to thrust his sword from below. He stretched his body as he used his Feather Step.The Dragon struck the ground Yeomyeong was treading. The impact was strong enough to make the ground tremble, but Yeomyeong had already accelerated and reached right under the Dragon''s nose.Yet, he was unable to raise his sword because the next moment, an unexpected attack struck his body.It was the Dragon''s tail that hit him. He barely managed to block it with his sword, but the heavy impact sent him flying.Yeomyeong soared through the sky in a parabolic arc, like a tennis ball."!The shock that he was unable to deflect coursed through his muscles, causing his microvessels to burst all at once from the immense pressure.Blood spewed out from his mouth and nose. However, the biggest problem was the microvessels in his eyes. His vision turned red.- The Dragon''s mocking voice reached him as Yeomyeong plummeted to the ground.His whole body throbbed, but he had no time to rest. The Dragon was already preparing its next spell.He immediately pushed off the ground, using the recoil to stand up.Even though his vision hadn''t returned yet, he could clearly sense the mana swirling around him.This time, it was lightning. The sound of electric currents tearing through the air deafened him. Unlike the Ice Spikes, it was an attack he would be unable to deflect with his sword.- Yeomyeong wiped the blood from his eyes and looked at the lightning filling his field of vision.Would he be able to dodge all that lightning? He wasn''t sure.However, if he didn''t, he would surely die. He spat out the blood in his mouth and raised his sword.- Just as the lightning and sword were about to clash, both the Dragon and the human turned their gaze towards the other side of the coniferous forest.- Something was approaching them.There was no mana, no sign of any presence... yet the sound, resembling that of a vehicle exhaust, grew louder and louder....!By the time Yeomyeong realized it was indeed the sound of a motorcycle''s exhaust, the source of the noise was already in front of him.Just above Yeomyeong, the air split open as a motorcycle appeared.It was a top-tier sports motorcycle adorned with all sorts of grenades and homemade bombs hanging off its body.Radiating a holy light, as if it were a Holy Relic, the motorcycle flew straight towards the Dragon.It was an utterly surreal sight. The Dragon stared blankly with its mouth agape as the motorcycle traced an arc through the air.Only when the motorcycle almost reached its chest did it snap out of its daze.- The moment the Dragon tried to grab the motorcycle, it exploded.First, an intense bright light engulfed the area. Then, a tremendous shockwave swept through the surroundings, and finally, the Dragon''s scream echoed through the forest.- Yeomyeong instinctively raised his hands to shield himself from the incoming debris. As the shock subsided, he turned his head toward the direction the motorcycle had come.Two floating automatic rifles, held by slender hands, hovered in midair.It was the gunslinger he had hoped never to see again.1. The term Yankee and its contracted form Yank have several interrelated meanings, all referring to people from the United States. Chapter 40: The World After the Prologue (5) ***"How did you end up?"Just as Yeomyeong was about to voice out a question, a frivolous voice cut him off."You worthless pile of bones that can''t even produce broth! Just drop dead!!"Following the slew of crude curses, she began firing two automatic rifles simultaneously.Bullets, imbued with a brilliant white light, pierced the darkness and rained down on the Dragon. Though it was more of a wild barrage than a precise attack.However, the opponent was a dragon as massive as several trucks stacked together, so the bullets pummeled its entire body relentlessly.- They said that holy mana was the ultimate weakness of the undead. And indeed, it was as they said.Each time the shining bullets struck the Dragon, the mana it was emanating visibly weakened.- As the Dragon, tormented by the bullets, roared in agony, the zombies fighting Kim Mansoo rushed towards the gunslinger.The zombies stumbled and trampled over each other as they died. However, even as their numbers continued to dwindle, more of them kept hurling themselves at the bullets."Damn, I wouldve carried a wand if I had known that this would happen."Seeing the swarm of zombies, the gunslinger tossed the empty magazine to the ground and hid within something invisible.Having lost their target all of a sudden, the zombies wandered around in confusion, spinning in place or just stopping altogether.A brief lull followed. And that was exactly what the Dragon had been waiting for.Gathering its dispersed mana with some difficulty, the Dragon rose to its feet, shaking its wings and tail.- Anger boiled deep within Kahal Magdu''s chest. His previously calm tone vanished and was replaced by a sinister flame flickering from his mouth.- Soon after, an enormous amount of mana began gathering in his mouth, making the magic he had displayed until now seem like a mere joke in comparison.- The Dragon''s signature techniqueThe Dragons Breath.Sensing its immense power, Yeomyeong tried to make a break for it as quickly as possible. Or, rather, he was about to.As he was about to make a break for it, the sound of hurried footsteps entered his ear.The footsteps were trying to avoid the zombies by taking a long detour.And the next moment, Yeomyeong gritted his teeth and turned towards the direction of the sound.Although he couldn''t see it, as soon as he reached out to the empty space where the footsteps were coming from, he managed to grab something soft."!?"The invisible body he touched suddenly went rigid. But Yeomyeong grabbed her, tucked her under his arm, gathered all his mana, and leaped off the ground.Soon, blue flames poured down on the spot he had been standing.He managed to escape by a hair''s breadth. The heat singed his back, and the smell of burnt hair stung his nose.The gunslinger under his arm shouted something, but the roar of the flames drowned it out.After running for a while, he finally managed to get out of the Dragon''s sight."Hey, you...! You crazy bastard! What do you think youre grabbing!"The gunslinger squirmed and yelled at it, although it seemed to be more from embarrassment than anger.Yeomyeong obediently let her go. And just like when he grabbed her, he released his grip lightly.Not expecting to be let go of so suddenly, she plopped onto the ground, landing on her butt. The transparent cloth covering her slid down slightly.Peeking out from under the invisible screen was a girl around the same age as Seti.Her skin was white and her long, straight hair even whiter. She had a straight nose, an oval chin, and thick blindfolds covering her eyes.She had a noble and mysterious air, like a statue displayed in a temple. However, it was difficult to appreciate her beauty when it was just her head floating in mid-air.Yeomyeong gave her a wry smile."You, you...!""...Thank you for saving me? Youre welcome.""No, that''s not it...!"Although it was unclear how she was still able to see even with the blindfold on, she glanced at the burnt forest and Yeomyeong alternately, her lips trembling."..., you''re right.""...""Thank, thank wait, what the hell are you talking about? I saved you first! We''re even now!"Yeomyeong raised his eyebrow, and a short silence ensued. Just as the silence was about to extend longer, Kim Mansoo, who had arrived while following the zombies, gaped."Saintess?"The Saintess? This girl?The unexpected title made Yeomyeong frown. The Saintess he was familiar with was the former Saintess... a grandmother with a warm and kind impression.Seeing Yeomyeong''s expression, the Saintess tried to raise her voice, but the sound of trees falling in the distance interrupted her.It was the sound of the Dragon recovering its mana after spewing flames."Oh cmon! Seriously? Not even a minute of rest?"The Saintess jumped to her feet and extended a hand from within the Invisibility Cloak.Kim Mansoo was startled at the sight of the floating head and hand, but the Saintess ignored him and spoke to Yeomyeong."Your sword and hand. Give me.""What?""Theres no time. Hurry up."As soon as Yeomyeong cautiously extended both his hands, a light emanated from her handwarm and gentle mana.The Saintess grasped Yeomyeong''s hands and infused her mana into him. The mana gradually climbed up his hands, gently filling his body.As the light passed through, the first thing it healed were the torn blood vessels from the aftereffects.Next, his overworked heart and muscles regained their strength, and finally, his depleted mana was restored.It was the first time he had ever received Healing Magic.As Yeomyeong blinked in astonishment, the Saintess sighed deeply."What the hell did you do to push your body to this state?""...""Seriously! Even if I bless you, it''ll only last for three minutes at best."She glared at Yeomyeong through her blindfold and then pointed at the Dragon that was looking around for them."From now on, I''m going to cast God Redox''s blessing on you. The blessing will last three minutes at most. I''ll cover you, so in those three minutes, pierce that thing''s heart. If you fail, both of us..."She glanced at Kim Mansoo and added."...no, all three of us will die. Got it?"Seeing Yeomyeong nod, the Saintess''s mana turned red.Unlike the twisted dark red mana belonging to the Shepherds, this mana was pure red.While Yeomyeong was admiring its color, the Saintess began her prayer."O Red God who presides over battles and wars, your fighter calls upon you. Here and now, a warrior in need of your power stands before you..."As she continued praying, the gently glowing mana began to swell, becoming larger and larger.The light, which was smaller than that of a flashlight, covered the back of his hand and soon grew large enough to envelop his entire body.And the next momentSeeing the sudden beam of red light shooting up into the sky, the Dragon turned its gaze.The blue flames in its eye sockets contorted as it confirmed the presence of three humans outside the range of the forest burned by its Dragons Breath.- It spat out in an annoyed voice and snapped its fingers.That became the signal for the zombies that managed to survive its Dragons Breath to start charging toward the three of them simultaneously.- As the Dragon growled, Yeomyeong started running while holding the now red-tinged sword.***"I''ll cover you, so dont worry about the zombies. Just run!" As Yeomyeong kicked off the ground, the Saintess once again pulled out the automatic rifle from within her Invisibility Cloak.The sound of gunfire, followed by the cries of the falling zombies, filled the space between the coniferous trees.Yeomyeong did as she said. Without even glancing at the approaching zombies, he focused solely on the Dragon as he sprinted towards it.He unleashed the Feather Step from the Flying Kick technique. Building on it, he accelerated using the Surging Wave technique, his heart pumping furiously. Finally, he overlaid his body with the foreign mana flowing within him.The mana of the gods or the power known as Holy PowerThe blessing bestowed by the Saintess pushed Yeomyeong''s body beyond its limits.His entire circulatory system and heart, which had been teetering on the edge, broke free of their limits and pulsed as if they were on the verge of bursting. A burning desire for battle settled in the place where fear had once resided.To prevent the Dragon from gaining any time, Yeomyeong accelerated even more. The red mana trailed behind him like a tail as he compounded acceleration upon acceleration.He closed in an instant. Swift and decisivethat was all Yeomyeong could think about.- And when he reached right in front of the Dragon, he transferred the acceleration to his shoulder and swung his sword at the Dragon.The Dragon''s mana, prepared for the collision, quickly aligned to form a translucent shield, blocking the space between Yeomyeong and the Dragon.However, the shield prepared by the Dragon could not withstand the impact with the momentum. Hanging in the air, it cracked and spat out mana fragments.In a split second, ice spikes fell from the top of the shield. Using the shield as a foothold, Yeomyeong accelerated again.- The Dragon continued to cast magic as lightning and ice spikes continuously obstructed Yeomyeong''s path.Although the magic was unable to touch Yeomyeong, it was still able to slow his approach momentarily. And that was what the Dragon was aiming for.While Yeomyeong hesitated for a moment, the Dragon spread its wings and flew into the sky.With only bones left of its wings, it seemed like there was some magic cast on them. And with just a few flaps, the Dragon reached a height above the coniferous trees.- Kahal Magdu sneered at Yeomyeong and opened his mouth. The Dragons Breath, far weaker than the one before, spread widely over the ground. Yeomyeong frowned as he dodged the blue flames.And only after he looked at the burning coniferous forest did Yeomyeong realize the Dragon''s intention in scattering its Breath.The places the Breath touched were the coniferous forests surrounding the Dragon''s feet in a circle.Yes, its aim was to burn all the trees that Yeomyeong could use as footholds.- .The Dragon laughed heartily from above the burning trees and smoke, as if it were a demon from hell.It was the laughter of someone confident of their victory. The certainty that a sword would not be able to harm itself.The Dragon looked down at Yeomyeong with leisure and gathered its mana. A giant magic circle appeared above the Dragon''s head, and the wind swirled so fiercely that the coniferous trees began to tremble.- However, the next moment, Kim Mansoo yelled at Yeomyeong."Newcomer!!"He was running towards Yeomyeong and the Dragon, carrying a large conifer tree the Dragon had knocked down.No further explanation was needed. Yeomyeong immediately understood his intention and turned towards Kim Mansoo."Step on it and jump!"With his face flushed red, Kim Mansoo threw the conifer tree into the air. It was a throw that contained all the strength of a Superhuman.Not missing a beat, Yeonyeong leaped.Mana surged through his legs like a tsunami, and using the trees floating mid-air as footholds, he leaped to a higher point.But the next moment.- Kahal Magdu raised his hand as he watched Yeomyeong flying towards him. His fingers curled into a circle.- The Dragon flicked its fingers towards Yeomyeong. Yeomyeong instinctively swung his sword, but this time, it wasn''t just one projectile.The fragments of the motorcycle the Saintess had blown up earlierCountless pieces of metal rained down on Yeomyeong like a shrapnel grenade.It was simple but effective, as deflecting all the tiny fragments while in the air was impossible.Eventually, one of the metal pieces pierced Yeomyeong''s right shoulder. Unfortunately, it managed to sever a nerve, and caused his grip to loosen.Yeomyeong dropped his sword.- The Dragon flicked its fingers once again. The last piece of metal pierced Yeomyeong''s body, and he started to fall in the direction he had been flying.Yeomyeong gritted his teeth. The blessing would only last for another 50 seconds, not enough to leap again.Was this the end?Was his life really going to end like thiswithout achieving his revenge, even after battling unexpected misfortune and a ridiculous enemy?He couldn''t accept it. He didn''t want to accept it.Even as he was falling, Yeomyeong poured all his mana into his heart, increasing the blood and mana flow to his brain.His ability to think accelerated, and reality slowed down.And in that brief moment, Yeomyeong recalled the strongest human he had ever seen personally.Freya Cahn.Would it have been possible for the Holy Sword to overcome this moment? In this situation, falling without a sword and possessing no wings would she?It was a meaningless thought. The holy sword didnt choose Yeomyeong, nor did he possess the ability to fly.All he possessed were the Surging Wave technique, Flying Kick technique, and the Comet Sword whose true intention he was yet to comprehend completely.At that moment, a line of text flashed through his mind. Without realizing it, Yeomyeong moved his left hand. He grasped the blue dagger stored carefully in his pocket, the Arcane Relic handed down by Freya Cahn. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As the light overflows."Although there was no starlight, the Holy Power bestowed by the Saintess was overflowing within him. The red blessing gathered within the Arcane Relic."It does not discriminate between left and right."Although he couldnt move his right hand, his left hand remained intact. With his left hand, he assumed the initial stance of the Comet Sword.Was this the true intention of the Comet Sword? Did he manage to arrive at the correct interpretation? He didnt know.However, he was certain of one thingthis was the only way out.Yeomyeong swung his sword.The swordsmanship he performed with his complete focus cut through the air, and in place of starlight, the blessing bestowed by the Saintess burned brightly.The light that began at the dagger in his left hand- ...became a long-tailed comet. Upon seeing the red starlight, the Dragon reflexively re-arranged his mana, but Yeomyeongs Sword Aura was slightly faster.The incomplete barrier shattered. The intense starlight shot straight through the sky and pierced the Dragons chest.- The red light continued long and passed through the Dragons ribcage. Kahal Magdu clutched his chest as he fell to the ground. The ground, which absorbed the impact of its massive body, quaked violently, and the scorched trees and stones quivered. * * *Newcomer! Well done!! Kim Mansoo, who caught the falling Yeomyeong, cheered as he watched the Dragon fall.However, that joy was short-lived, as Yeomyeong spoke, gasping for breath.Its not over yet.What?It missed.And just as he said that, the Dragon that had fallen to the ground rose again. Amidst the dust, a rib fell from his chest.Yeomyeongs sword had only managed to cut off one of his ribs, not his heart.- ?Despite losing a rib, the flames in the Dragons eye sockets burned several times brighter than before.- Kahal Magdu said as he opened his mouth wide.The surrounding mana began to gather, and once again, a terrifying breath surged from the Dragons mouth.It was a flame that neither Yeomyeong, who lost his blessing, nor Kim Mansoo could escape from.- Sensing his imminent death, Kim Mansoo shut his eyes tightly. However, no matter how long he waited, he did not feel the scorching flames....What was happening?As he opened his eyes to sneak a peek, he saw that the Dragon had shut its mouth and was looking beyond the conifer forest. Yeomyeongs tired gaze was also fixed in the same direction.Soon, a familiar sound reached Kim Mansoos ears.It was the sound of helicopter propellers The sound of reinforcements arriving from Manchuria.- The Dragon snorted and looked at Kim Mansoo and Yeomyeong, saying- With those words, Kahal Magdu flew off with all his strength, seemingly beating his wings hurriedly.Although it was hard to understand how such a massive body was able to move so swiftly, the Dragon disappeared into the sky in an instant.And just as it appeared, its disappearance was also swift and elusive....Why is it fleeing?Kim Mansoo muttered blankly as he watched the Dragon disappear into the darkness of the night.The one who answered his question was the Saintess, who had been swept away by the zombies but had somehow managed to approach them.Because at the end of the day, that skeleton bastard is just a mercenary. He doesnt have enough loyalty to start a full-scale war with the nation."As soon as he heard those words, Kim Mansoos legs gave out, and he collapsed to the ground.Yeomyeong, who was caught in Kim Mansoos arms, also fell to the ground.The aftereffects of straining his heart and the accumulated fatigue began to overwhelm him, draining all his strength.It wasnt a problem that could be solved with his Regeneration ability. He would probably be in excruciating pain tonight....Yeomyeong shut his eyes. However, just as he was about to pass out, the Saintess suddenly imbued healing light into his head.You don''t need to heal me.Even though Yeomyeong said that, the Saintess didnt stop healing him.Eventually, after feeling somewhat rejuvenated, Yeomyeong forced his eyes open. In his vision, he saw the floating head of the Saintess, and she was frowning.Get up.....The reporters will be here soon....Reporters? So what?Do you expect me to face them all by myself? At least, you have to be in the photos too.She forcibly helped Yeomyeong stand up. Thanks to the healing light, he managed to stand, albeit shakily.They must have rushed over as soon as they heard that I, the Saintess, was here. I bet one of those helicopters is full of reporters....Yeomyeong didnt hide his expression, '' So what do you want me to do about it? Seeing this, the Saintess pouted., seriously?! Theyll fucking chase me relentlessly if its just me, calling me Saintess over and over... , since you fought as well, do the interview with me. Then Ill forgive you for touching me earlier....I don''t think there''s anything to forgive.Despite saying that, Yeomyeong grudgingly moved because he remembered that he had come to Manchuria to gain fame.He had no reason to refuse such an opportunity.Well... fine, alright. I''ll deal with the reporters with you.For real? No backing out?Yeomyeong nodded with difficulty and turned his gaze beyond the conifer forest.Beyond the dark horizon, numerous helicopters and military trucks were drawing closer.:" Chapter 41: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? ***In the training room that the Lord Howe Academy prided itself on. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.In the middle of that pure white room, with mana metal coating the walls and the floor, stood Seti with her eyes closed.Since it was still dawn, the training room was quiet, with no one coming in and no one else to disturb her.Seti liked this tranquility. She savored this long-awaited silence, then at some point, she opened her eyes and slowly raised her War Hammer.The War Hammer supplied by the academy was just a crude lump of metal, but Seti didn''t mind.Unless it was made by a dwarf, all War Hammers were more or less the same to her, and if she had no expectations, there would be no disappointments. As long as it didn''t break mid-swing, it was enough.In that sense, the equipment supplied by the academy was neither bad nor good... With such thoughts, she started swinging the War Hammer.She swung the hammer with proper form, using all the muscles in her body without exerting her mana.From her heels to her trapezius muscles, all her muscles endured the weight and recoil simultaneously.After just a few swings, beads of sweat started to form on her forehead, but Seti increased her speed Faster, heavier, stronger.Finally, only once her muscles screamed that they could move no more did she unleash her mana.The War Hammer, which had been moving sluggishly, accelerated instantly. And wherever the hammerhead passed, the air split, creating a gust.Once, twice, thrice... The hammer accelerated with each swing. Starting at Seti''s fingertips, it moved violently like a storm and unpredictably like lightning.While the storm raged on for some time, the training room door suddenly burst open."Unnie?"A red-haired girl peeked in through the open door. The moment Seti saw her amber-like sparkling yellow eyes, she stopped swinging the hammer. The wind that filled the training room vanished in an instant. Pushing back her sweat-soaked hair, Seti looked at her young sister."Hey, Siri! What''s going on?"Although she might have gotten annoyed at the sudden interruption, Seti greeted her younger sister as if it were nothing.Siri stared at her with a strange expression before taking out her smartphone and quickly approaching Seti."Unnie, look at this news!""Why? What is it?""Cheon Yeomyeong, that Oppa is on the news!""What? Really?"Seti tossed the War Hammer to the side and snatched the smartphone from Siri. A list of articles from well-known media outlets was displayed on the screen. North Manchuria Today - Three Figures among Casualties. North Manchurian Base Falls. An Unidentified Terrorist Organization to Blame? Another Incident in Manchuria? The National Assembly Calls for ''Additional Budget,'' Ministry of Economy and Finance Disapproved. Massive Amount of Monsters Heading South... Manchurians in Fear. Among the numerous articles, Seti saw a photo of Cheon Yeomyeong. And the headline was... Young Mercenary and The Saintess, A Miraculous Battle. Huh? The Saintess? Why was that bitch in Manchuria? Seti clicked on the article almost reflexively.And after reading a few lines, her face twisted into a terrifying expression."Uh, Unnie?"Seti quickly looked up another article. With each article she read, her grip on the smartphone tightened."Unnie, that''s my phone..."Siri glanced at the smartphone and Seti''s face alternately, her eyes filled with a mix of anticipation and anxiety.However, her voice no longer reached Seti.Staring at the smartphone with laser-like intensity, Seti kept reading the news articles about Cheon Yeomyeong and the Saintess.The contents of all those articles were similar.For some reason, the Saintess personally headed to save North Manchuria, and two mercenaries helped her fight against the Dragon(?).While the details were censored for military reasons, the problem was the tabloid articles.The manner in which they wrote it made it look like the Saintess and the young mercenary had met for some ''fateful'' reason.Among them was a sensational article featuring on the main portal that was so delusional, that it would leave the religious community pale with astonishment.As soon as she read the article, Seti knew it was false.The Saintess was a fucking voyeur, parading around in an Invisibility Cloak and would never expose her face to reporters.However, knowing and tolerating were two completely different matters.The moment Seti read something along the lines of holding hands secretly, she could no longer hold back..The smartphone she was holding was crushed like an aluminum can. Seeing her fears become a reality, Siri screamed."Unnie!""Oh, thats..."Returning to her senses belatedly, Seti tried to make an excuse.However, as a good sister, Siri simply patted Seti''s shoulder and grinned.It''s okay, it''s okay. Youre just worried that the Saintess might steal something of yours again, right?"...Siri, what do you mean by ''steal''?"Hearing Seti''s question, Siri continued with a smirk."What else? Of course I mean, that guy. You''re worried that the Saintess might snatch him away, right? Aw, are you really that afraid?""...Hey.""Even if you try to pretend that youre serious, your expression gives it away, you know? And Unnie, please think logically. Do you really think that person would mooch off the Saintess?"Mooch off? What are you even talking about!"Siri''s words hit the bullseye, causing Seti''s eyes to blaze with anger. But instead of getting scared, Siri simply waved her hand dismissively."Stop it, stop it. You see, thats your problem, Unnie. You lose your cool whenever the Saintess is mentioned.""...Not really?""Oh, really?"Siri raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms, a mischievous light glinting from her yellow eyes."How about we make a bet? Let''s see if you manage to get through the entire day without contacting him.""...""If you are able to hold out for just one day, I''ll admit that you were right and forgive you for breaking my smartphone. Deal?"As she said this, Siri slyly pulled out another phone. It was the burner phone Seti had particularly prepared to contact Yeomyeong."Hey! That...!"Seti reached out instinctively, but Siri, with a cunning smile, moved out of her reach, waving the phone around."So, whats your decision?"Judging by Siri''s sly expression, she had clearly anticipated this before she even came to the training room.Seti glared at her younger sister, feeling like she''d been outmaneuvered."So, are you going to accept the bet or not?"Siri asked, but instead of replying, Seti snatched the phone."What bet!"Leaving her giggling sister behind, Seti began typing furiously.[Hello, Yeomyeong-ssi? It''s Seti. The reason I''m texting you is...] * * *When he opened his eyes, Yeomyeong realized that he was in a recovery room, surrounded by white walls. His body felt stiff. As he tried to raise himself from the hard sickbed, the IV drip attached to his arm clattered.Yo! Youre up.On hearing the flippant voice, he turned his head and saw two familiar hands floating beside him.It was the Saintess hiding behind her Invisibility Cloak.She was peeling an apple with a fruit knife, although mutilating it would have been a more apt description.Averting his eyes away from the poor apple, Yeomyeong asked.Where are we?The National Military Hospital at the Manchurian base.You collapsed in the middle of the interview, so they brought you here immediately.As soon as he heard her explanation, the memories of the previous night came flooding back.Shortly after Kahal Maghdu fled, they were confronted by a massive support unit.However, the support unit didnt treat the Saintess and Yeomyeong as survivors. Instead, they questioned them persistently, asking what exactly had happened in North Manchuria, almost as if interrogating them.They even threatened them, saying that if it turned out to be a fool''s errand, not even the Saintess would be spared.However, the fall of North Manchuria was an undeniable reality. And after confirming the corpses of the pig-headed monstrous men and the soldiers, the commander released the Saintess and Yeomyeong.That should have been the end of it, but what happened next was the problem.The journalists, whom the Saintess had warned about, swarmed in, and thats when the real interrogation began.They were nothing like the respectable war correspondents Yeomyeong knew about. It seemed like the real war correspondents had moved north with the support unit.Regardless, the journalists surrounding Yeomyeong and the Saintess kept shoving microphones and cameras in their faces under the guise of the general public''s right to know.- The questions ranged from inappropriate ones to somewhat reasonable.And the so-called interview, which felt more like an interrogation, continued until sunrise.It was so excruciating that Yeomyeong, considering that even a bad reputation was a type of fame, contemplated punching one of the journalists.However, he didn''t actually hit any of them because before he could act on his impulses, he succumbed to exhaustion and passed out.Now, Yeomyeong looked at the apple mutilated by the Saintess, left with just its core, and opened his mouth.So, what brings the Saintess here?Im worried about my battle buddy?Stop spouting nonsense.Im serious.The Saintess chuckled as she set the apple down. After a brief pause, she picked up her next victim from the fruit basket. This time, it was a rather expensive-looking pear.After hacking at the pear for a bit, the Saintess suddenly spoke up.Whats your relationship with the Holy Sword?The Holy Sword?Freya Cahn. The Great Usurper. The one who brought humiliation to the Holy Knights.Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes without replying.Did she recognize the Comet Sword? No, for her to ask such a question, she must have definitely recognized it.He pondered over what he knew about the relationship between the Holy Sword and the Saintess. Though both of them were supposedly servants of the holy gods, in reality, they were practically enemies.The Holy Nation beyond the Dimensional Portal was unable to accept the fact that an unbeliever, especially an Earthian, was chosen by the Holy Sword.Since it was pointless for them to state that they doubted God''s choice, they insisted that it wasn''t God but the Holy Sword that chose Freya Cahn.That was what the Holy Nation demanded. Of course, the Australian government and Freya Cahn pretended not to hear them.The Holy Sword itself was a weapon equivalent to a nuclear bomb.So, to sum it up briefly, the Saintess recognized by the Holy Nation and the Holy Sword Freya Cahn were political enemies.So... her bringing up Freya Cahn couldn''t be for a good reason.Having organized his thoughts, Yeomyeong spoke again.Why do you want to know about my relationship with Freya Cahn?Judging by how you''re dodging the question, it really seems like there is something between you two.The Saintess sighed deeply as the fruit knife slipped, slicing off a large chunk of the pear. What a waste of perfectly good fruit.Regardless of the poor pears fate, the Saintess continued speaking.Are you perhaps her apprentice?No.Then a lover?...By the look on your face, it looks like its neither... Could it be are you her son??Yeomyeong furrowed his brows and glanced at the Saintess. Seemingly embarrassed by her own question, she cleared her throat awkwardly.Oh, come on, look at your face. You cant even handle a joke?If you make a joke like that one more time, Ill kick you out of this room.Oh, youre quite fierce. So, what is your actual relationship with Freya Cahn?The Saintesss hand moved closer. Although it wasnt visible because of the Invisibility Cloak, she was likely leaning in to see his reaction.Yeomyeong sighed and answered.Its just a fleeting connection.Upon hearing his blunt response, the Saintess spun the fruit knife around, which was quite an impressive trick considering her poor knife skills.A fleeting connection... Well, then it wont be a big deal. After concluding her trick, the Saintess set down the fruit knife and added.Im sorry for the unpleasant question. Its just that if you''re close to Freya Cahn, those old folks might raise hell about it if we work together....Work? Raise hell?Yes, work. We need to deal with the monsters heading south for humanitarian reasons. Also, there''s something I need to find in Manchuria without the old folks knowing....As Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion, the Saintess continued in a flippant tone.It might be rather sudden, but after fighting Kahal Maghdu, a thought occurred to me, being the Saintess, shouldnt I have at least one bodyguard? Well, its just a thought.As soon as the Saintess finished speaking, Yeomyeong clicked his tongue in his mind. What was she talking about...If you need a bodyguard, hire some other mercenaries. You can easily find someone more skilled than me in any mercenary group in Manchuria.How could you refuse me without even listening to the conditions?Of course, I will refuse. We didn''t exactly meet under good circumstances. Hence, your sudden interest in making me your bodyguard seems suspicious....Hey, dont you think thats a bit harsh?If you dont like those mercenaries, then hire a holy knight. People will definitely be lining up to be your bodyguard. Anyway, I refuse.Perhaps surprised by Yeomyeongs blunt refusal, the Saintess''s hands trembled, and she pressed her lips together tightly.After a moment, she pulled out a smartphone from beneath her Invisibility Cloak.Hey, which mercenary group are you affiliated with again?...What?Ah, found it. The Sonjuk Mercenary Group, Team 3, Cheon Yeomyeong.And before Yeomyeong could even respond, she suddenly stood up. The bowl of chopped apples and pears fell and clattered on the ground.Well then, Ill just buy the mercenary with money.Yeomyeong felt as if he could see her grinning beneath the Invisibility Cloak.:" Chapter 42: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? (2) ***Half a day after the Saintess left his recovery room, Yeomyeong received a summons from the mercenary group. Reflecting on the last battle while lying in bed, he saw a message on his phone, which made him frown immediately. With a mix of worry and doubt, he got up from bed, changed into regular clothes from the hospital gown, and left the recovery room.Oh, Newcomer. You look better than I expected.A familiar face was waiting for him in the hospital corridor, just outside the recovery room.Tian Lin, the team leader of Team 3. The thick bandages wrapped around his face and arms, proved that he had somehow managed to survive the last battle.Anyone would think that I was the one who was hospitalized.Tian Lin guffawed. Just as he said, at first glance, he looked more like a patient than Yeomyeong. Hearing that, Yeomyeong forced a smile.Senior, what brings you here?Im here to pick you up obviously. The rest of the team members are waiting downstairs.You came to pick me up? Is something wrong?When Yeomyeong asked him that, Tian Lin subtly gestured behind him with his chin.Beyond the bustling corridor of nurses, mercenaries could be seen glaring at him and Tian Lin.Lets go down for now. And just in case, dont make eye contact with those guys.In spite of his words, Tian Lin laughed exaggeratedly and placed a hand on Yeomyeong''s shoulder.Yeomyeong played along with his act, walking lightly as if they were having a pleasant conversation.As he heightened his senses on his way out of the hospital, he realized that more than a few people were keeping an eye on him ten of them at the very least.Even after they left the hospital, the surveillance didnt lessen. In fact, reporters and merchants were openly staring at Yeomyeong.What on earth is going on?Should I call it the tragedy of a famous person or the inevitable fate of someone who stumbled upon a treasure?As Tian Lin tried to inform him subtly, mercenaries surrounded Yeomyeong and Tian Lin at the hospital entrance.Fortunately, they were all familiar facesthe mercenaries from Team 3 of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group.On realizing that, Tian Lin wiped his forehead in relief.The problem is the dragon you fought last time. To be precise, Im talking about the rib bone it left behind.On their way back to the base camp with the rest of the mercenary team, Tian Lin gave him a brief explanation about the situation.It all started with the dragon rib that Yeomyeong had managed to cut off.When the military first discovered the rib bone on the battlefield, they immediately claimed ownership, seeing it as an unexpected stroke of luck.The reporters had the Saintess occupied, and Yeomyeong was unconscious at the time. Fortunately, upon seeing them move the rib bones, Kim Mansoo, who had followed the military, protested immediately.He said, which was a reasonable and valid claim.According to the standard practices of the mercenary industry, the remains of monsters and hunted prey solely belonged to the mercenaries.Normally, the military would have backed down, but the problem was that dragon bones were exceedingly valuable items.Hence, the military audaciously demanded half of the rib bones. They made excuses, blabbering about urgent requisitions, but their true intentions were obvious.Money. After dragons were designated as an endangered species, parts of their bodies would always fetch astronomical prices.It was said that one claw was enough to buy a house in New York, and ten scales could change ones place of residence, so what more was there to say?Furthermore, the rib bones obtained this time were even more special. Unlike items acquired through illegal poaching, this was obtained legally.Dragon''s bones that could be traded legally, and not through illegal black market dealings. It was an item anyone would covet.Of course, the military''s insistence didn''t last long because the Saintess intervened as soon as she was freed from the reporters.And she even actively used her political position to pressure the military.Yelling that the ones who fought the dragon were herself and Yeomyeong, she then threatened that anyone else claiming rights to the bones would incur the wrath of billions of believers from Earth and beyond the Dimensional Portals.Once the discussion reached that point, the military had no choice but to back down. And although they followed up with some dirty retaliation, the rib bones were securedWait, what do you mean by dirty retaliation?As Yeomyeong interrupted while listening to the explanation, Tian Lin shrugged.The military informed the entire Manchuria base that half of the dragon''s rib bones belongs to you. Those scoundrels with zero business ethicsif they cant have it, theyll speak ill of it.So, all those hanging around are us Those bastards are just trying to probe how to deal with you and the rib. Some might be looking to scout you, while others might try to threaten you. Well, judging by the situation, it seems like the latter is the majority.Hehe, can you believe all this happened while you were in the recovery room? Even I, who witnessed it with my own eyes, still find it hard to believe.As Tian Lin laughed hollowly, they arrived in front of the base camp.Once they reached there, the number of gazes he felt on his back had significantly decreased.Although a few stares were still directed at him, no one dared to approach him.And all he had to do was open the door and enter but Tian Lin didnt grab the doorknob. Instead, he spoke with a serious expression.Newcomer, the camp is currently hosting the Captain and some investors.The Captain?Kwon Mongjoo, the leader of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. Yeomyeong had heard the name before, if only in passing.Hes quite a significant figure in the mercenary industry. He started from the bottom and worked his way to the top... in short, he is a tenacious person.Is that so?Why was he suddenly briefing him about the Captain? Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion.Tian Lin seemed to be pondering over something. He fell silent for a moment, making the atmosphere tense.A short silence lasted for longer than expected, and just as Yeomyeongs eyebrows were about to twitch from the discomfort, Tian Lin quietly whispered in Yeomyeong''s ear.Be it the Captain or the investors, you should refuse any demand for a share of the rib bones right away.Senior?If they push you to hand it over, just say that youll withdraw from the group.Dont get me wrong, Newcomer. Youve risked your life for me and the team, so Im just giving you appropriate advice. You dont need to associate with idiots who prioritize money over loyalty. Thats all there is to it.Only then did Yeomyeong understand why Tian Lin said something like that.The Captain and the investors waiting inside the base camp were probably eyeing the dragon rib as well.The Saintess'' request, the dragon''s rib, and the original goal of needing to increase his fame.As Yeomyeong''s worries deepened, Tian Lin opened the door to the base camp with a firm expression. *** sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Saintess kicked a stray can on the street.With a kick filled with annoyance, the can flew through the air and hit the head of a mercenary who was smoking a cigarette.What the fuck! Who the hell did that!Struck on the back of the head unexpectedly, the mercenary glared angrily and cursed., the Saintess quickly hid behind a corner.Only after reaching the narrow space between the hard concrete walls did she remember that she was still wearing the Invisibility Cloak.It was understandable because this was the first time she had worn the Invisibility Cloak for this long.Having worn something, which was usually only used for discreet outings, for an entire weekThe Saintess sighed and plopped down onto the alley floor.Perhaps because her tension had finally eased, the fatigue she had been holding back came crashing in all at once and weighed down her neck.She buried her head between her knees and cast a healing spell on herself.The physical exhaustion disappeared quickly. However, the emotional burden still weighed heavily on her chest.Amidst her gloomy fatigue, the Saintess thought about the what ifs.If only she hadnt seen the prophecy, she might have participated in the long-awaited entrance ceremony and recited the pledge as a representative of the new students.She could have met up with her ''only friend'' after a long time, vented her feelings, and enjoyed the simple conversations girls her age typically had, savoring her youth.She could have joined a shooting club and showed off the shooting skills she had been secretly honing.And maybe, just maybe, she could have also had the opportunity to experience romance, like in TV shows or novelsThe Saintess let out a bitter laugh at the thought.She slapped her cheeks with both hands.Everything was of her own volitionWhether not going to the entrance ceremony or rolling around in Manchuria to the point of nearly dying.She had already sacrificed a page of her youth to come to Manchuria.And that choice was the right one. Regardless of how nice enjoying her youth might feel, could it be more valuable than the lives she saved in Manchuria?Thanks to her choice to head to Manchuria, Wollard survived, many Manchuria inhabitants managed to escape disaster, and they were able to stop the dragons rampage As she was thinking about this, a particular face naturally popped in her mind.Cheon Yeomyeong, that madman who tried to snap Wollards neck all of a sudden.Just thinking about that person made her frown automatically. It was all because the face she had seen earlier at the hospital came to mind.The guy immediately refused her offer to hire him as her bodyguard, and his expression turned serious the moment she threatened to use money to persuade him.At the time, she had dismissed it as a joke, but now, it felt somewhat unjust.From the moment they fought against the dragon to matter regarding the rib, did that guy not realize how much she had helped him?Of course, he had helped her as well, but what mattered was that had refused .She pulled out her smartphone and opened the list of mercenary requests she had checked in the recovery room.In the end, mercenaries were people who lived and died by money.Regardless of how great a mercenary he was, she had enough money to crush his so-called pride in an instant.If she did something like that, wouldnt her reputation as a Saintess plummet?Just as she was feeling an inexplicable sense of moral corruption, she heard a familiar voice call out to her from the other end of the alley.Saintess.The voice was so smooth, that it seemed devoid of any inflection. The Saintess turned her head to look at its owner.Stepping into the alley was a middle-aged woman wearing a blue rat mask that covered half her face.She was dressed in a blue coat that concealed her curvaceous figure and her high heels made no sound as she walked on the concrete....Mother.I told you not to call me Mother when were outside. Please refer to me as the president of Blue Rat Company.The woman, whom the Saintess mother ''Mother,'' looked directly at the Saintess location as if she could see her through the Invisibility Cloak.It feels so cringe to call you that Anyway, how did you find me? Did Uncle Wollard snitch?Wollard just did his job. The Saintess sighed deeply and looked up at the mask.Youre here to catch me, right? Im sorry, but I cant go back yet....If you came to stop the disaster in Manchuria, then that job is already done. Youre not needed for the cleanup. You should go to the academy, Saintess.That was just a side issue. The real goal is you know, right? I cant tell you; its a prophecy.The Saintess dusted off her bottom as she stood up. As she glanced down at her smartphone, she suddenly realized something.It took only a moment for her to arrive at this conclusion, and she swiftly took action. The Saintess looked directly at the blue rat mask and said:Mom, can you help me?...Help? Did you just ask for help, Saintess?Was it really that surprising for her to suddenly ask for help? Her mother responded urgently.Of course. Saintess, I can help with whatever you need.Her tone was filled with anticipation. However, the next words from the Saintess shattered that anticipation.I want to buy a man with money... Could you buy him for me instead, Mom? Chapter 43: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? (3) ***The smoky haze of cigarettes greeted Yeomyeong as he entered the base camp.Beyond the thick smoke that made him frown involuntarily, there were about six to seven mercenaries seated at a long table made after arranging the several small tables available at the base camp.Each one was on a level far above ordinary mercenaries.Most possessed mana, and even those who didnt emit any mana had unusually sharp eyes.And among them were some familiar faces. Vice Captain Kim Mansoo and the scarred man who had overseen his test, Man Seokcheol.Ah, our amazing Newcomer has finally arrived.However, only one person among those gathered was allowed to speak.That was the man sitting at the far end of the table, in the seat of honor.As expected, he had the typical appearance of a mercenary. Rough and wild.With his rugged body, wild, unkempt beard, and dark fur coat, even if Yeomyeong had met him back in his janitor days, he would have still recognized him as a mercenary.However, Yeomyeong was no longer a janitor, and he was more sensitive to mana than anyone else gathered here.He could sense the cold mana emanating from the opponents body. His mana was as cold and sharp as that of a surgeon preparing to perform an operation.It was the first impression that made Yeomyeong understand why Tian Lin had called him tenacious.Oh, look at me getting carried awayI havent even introduced myself. You must be seeing me for the first time, right, Newcomer?He spoke with a fake hearty laughter. The other mercenaries chuckled along, but no one else spoke.I am Kwon Mongjoo, Captain of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. You can just call me Captain Kwon.You dont need to be too nervous. Please sit comfortably.The Captain pointed at a seat that was directly opposite him. The seat was the closest to the entrance and would become the center of attention.Yeomyeong took his seat quietly. Tian Lin, who had been watching from behind, also occupied an empty chair at the table.Now that the person in question has arrived, lets continue with the discussion we were having.As the Captain cleared his throat, the mercenaries who had been smoking all extinguished their cigarettes and paid attention.The first agenda is about distributing the dragons rib we obtained in last nights battle.Distribution? They began with this topic right away? Yeomyeong swallowed a wry laugh and watched the Captain.The Saintess has laid claim to half of them, so what our mercenary group has received is the other half.''Our mercenary group''the Captain made his intentions clear.These guys are all the sameAs the saying went, Opportunity makes the thief.Yeomyeong shook his head as the Captain continued speaking.But no need to be disappointed. Even that amount is enormous. It can be used to make at least three swords and two sets of armor.As soon as weapons and armor were brought up as a comparison, some mercenaries eyes lit up. Looking at them, the Captain chortled wildly.But, we wont be making weapons. After all, were not dwarves Strengthening the mercenary group on the whole is our top priority. Got it?And since elixir prices have dropped internationally, lets recruit a few more Superhumans while were at it.With those words, silence descended upon the table. However, the Captain didnt continue speaking immediately but simply stared at Yeomyeong.Following the Captain, everyone turned their gazes to Yeomyeong, who had raised his hand indifferently from the corner seat.Newcomer, do you have anything to add?What about my share of the ribs?As if he had heard an absurd question, the Captain waved his finger with a smiling face.Share, you say? You seem to be misunderstanding something. During the probation period, all acquisitions made by a mercenary belong to the mercenary group.I know it seems disappointing, but thats just how the mercenary industry works. However, you dont need to worry too much. Do you really think we would shortchange the exceptional Newcomer of our mercenary group? The best elixir will be yours. I promise that with my name on the line.With a confident smile and subtly raised eyebrows, he looked as if he was doing him a favor.Yeomyeong ignored him and turned his gaze to the other mercenaries.Most seemed indifferent, while Kim Mansoo and Tian Lin were unable to meet his eyes.The bitterness was palpable. Yeomyeong remained silent, contemplating what to do.The first thought that came to mind was kill.If he could kill all the mercenaries here, then sweep through Team 3 waiting outside, and then clean up afterwardsYeomyeong chuckled at the absurdity of his own thoughts.Killing them was perhaps the worst option he had.After all, he had come to Manchuria to gain fame, not gain notoriety as a mass murderer.More importantly, if a mass murder were to occur in a military base, there was no way the military would remain idle.Putting aside their greed for the rib bones, it was a matter of honor. Naturally, an investigation would follow, and Yeomyeong would be at the top of the list.The next option that came to mind was negotiation.However, this time, the Captains words were the stumbling block. Hadnt he boldly declared that all acquisitions during the probation period belonged to the mercenary group?It didnt matter if his words were true or false Ultimately, it would lead to a clash with the Captain, under the guise of a negotiation. It could last for a few days or even several months.It would be a massive waste of time.It would have been different if he had more time, but he only had about six months before he could enter the academy. And that amount of time was barely sufficient for him to focus solely on gaining fame.He didnt want to waste his valuable time wrestling with the mercenary group over the rib bones.Having taken all this into consideration, only one choice remained.To surrender the rib bones.That way, he wouldnt waste time with the Sonjuk Mercenary Group and could also eliminate the other fools aiming for the rib bones.Although it was a shame to give up on the rib bones, it was a minor issue. Letting go of them was a reasonable option if it interfered with his goal.Having made up his mind, Yeomyeong looked at the Captain and said,Captain Kwon, I will be leaving the group.The indifferent declaration caused the mercenaries at the table to change their expressions.Some looked at Yeomyeong with interest, while others frowned.Newcomer, it seems you might have misunderstood something. Even if you leave the group, the ownership of the rib bones will remain with our mercenary groupNo, thats fine. The Sonjuk Mercenary Group can do whatever they want with the rib bones.All I ask is for the Manchurian base to make it known that I no longer have a claim to the rib bones. Thats all.The Captains eyebrows twitched as Yeomyeong answered him calmly.Kim Mansoo looked dismayed, while Tian Lin turned away. After saying that, Yeomyeong stood up.I will submit the resignation letter at a later time.Yeomyeong turned around; he had already erased all thoughts related to the rib bones from his mind.And just as he was preparing a mental list of other mercenary groups and wanted postersWait a moment.The Captain stopped him and scanned the base camp.Everyone, get out.Captain?You too, Vice Captain. Leave.Kim Mansoo frowned and was about to say something, but the Captain raised his hand and pointed to the door with a resolute look.The mercenaries, including Kim Mansoo and Tian Lin, did not refuse the Captains order. They all wore varying expressions and left the base camp in a group.Ironically, Yeomyeong, who was about to leave the camp first, was left alone with the Captain in the camp.***What is it? When Yeomyeong spoke, the aura around the Captain changed.He threw off the mask of the boisterous mercenary he had been wearing just moments ago and scanned Yeomyeong with a cold expression.And the next moment, the Captain suddenly bowed his head.I apologize. I apologize for my earlier rudeness.When youre a mercenary, its not easy to refuse the orders of the one paying you. I still have to go along with these petty tests even when I don''t want to.What was he trying to say? Yeomyeong furrowed his brow as he sensed someone approaching them.Someone entered through the back door between the base camp and the lodging. Their footsteps were heavier than those of an ordinary person. However, that was only natural because the unexpected guest was not human.Petty tests, you say? Thats quite a harsh statement, Captain Kwon Mongjoo.Short and stout, bulging eyes, a bulbous nose, and a bushy beard that reached down to his bellyThe one who had stepped in was a dwarf dressed in an elegant suit.Who are you?Huh? What? You dont know me?When Yeomyeong asked for his identity, the dwarf looked at him with a look of utter shock, as if to say, how could he not know him?Oh, you really dont know. Well then, do you know of Dungan Heavy Industries?Dungan Heavy Industries was a multinational conglomerate located next to the Chicago Dimensional Portal. Because it was one of Koreas direct competitors in the steel and shipbuilding industry, Yeomyeong had occasionally heard of the company in the news.Ah, fortunately, you know about Dungan Heavy Industries. I am Darulma Dune, someone who holds quite a high position there.Dune family? A chaebol1?This time, it was Yeomyeong''s turn to be surprised.We usually call ourselves a clan but Koreans seem to like that particular term. Well, call it whatever you want.The dwarf shrugged as if it was nothing, then walked towards the table and sat in the seat of honor where Captain Kwon had just been.Well skip the rest of the self-introduction for now; lets get to business.He placed a stack of documents on the table.Captain Kwon Mongjoo, may I do the honors?The Captain stepped back without a word, adopting a demeanor like that of a subordinate. Seeing that, Yeomyeong suddenly recalled what Tian Lin had said.Was this dwarf chaebol one of the investors of the mercenary group? While Yeomyeong more or less arrived at a conclusion, the dwarf pulled out a document from the top of the stack.Cheon Yeomyeong. Once again, I apologize for the petty test you just underwent. However, we needed to assess you.As soon as he saw the document the dwarf held up, Yeomyeong realized what it was.It was the job application Seti had manipulated.Its hard to easily trust someone who has hidden their abilities and entered the mercenary group with a fabricated application.Seeing the dwarf speak while waving the document back and forth, Yeomyeong raised an eyebrow.What exactly is your intention? I said I would leave the group.If you wish to leave, feel free to do so. What I want isnt for you to stay in this mercenary group.Then?In short, I want to assign you a commission.A commission? What did he mean by that? Yeomyeong glanced alternated between the dwarf and the Captain.I understand that it might feel out of the blue.Said the dwarf as he stroked his beard.Where should I start Ah, I should start from there. The thing is, the Dungan Group and the Sonjuk Mercenary Group have been searching for a certain treasure hidden in Manchuria for a very long time.After quite an extensive search, we have managed to roughly locate the treasure but there was one problem. That location is guarded by a dragon.Was there such a place in Manchuria? It sounded pretty absurd. Yeomyeong frowned and asked.If thats the case, wouldnt it be enough to use a helicopter to take down the dragon?A helicopter? Do you really think wed want rumors about hunting a dragon to spread? Youve experienced it yourself; youve seen how greedy the soldiers in Manchuria can be.Yeomyeong unconsciously recalled the military''s claim to the dragons rib bones. Indeed, they were pretty greedy.We need a superhuman capable of taking down a dragon with the assistance of a small team. It would be even better if that someone could also cut through the dragons bones.The dwarf scanned Yeomyeongs face with eyes filled with greed and anticipation.To be honest, I find it hard to believe that someone like you appeared before us at this moment.Is that so?In such cases, there are two possibilities: either its the blessing of fate, or youre a very formidable fraud.But seeing you casually speak about quitting earlier, Im convinced. Youre not a fraud targeting me. A fraud wouldnt give up the dragons rib bones obediently.Well, it wasnt exactly However, Yeomyeong chose not to reveal that.So, our meeting must be the blessing of fate.Hearing his confident tone, Yeomyeong inwardly let out a wry smile. Nevertheless, the dwarf looked at him with fiery eyes.So, Cheon Yeomyeong-gun2. My offer is simple. Will you join us in hunting the dragon? Or will you miss a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity and regret it down the line?The dwarf extended his hand towards him. It was a chaebols hand adorned with sparkling rings on each finger.1. Chaebol ??, in literal translation, means "money faction" or "wealth clan." In South Korean culture, chaebols are dynasties responsible for an extreme portion of the South Korean economy. They also have played a significant role in South Korean politics. A chaebol often consists of multiple diversified affiliates controlled by a person or group. Only several dozen large South Korean family-controlled corporate groups fall under this definition. For example: Samsung, Hyundai, LG, Hanjin, etc2. Gun is a formal way of addressing younger male by an older speaker. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 44: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? (4) ***After staring at the dwarfs hand for a brief moment, Yeomyeong replied curtly....I refuse.Perhaps not expecting the blunt refusal, the dwarfs face cycled through various emotions with his hand still outstretched.Anger, bewilderment, indignation, suspicion, and then finally, realization.In order to avoid feeling embarrassed, the dwarf clenched his fist embarrassed and tapped his forehead.Oh my, oh my. I got so worked up that I forgot to give you the most important details. I should have informed you of the reward before proposing the deal.He continued with a smiling face.If you succeed, I can give you anything you desire. Money, stocks, elixirs, magic items, and if you wish even of things.What did he mean by those kinds of things? Yeomyeong took a step back while looking at the dwarfs suggestive smile.Whatever you can think of, I promise I can offer even more. After all, arent you someone with such great generosity that you were even willing to part with a dragon''s rib bones? I''m not planning on paying you some paltry reward.So, how about it? Are you starting to consider accepting my offer?The dwarf smiled with a confident expression that seemed to say, Who would refuse such an offer?However, immediately after hearing Yeomyeongs response, his expression contorted miserably.I still refuse.If youre trying to drive up your value by rejecting it I would advise you against it. We dwarves dont like to haggle.Im sorry, but I genuinely refuse your offer.As Yeomyeong turned around, the dwarf spoke with urgency.Ah, is it because of the rib bones? Theres no need to be upset about that. Captain Kwon just claimed a share to test you. The rib bones are all yours.Thinking that wasnt enough, he added in a nervous voice.And if you wish for it, our companys craftsmen can make weaponry from those rib bones for you. Free of charge!Yeomyeong paused for a moment, pretending to think as he tapped his lips.Was he tempted by the dwarfs offer? No, that wasnt it. It was just an act to buy some time to think.Why was this dwarf clinging to him so persistently?According to the dwarf, it was because he was someone who was able to cut the dragons rib bonesThat was no way it could be like that.While it might have been hard to find someone at that level at the Manchurian base, the world was vast.And if a chaebol decided to spend money, they could easily find a Superhuman capable of killing a dragon.In that case, there must be some hidden agenda behind this offerTalent? Unless the mercenary group had been looking into him for a long time, that didnt make any sense. After all, didnt Kim Mansoo and the mercenary group only learn about him being a Superhuman just yesterday?If that was the case, then something he showed during the battle with the Dragon last night must have been the dwarfs real objective.The first thing that came to mind was the Arcane Relic. The Comet Sword and the Dagger imbued with the Will of the Stars were treasures whose true worth couldnt be measured with money alone.However, if he was after the dagger, there was no need for such convoluted approaches. It would have been better to seize it by force or offer money directly.Therefore, only one possibility remained.Of course, there wasnt any significant connection between Yeomyeong and the Saintess.However, anyone who didnt know better could have mistakenly believed that the Saintess and Yeomyeong had a close relationship.They fought the Dragon and even gave an interview together. Moreover, didnt the Saintess herself step up and protect his right to the dragons rib bones?It was a plausible hypothesis. If the dwarfs real goal was indeed the SaintessHaving organized his thoughts, Yeomyeong removed his hand from his lips and gave the dwarf a slight nod.Its a very generous offer, but still, I cannot accept it.So, you refuse? Is that what you mean?Yes.Why? If you were displeased with the test, I would apologize again.No need to apologize. Its just that I dont want to fight a dragon again.Ha, are you scared?Yes, having fought a dragon once, I cant bring myself to fight another.Yeomyeong was putting on a pretense. He then slightly shifted his eyes to observe the dwarfs face.If his conjecture was wrong, the dwarf would give up hereIf that is the case, you dont have to worry about that! Monsters like Kahal Magdu are rare. According to our investigation, the treasure is guarded by a young dragon.However, he didnt give up. Instead, he became even more enthusiastic while attempting to persuade Yeomyeong..Yeomyeong sighed inwardly. Unaware of the younger guy''s internal thoughts, the dwarf kept speaking.Moreover, we wont be sending you alone. Captain Kwon here and the mercenaries from the Sonjuk Mercenary Group will alsoDarulma, thats enough.It was Captain Kwon Mongjoo who cut off the dwarfs rambling. His cold gaze swept over Yeomyeong as he took a step back.Didnt I say it was a petty test? And on top of it, the new recruit is a Superhuman. You should have figured it out by now.Captain Kwon made an eye gesture to confirm that what he said was correct. Yeomyeong simply shrugged his shoulders instead of replying.The dwarf clicked his tongue after glancing at Captain Kwon and Yeomyeong.Then the options are violence or sincerity. This is really an uncharacteristic situation for dwarves.As the dwarf clenched his hand, which was full of rings, into a fist, Yeomyeong placed his hand on the hilt of his sword.I would recommend sincerity over violence.Though Yeomyeong had yet to gauge Captain Kwons skill, he didnt think it would be difficult for him to escape safely.As the tension between the two Superhumans continued to build up, the dwarf sighed and nodded., sincerity Alright, Cheon Yeomyeong, let me speak honestly.Could you help establish a bridge between the Saintess and our mercenary group?So their target was indeed the Saintess. Unfortunately, the dwarfs assumption itself was incorrect.I dont know what kind of misunderstanding you t have, but I have no connection with the Saintess.Come on, when someone has already shown you sincerity, you should also respond with sincerity. Are you honestly telling me to believe that the Saintess pressured the military to restore the rights of someone she has no connection with?How can I understand the Saintesss intentions? Perhaps she simply felt a sense of camaraderie after we fought the Dragon alongside each other. That might be the reason she granted me some consideration.Then what about the Saintess traveling from the Manchurian base just to find you? What do you have to say about that?What was he talking about? Yeomyeongs eyebrows furrowed slightly. However, he responded honestly.Thats news to me.All the soldiers and mercenaries at the Manchurian base already know about it. The GPS on the stolen motorcycle led directly to you. And yet, what did you say? You''re not close to her?, the dwarf laughed in disbelief, but Yeomyeong felt wronged because he truly knew nothing about it.Having seemingly misunderstood Yeomyeongs stern expression; the dwarf, looking anxious, kept talking while tapping the table.To avoid any further misunderstanding, let me add that I have no ill intentions. The offers I made earlier are all genuine. Also, the part about finding the treasure, which is guarded by a dragonBefore the dwarf could speak any further, the Captains phone rang. The dwarf who was interrupted cast a quick glance at the Captain before continuing to speak.Furthermore, all the rewards I promised are also genuine. If there was any falsehood, it would be my attempt to use you to make contact with the Saintess. As you know, the Saintess.At that moment, the Captain, looking somewhat flustered, interrupted the dwarf again.Im sorry to interrupt you, but you should really take this call.Cant you see Im in the middle of something important?This call is more important. The CEO of Blue Rat herselfThe Captain handed the phone, still connected to the call, to the dwarf and whispered something.How dare that cursed ghost of KGB1.After confirming the callers number, the dwarf muttered something unintelligible before answering the call.Was the call that displeasing? Because the dwarf scowled and simply listened to the other party.At some point, the dwarfs expression suddenly changed. He looked at Yeomyeong with a look of shock and fear.What was the speaker saying to provoke such a reaction? While Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion, the call came to an end..Immediately after, an uncomfortable silence filled the base camp.The dwarf tried to open his mouth to say something but couldn''t bring himself to speak, merely making a silent, hesitant gesture.Finally, it was Yeomyeong who broke the silence.Why are you looking at me like that?Instead of giving him an answer, the dwarf turned the question around.Do you really have no connection with the Saintess?Havent I already told you several times? I have no connection with her.I heard that the Saintess spent last night in the recovery room with you. Is that also a lie?What are you talking about?What kind of bizarre nonsense was this? Yeomyeong furrowed his brow unconsciously.Though the first person he saw upon waking in the recovery room was the Saintess, that didnt mean they spent the entire night in the same room.Right?While Yeomyeong was pondering over this, the dwarf asked him another question in a desperate voice.Please be honest with me. You didnt do something inappropriate to the Saintess, right?Yeomyeong was stunned by the unexpected question. He felt dizzy, as if he was just hit on the back of the head with a hammer., I suppose that isnt the case. There''s no way someone would do something that foolish when there''s an obvious threat of being killed by any of the millions of believers. After regaining his composure, Yeomyeong felt not just astonishment but also anger.Not even two days had gone by since he met the Saintess and he hardly had the opportunity to have a meaningful conversation with her, let alone foster affection. It was not like he was a street hooker back in Incheon.At this point, Yeomyeong couldnt help but ask.Who did you just speak to for such a question to come up?That is.The answer to his question came not from the dwarf but from someone behind him..The closed base camp door opened, and an unexpected figure stepped in.***In the depths of Siberia, the region Manchurians called hell, a dragonits bones the only remnantsflapped its wings over the desolate land where twisted mana and blizzards mingled. Kahal MagduA calamity born from the reckless desires of Earthians.He flew through the Siberian sky for quite some time before arriving at a city once called Verkhoyansk.Once inhabited by thousands of people, only frozen buildings, cars, and a dreary silence remained in the once lively city.After briefly surveying the city, the Dragon folded its wings and began its descent.As the massive body passed through the blizzard, icicles fell, and the snow scattered.Amidst the biting cold, the Dragon gathered up its mana in search of its target. It wasnt long before he managed to locate the familiar mana at a frozen school.Youre late, Kahal.Some figures had already gathered on the schools rooftop. Four humans, each wearing a thick winter coat.How come the winged bastard was the last?Except for one, all of them were emitting a twisted mana. The Dragon lowered its head to match their eye level.- At the Dragons jibe, the woman in the white winter coat fumed, picked up the large spear beside her and growled.Shut up! If you guys werent such idiots, there wouldnt have even been a need to flee!- Regardless of what she said, the Dragon snorted. There were no ifs in history; the fact remained that they had failed to complete the mission.Wasnt that also the very reason they were gathered here while looking so pathetic?Stop Both of youAmidst the tense atmosphere, a man in a red winter coat intervened in the fight between the Dragon and the woman. He spoke in a low, corpse-like voice.Theres no need for us to fight among ourselves. None of us were breached.Bullshit, then how did reinforcements arrive? Did the Korean government stab us in the back?No It is just that this time, even the Korean government didnt anticipate this The Saintess The Saintess intervened.The Saintess? Why is that bitch in Manchuria? Isnt she supposed to be at the Academy?I dont know the reason But its certain that the Saintess is here. Isnt that right, Kahal?When the man in the red winter coat looked at the Dragon, the Dragon exhaled a steam of breath in agreement.- Foresight The real Saintess has the ability to use Foresight She must have mobilized the military before we could even intervene That would explain everything.As soon as the man finished speaking, a heavy silence settled over the rooftop. It was because everyone had the same thought.- Should we kill her? Its not like shes in the Holy Nation or in Australia; as long as shes in North Manchuria, it should be easy to take her out.Ekatherina bared her teeth as she said this. The man in the red winter coat shook his head.If the Saintess dies there will be a war. Its not the right time yet.- No Our goal remains the same only the plan has changedThe man in the red winter coat turned to look at the Dragon and the others. Everyone was looking at him, waiting for his next words.For the Khingan Range3 in Manchuria one person is enough to find the treasure The rest will head to the conflict areaThen, me! Me! Ill stay!Ekatherina you cant youre too aggressive.With her proposal rejected immediately, Ekatherina slammed the spear she was holding onto the rooftop. The frozen concrete cracked, raising a cloud of snow and dust., she crossed her arms and turned her back, but that was it. There was no further resistance.Only then did the man in the red winter coat glance at the remaining members. Upon meeting his gaze, the Dragon pulled back its head slightly and said.If Kahal wont be participating who among the remaining two will go?Among the last two, one was wearing a yellow winter coat and the other a black winter coat; it was the one in the black coat who raised their4 hand.Ill go.It was a pure voice like that of a boy who has yet to go through puberty. The man in the red winter coat tilted his head.Mara5 will you be alright? Stealing treasure doesnt seem to suit your nature.Well, thats not all I plan to do. There are other things I need to check as well.Check?When we set North Manchuria ablaze, I felt a gaze from beyond the stars.Beyond the stars? I didnt feel anything.It might just be my unfounded worry, or perhaps your eyes are finally failing you.The one in the black winter coat grinned slightly and looked up. Beyond the blizzard, the darkness with twinkling stars faced them. then go ahead Ill leave the treasure to you.1. The KGB was the foreign intelligence and domestic security agency of the Soviet Union. It was responsible for foreign intelligence, domestic counterintelligence, technical intelligence, protection of the political leadership, and the security of the Soviet Union''s frontiers.2. She shares the same name as the Russian Empress ܧѧ֧ڧߧ, whose western counterpart is Catherine(Katherine).3. Khingan is the Mongolian name for the mountains divided into the: Greater Khingan, volcanic mountain range in Inner Mongolia, China. Lesser Khingan, mountain range in the northeastern section of Heilongjiang, China. Outer Khingan, also known as the Stanovoy Range; mountain range located in southeastern parts of the Russian Far East4. Mara will be considered to be gender neutral until it is specifically mentioned otherwise.5. The Korean raws use the word Pasun, but we chose to go with the more well-known version. Pasun is one of the names for a demon from the Buddhist scriptures who tried to stop Prince Siddhartha from achieving Enlightenment by trying to seduce him with his celestial Army and the vision of beautiful women who, in various legends, are often said to be his daughters. In Korean, he is known by several different names: Mra-ppyas, Mara, Heavenly Demon, Demon King, Pasun, the Sixth Heaven Demon King, the King of the Tushita Heaven, and so on. Japan called him Hajun. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Buddhist cosmology, Mara is associated with death, rebirth, and desire. Nyanaponika Thera has described Mara as "the personification of the forces antagonistic to enlightenment." Chapter 45: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? (5) ***As soon as he saw the person who stepped in through the door, Darulma Dune gulped audibly.Following his gaze, Yeomyeong also had to swallow a wry smile.Uh Were you in the middle of a serious discussion?It was the Saintess.Unlike before, she was not wearing her Invisibility Cloak. She now looked just like a true Saintess.Not only did the thick blindfold fail to hide her noble appearance, but her entire body was also meticulously covered in a pure white priestly robe, complete with a white shoulder cape embroidered with golden thread draped over her shoulders.If it werent for the revolver at her waist or the automatic rifle peeking out from behind her back she would have naturally evoked a sense of piety.Of course, this was only from an Earthian perspective.Unlike the mercenaries outside the base camp, who were simply admiring her, the dwarf paid no heed to the automatic rifle.Oh, SaintessDarulma Dune stood up, got on one knee, and bowed toward the Saintess. Then, he clasped his hands together reverently and covered his mouth.The etiquette of worshiping the five gods beyond the Dimensional Portal.His posture was so perfect that it could be included in a textbook, but the Saintess didnt even spare the dwarf a glance.She strode into the base camp, grabbed Yeomyeongs hand and then spoke to Captain Kwon.Are you the Captain of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group?Yes, Saintess. I am the Captain, Kwon Mongjoo.I wish to hire this person. Regardless of the cost.A brief silence ensued following that abrupt announcement.While Captain Kwon and Darulma Dune were struck speechless, Yeomyeong shook her off and asked.What are you talking about all of a sudden?Ill give you an explanation later; for now, lets just go. We dont have the time.Seriously, if you stay here, you might get your head blown off!The Saintess tried pulling on Yeomyeongs hand several times, but Yeomyeong wouldnt budge.After a brief and meaningless struggle, the Saintess was the first to give up.She sighed deeply before speaking....My mother will be coming to kill you soon.What?What kind of nonsense was she spouting all of a sudden? Mother? Coming to kill him?...Is this some sort of code or analogy?No, what Im trying to say is my mother literally is targeting you.What kind of person was her mother? Was the Saintess mother the leader of the Holy Knights or something?Yeomyeong suppressed his rising incredulity and questions forming in his mind, compressing them into a single word....Why?The Saintess was unable to give him an immediate answer.She hesitated for a moment, then stood on her toes to whisper in Yeomyeongs ear.I, uh might have made a slight slip of the tongue. So my mother has some, uh, misunderstandings about us.A slip of the tongue.Upon hearing that, Yeomyeong immediately inferred that the person the dwarf had been talking to was the Saintess mother.If that were the case, could it be that the misunderstanding the dwarf spoke aboutsomething inappropriatebe referring toPreviously thinking the misunderstanding was nothing more than a crash of lips, Yeomyeong shut his eyes tightly, took a deep breath, and asked the Saintess.What sort of slip of the tongue did you have that led to such a misunderstanding?Well, um it sort of just happened? I didnt expect her to become that angry just because I said I wanted to hire you with money.Although I did tell her about giving you a relic and that we slept in the same recovery roomYou were in the same recovery room as me? Is that even something you should be saying?I mean, is it really that big a deal? Its not like I could get a hotel room while using my Invisibility Cloak, right? Besides, I was worried about youSeeing the Saintess avoid his gaze, Yeomyeong felt more bewildered than angry.Regardless of Yeomyeong''s bewilderment, the mercenaries outside the base camp were observing the two with keen interest.Unable to bear the intense attention focused on him, Yeomyeong massaged his forehead.He would have normally gotten angry about something like this, but his mind was unable to keep up when confronted with something far beyond his expectations.He had been single for far too long to be able to handle a situation like this calmly.***While Yeomyeong was momentarily tongue-tied, the dwarf standing behind him approached the Saintess cautiously. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Um, Saintess?Yes?"I am Darulma Dune, the one overseeing the traditional restoration projects at Dungan Heavy Industries. If you could spare me some time, can we discuss some business matters for a while...?He pulled out a business card made of antique paper and presented it to the Saintess.Im sorry, but I really dont have the time right now. We can talk about that after we manage to escapeThe Saintess tried to refuse the card politely, as she was accustomed to doing. Or rather, she tried to.The next moment, a bullet lodged itself into the business card Darulma was holding. The perforated card fell to the ground as the dwarfs eyes opened wide in shock.Mother!With the Saintess scream as a signal, Yeomyeong and Captain Kwon jumped into action.Captain Kwon grabbed the dwarf, and Yeomyeong embraced the Saintess, knocking over a table and using it as cover.!A bullet lodged itself in the spot Yeomyeong had taken cover. It was a silent bullet with no forewarning or sense of presence.Yeomyeong instinctively drew on his mana but was unable to locate the opponent.On realizing that it was a sensation he had experienced several times before, Yeomyeong asked the Saintess while drawing his sword.Did your mother take your Invisibility Cloak?...The Invisibility Cloak originally belonged to my mother.! As soon as the Saintess replied, sawdust spewed from the table. The dwarf was horrified as the bullet passed right before his eyes.Oh, my god. O Mordak!And before his shock could disappear, Captain Kwon picked up the dwarf.C-Captain Kwon! What are you doing!Without a word of explanation, Captain Kwon tossed the dwarf out the back door. After confirming that the dwarf had disappeared beyond the door with that scream, Captain Kwon drew his pistol.Saintess, youll have to compensate us properly for this incident.Even though he said that, Captain Kwon had no idea how to subdue the opponent.An invisible sniper with their mana and presence concealedhow on earth was one supposed to deal with that?Even if they called in the mercenaries stationed outside the base camp, in a situation like this, everyone would be nothing more than a human target...As the Captain was thinking this, Yeomyeong suddenly stood up from behind the table.However, no bullets came flying. The reason was because Yeomyeong was holding the sword against the Saintess throat.Oh Taking hostages, huh? Thats a good idea.With those words from the Saintess, a heavy silence descended upon the base camp.Captain Kwon looked at Yeomyeong with an expression that seemed to say, What kind of crazy bastard is this? and even the opponent seemed to be at a loss for words.After a brief pause, a voice without any inflection came from the empty air in the base camp.Youre an even bigger scumbag than I imagined.Even worse than the person who fires a gun without saying a word?Yeomyeong pressed the sword against the Saintess neck to make a point. The Saintess flinched and shivered.Well, it would be better to die from a single bullet than to be drawn and quartered by the devotees....What grave sin did I commit to deserve death?Your sin was to leave footprints on a pristine white snowfield.A pristine white snowfield, she said. Yeomyeong suppressed the throbbing pain at the back of his head.I swear Im not involved with the Saintess in that manner....And now you''re lying on top of that? If you don''t want to go to hell, don''t add to your sins.Yeomyeong squeezed his mana to the extreme, but he still felt nothing around him. Not yet.He needed to buy some more time and force a mistake from his opponent. Yeomyeong slowly backed away and spoke again....Youre sure Im lying. What makes you think like that?...There was no answer. Yeomyeong raised his free hand and grabbed the Saintess by the neck.Hey, wait a minute...!As the Saintess held her breath, Yeomyeong adjusted his grip and spoke to the air.Ill ask you one last time. What makes you so sure that Im lying?...Answer me.Only after the Saintess pretended to struggle for breath with some over-the-top acting did the opponent finally speak....Because you changed the fate of that child.Fate?Was this another analogy? Perhaps due to their religious background, both the Saintess and her mother had a knack for using cryptic terms.I can''t explain any further Now, you must pay the price for manipulating my daughter.At that moment, the opening he had been waiting for appeared. Yeomyeongs senses managed to locate the hidden muzzle.A small muzzle appeared mid-air. Although it was only a tiny opening, it was enough for Yeomyeong.Hey! What are you touching again now...!Without any hesitation, he threw the Saintess toward the muzzle. It was something he could do only because the opponent was the Saintess mother.Having not expected him to throw the Saintess, the opponent could neither fire the gun nor ignore her falling daughter.Her reaction was the same as any mothers: she dropped the gun and caught her daughter.The next moment, Yeomyeongs sword stopped right in front of her.As the opponent was wearing the Invisibility Cloak, it was unclear whether his sword was aimed at her head or neck. However, it was in a position where even the slightest force could lead to a fatal injury.The opponent silently admitted defeat....You are truly a ruthless person.With the Saintess brief commentary, Yeomyeong was finally able to exhale in relief.First, let me clear up the misunderstanding.He spun his hand to retract his sword, then drew a rod from his left hip and handed it to the Saintess.Hold this....What is this?The answer to the question came from beyond the Invisibility Cloak.The Handle of Uragan? How did you...?For the first time, her voice showed a hint of inflection. And judging by the slight rise in pitch, she seemed to be pretty surprised.Whats going on? What is this thing?Regardless of the Saintess confusion, Yeomyeong quickly handed the rod to her.It definitely wasnt because he heard the voice in his head saying, O Virgin!Well, maybe....Anyway, the Handle of Uragan did not reject the Saintess. Instead, it emitted a subtle light and blessed her.Hey, wait a minute... What? Is that what you meant by snowfield...?The Saintess mouth twisted into an odd shape as she held the rod, seemingly trying to understand what the unicorn was saying. However, Yeomyeong paid it no mind.He turned his head so that someone beyond the Invisibility Cloak could witness it for herself.Did you see?...I have never intruded your daughters snowfield. And I have no intention of doing so, now or ever.The opponent beyond the Invisibility Cloak was unable to muster a reply. Instead, upon realizing what they meant by snowfield, the Saintess shrieked loudly., seriously! Stop with the damned snowfield talk already!1. The "9 o''clock news" often refers to prime time for news broadcasting in many countries. It is when a major news bulletin is broadcast, typically because the largest number of viewers are available to watch it. Chapter 46: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? (6) ***Bullet holes adorned the base camp, with broken tables and chairs scattered around.A suffocating silence pervaded the inside of the camp because none of the five people sitting inside dared to open their mouths.First, Captain Kwon.After confirming that all the mercenaries guarding the entrance were unconscious, he decided to keep his mouth shut.After all, it was a matter of pride. It was fortunate that the opponent had shown some mercy. Else, it would have been a complete annihilation if she had intended to kill them.The dwarf sitting besides him was no less uncomfortable.The dwarf, who had been tossed outside, returned to the base camp with a rather large bump on his forehead. He looked pitiful, rubbing the bump with his ring-filled hand.Fortunately, the Saintess kept her mouth shut, although she occasionally muttered something about the damn snowfield... but that didnt last long.Lastly, the Saintess'' motherthe main cause of all this silence, still wearing the Invisibility Cloak.Her hands, sticking out from the cloak, trembled slightly, indicating that she was too ashamed to raise her face.Well, it wasn''t an incomprehensible reaction.After all, she had shot at him while speaking about her daughter''s snowfield(?)... only to find out it wasn''t true. Anyone in her shoes would be ashamed.However, understanding and forgiving were entirely different matters. And Yeomyeong had no intention of forgiving her.Since he couldn''t just cut her head off and be done with it, he eventually sighed and spoke up."So, how do we go about this?"Yeomyeong''s golden eyes scanned the other four people.The dwarf and the Sonjuk Mercenary Group Captain, the Saintess and her mother, and Yeomyeong himself. It was time to sort out their intertwined thoughts and goals."If no one else has anything to say, I would like to make a suggestion. First, let''s each take turns and express what we want. Right now it seems like we have some misunderstandings."The first to respond to Yeomyeong''s suggestion was the dwarf. He raised the hand that wasn''t rubbing the bump and nodded in agreement."Not a bad idea. I agree."It was a businesslike attitude. Seeing that no one else objected, Yeomyeong gestured to the dwarf."Then, would you like to start?""If it''s alright with you, of course."The dwarf cleared his throat and dusted his body. Though he couldn''t do much about the bump on his forehead, he still tried to maintain a respectful bearing.Then, he spoke to the Saintess."Well... Saintess?""Huh?""On behalf of the Dungan Heavy Industries and the Sonjuk Mercenary Group, I would like to make a proposal, Saintess."The dwarf then repeated the explanation he had given Yeomyeong earlier.About a treasure hidden in Manchuria and the dragon guarding it.He also added that mercenaries and a few Superhumans would be mobilized in order to obtain the treasure and that the Saintess just needed to join them.As soon as the dwarf finished with his explanation, the Saintess spoke up.Is that treasure... perhaps located near the northern region of the Khingan Range?"O Oh?"Great surprise, followed by a brief silencethe dwarf''s mouth dropped open."How did you know?""Its becauseGlancing back and forth between Yeomyeong and the dwarf, the Saintess trailed off.Although her thick blindfold made it hard to tell, her red lips curled into a smile, indicating that she was probably up to no good.It just so happens that I need to go there as well.Trying to avoid her gaze, Yeomyeong turned his head slightly. However, the next moment, the Saintess raised her hand.Then it''s my turn to speak, right?Uh, Saintess, about my proposalIll give you an answer in a little while.She put her finger on her lips to silence the dwarf, then fixed her gaze on Yeomyeong.Hm, Cheon Yeomyeong What should I call you? Yeomyeong-ssi? Yeomyeong-gun? Yeomyeong-oppa1? Yeomyeong frowned as he gave her a reply.Just call me Yeomyeong.Anyway, Yeomyeong, do you remember my proposal from this morning?Yeomyeong nodded instead of speaking.She had asked him to be her bodyguard while she secretly searched for something in Manchuria, without alerting the old folks. Of course, he refused immediately.My request remains the same. So, how about it?My answer also remains the same. No.The conversation they had in the recovery room was being repeated here. However, the Saintess'' reaction was a bit different this time.She turned towards the dwarf with a meaningful smile on her face.Darulma-ssi? Ill join the treasure hunt on the condition that you include him in our group.A mercenary should obey the orders of the mercenary group, right?The dwarf was unable to respond. He glanced back and forth between Yeomyeong and the Saintess, bewildered. As the Saintess tilted her head in confusion, Yeomyeong spoke up.I have resigned from the mercenary group.What? So suddenly?!If you want to know the reason, ask the dwarf.It doesnt even matter how much you dislike me, quitting the mercenary group over something like this is justYeomyeong raised his hand to interrupt her.Its my turn to speak now.In the end, the Saintess, who was about to say something, sighed in resignation and folded her arms.Yeomyeong unbuckled the sword sheath from his waist and placed it on his knee, then turned to address the figure hiding beneath the Invisibility Cloak.You are the mother of the Saintess, correct? May I ask you a question?...Yes.Someone tried to shoot me in the head due to a misunderstanding, and someone else tried to use me to further their own schemes.Yeomyeong glanced at the dwarf and Captain Kwon.Upon meeting his eyes, the dwarf coughed and looked away while Captain Kwon quietly touched his lips.Fortunately, it seemed like both of them felt some shame. Or at least, they were pretending to.Either way, the fact that they werent being shameless was good enough for him. It meant that it would be easier for him to get through them by using words instead of swords.Yeomyeong licked his lips and continued speaking.Honestly, this is the first time I''ve had to deal with a situation like this, and I really don''t know what to do. So, since you are older and more experienced than I am, I would like to ask for your advice.His manner of speaking was slow but respectful. Yeomyeong blinked his eyes.What do you think will be the appropriate compensation for the hardships I have faced?As soon as he heard the word compensation, the dwarfs complexion changed. He quickly whispered something into Captain Kwons ear with a serious look on his face.Shortly after, Captain Kwon stood up without making a sound and walked out of the base camp.However, the woman beneath the Invisibility Cloak remained silent as she clasped her hands tightly, seemingly deep in thought.Yeomyeong waited patiently, and finally, a dull voice emerged from the Invisibility Cloak."It seems like this will take a while. Could you wait for a moment?"A voice tinged with faint mana. It was as if it cast a spell, connecting Yeomyeong and her using some type of magic.Yeomyeong pondered whether to draw his sword but he allowed the magic connection to form.Partly because he didn''t sense any hostility and partly because he was curious to see what she was up to.Then, when the magic connected the two, her voice echoed in his mind.- Telepathy? As she said, it seemed like the dwarf and the Saintess were unable to hear her voice."First of all... as the guardian of the Saintess, I will not apologize for this incident."While saying that out loud, what she conveyed via telepathy was completely different.- "As the parent of a daughter, I only did what I was supposed to do. There were no personal feelings involved."- A person who knew him as Dung Beetle and the president of the Blue Rat at that.They said bad connections were like a web, entangling you before you realized it. And this situation was exactly that.Hiding his distorted expression, Yeomyeong clenched the hilt of his sword tightly."And to be honest, wasn''t it your fault for acting in a way that caused further misunderstandings? You should know that the value of the life of the Saintess and that of an ordinary mercenary are not the same."* * *Value of a life. He knew she didn''t mean it sincerely, but it still felt unpleasant to hear. Yeomyeong kept his mouth shut and replied to her in his mind.- - .- - Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes without realizing it.Foresight? He thought it was a lie, but the actions shown by the Saintess so far had some meaning behind them.She was able to locate the site where he was fighting the dragon rather quickly and was the first to know about the tragedy in North Manchuria.The timely support from the Manchurian base was also thanks to the Saintess, wasn''t it?If all of that was the result of her Foresight ability... all her incomprehensible actions so far made sense.- Yeomyeong blinked calmly. His golden eyes were directed at the Saintess'' face beyond the Invisibility Cloak.- - .- - When Yeomyeong replied mockingly, the Invisibility Cloak on the other side swayed, and a deep sigh followed.- - .- .Her deep sadness was conveyed to him through their telepathic connection. It was a mother''s sorrow, something Yeomyeong had never experienced before.- Yeomyeong stared at the Invisibility Cloak with a sense of disbelief. But that disbelief turned to be true.- Yeomyeong took a deep breath, holding himself back from drawing his sword. So, all that talk about fate and snowfields was related to this.- - .It was a selfish and cruel thought. Indeed, this was not something that could be said in front of the Saintess.And another thought crossed Yeomyeongs mindC perhaps the reason the Saintess seemed slightly insane was not because of her Foresight but because of her family.However, regardless of his thoughts, Moryne continued their telepathic conversation.- She let out a small laugh and a sigh.- Happy? Yeomyeong was at a loss for words.Should he say like mother, like daughter?The daughter was unhinged because she could see the future, and the mother was the same because she glimpsed into her daughter''s future.But the craziest of all was probably Yeomyeong, because he could sympathize with the Saintess'' mother, even if it was just a little.Yes, Yeomyeong, who never had real parents, knew these types of parents all too wellthe madness called maternal love.The unprincipled action of pulling the trigger on someone, even if it meant changing her daughter''s future.Perhaps that was why Yeomyeong felt disgust towards her. It was a disgust towards a feeling he knew all too well.And thanks to that... Yeomyeong was sure of one thing.Moryne knew he was Dung Beetle but didn''t know the reason he became Yeomyeong.Because if Moryne knew that, she would have opted for a life-and-death struggle instead of this petty telepathic conversation.- - It was a truly insulting proposal to both Yeomyeong and the Saintess.In the end, he was unable to hold back any longer and unleashed his mana. As he activated the Surging Mana technique, the air around him began to churn.- - - - The chair hidden by the Invisibility Cloak rattled. Moryne stood up.She seemed prepared to kneel at any moment, but fortunately, it didn''t happen.Because, before she could, the Saintess suddenly shot up and blocked the space between Yeomyeong and Moryne."Oh, come on, knock it off already!"1. Here, Saintess is trying to figure out whether Yeomyeong is older or younger than her or whether he prefers a formal way of addressing him. Some of these have been explained before, but I''ll explain it again. -ssi is used as a neutral formal way to address someone. -gun is used by an older person to call a younger guy but in a formal way. -oppa is used by younger females to address an older male; it can be a sibling or just an acquaintance. But for acquaintance, it is usually used for someone you are close to. If not, it would be considered overly friendly or flirting, which explains Yeomyeong''s reaction. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 47: Does The Saintess Dream Of A Sacrificial Lamb? (7) ***The moment the president of the Blue Rat said something about the value of ones life, the first thought that came to Darulma Dune was that he shouldn''t have sent Captain Kwon on an errand.The atmosphere at the base camp turned menacingly tense. Even though neither Yeomyeong nor the rat bastard boss uttered a word, even a blind person would be able to sense the situation was on the verge of exploding.Yeomyeong had already drawn his sword, and it wouldnt be surprising if the rat bastard boss, hiding beneath the Invisibility Cloak, pulled out her gun at any moment.Gauging the situation, Darulma began to gradually make his way towards the back door of the base camp. However, before he could reach it, mana began emanating from Yeomyeong''s body.Amidst the swirling mana, Yeomyeong glared at the Invisibility Cloak as if he were looking at something disgusting.Refusing to be outdone, that rat boss also sprang up from her seat.Sensing the growing tension between the two Superhumans, Darulma threw himself towards the back door. Or rather, he tried to.However, the next moment, the Saintess came between the two of them."Oh, come on, knock it off!"As soon as the Saintess intervened, the tension melted away like snow.Yeomyeong sheathed his sword and withdrew his mana, and the rat boss also sat back down.Another brief silence ensued.The Saintess sighed deeply, then dragged a chair between the two and sat down."Mom, you need to apologize.""...""This time, it was your fault. And it was my fault as well."Both of them still remained silent. The Saintess shrugged her shoulders and then looked at the dwarf."Darulma-ssi? What did you do to make Yeomyeong want to leave the mercenary group?"The dwarf realized that this was a typical attempt at changing the subject, but he had no choice.It would be better to endure the uncomfortable atmosphere than being caught in a fight between Superhumans. Forcing a smile, Darulma replied to the Saintess."...Well, I, um, sort of tested him a bit.""Test? What kind of test?""Well, his resume was fake, so... I used his share of the dragon''s rib bones as bait. It was just a small test."Darulma spoke as truthfully as possible. Given that the person in question was holding a sword right before, there was no room for corporate embellishments or exaggerations.As expected, the Saintess reaction was not good."His share of the rib bones? I vouched for that! And you used it as bait?"The Saintess deliberately raised her voice dramatically. If there was a problem, it was with the mana mixed in her voice.Listening to her voice resonating in his ears, Darulma was once again reminded that the Saintess was also a Superhuman. And that he was the only one who needed to behave cautiously here."S-so, as an apology, I have prepared a gift. I have sent Captain Kwon to fetch it.""...A gift."Seeing the Saintess'' lukewarm reaction, Darulma hastily added more words."An elixir, and a very rare one at that! Uh, Yeomyeong-gun? Youll definitely be satisfied. It is a special elixir procured directly from an elf!"Darulma kept the fact that the elixir was originally meant for the Saintess to himself.Well, what could he do? As long as he reached his destination, the method he used to get there didnt matter.In spite of Darulma''s enthusiastic explanation, Yeomyeong''s expression didn''t change.Laden with suspicion, his golden eyes glanced at Darulma briefly, but that was all."...Mom, do you not have anything?"Eventually, the Saintess turned her attention to her next target, her mother, who would at least listen to her.With an expectant look, she glanced at the Invisibility Cloak."Hm? Mom?"She was hoping that her mother, the president of a promising information guild, would be able to placate Yeomyeong with an expensive gift.A blindfold and an Invisibility CloakA tedious staring contest ensued between mother and daughter, with Moryne finally conceding.She let out a long sigh, like someone relieved of a burden, and spoke."Im not going to apologize."The Saintess tried to say something to her still-cold mother, but Moryne was faster."But I will compensate you."Her hand disappeared into the Invisibility Cloak before reemerging with something.A single red key lay on her palm."Mom? Is that...?""This much should suffice for a mercenarys life."Moryne tossed the key. . Yeomyeong caught it without saying a word, and then she left immediately.There was no time to say anything. The clicking of her heels echoed towards the back door of the base camp before disappearing completely.Realizing that her mother had left, the Saintess turned towards Yeomyeong. She bit her lip, before forcing a smile and spoke."...Im sorry.""...""But that key is really valuable. You do know what an Arcane Relic is, right?"The Saintess was not accustomed to situations like this.In fact, she wasn''t even used to speaking to people who were of a similar age."That key is actually one of the items discovered during an expedition in the Chicago Dimensional Portal..."She fidgeted with her fingers, trying her best to explain the significance of the key.She hoped that his anger might be eased a bit with the knowledge that it was an expensive item.However, before she could finish with her explanation, Yeomyeong spoke up."Khingan Range. Ill accompany you.""Huh? Really?""But this will be the only time.""Come on, we havent even left, and youre already thinking about parting ways?"Did he like the Arcane Relic that much? The Saintess didnt know what caused him to change his mind so suddenly, but the result worked in her favor.Smiling as she watched the dwarf sighed in relief and Yeomyeong stare at the key stoically, she comforted herself that coming to Manchuria was the right decision.Suddenly, the thought of her only friend crossed her mind. Her friend, who would be attending the academy at the momentDid she know there was another person whose future she couldnt foresee clearly with her Foresight?For some reason, she had a feeling that her friend would know.***The value of dragon bones was truly immeasurable. Those ignorant mercenaries, who were unaware of their place, simply saw the dragon bones as nothing more than a quick path to riches, but the military thought differently.Just like mana metal, dragon bones were also treated as strategic resources.In the battles between Superhumans, living incarnations of asymmetric power, equipment was as crucial as martial arts and magic.Unfortunately, Korea did not possess any equipment made from dragon bones or scales.By the time Korea began nurturing Superhumans in earnest, the UN had already designated dragons as an endangered species for quite some time.There was nothing more frustrating for a latecomer like Korea.Protecting those talking lizard bastards... The developed countries could speak about that because they already had more than enough equipment made from dragon bones.But what about Korea? Even if they trained Mages and Superhumans to the point of death, what good would it do? Korean Superhumans couldnt even properly equip themselves with breastplates made from mana metal alloys.Meanwhile, those American bastards treated full-body armor and swords made from dragon bones like standard supplies.In that sense, discovering a dragon''s rib bones right in the heart of the North Manchuria base could be considered a significant event that would impact the nation.Even though North Manchuria was burned down, the military could hardly contain its joy at the prospect of Korea finally acquiring dragon bone equipment through legal means.However, that joy did not last long.Some mid-level mercenary group claimed that the dragon''s bones were their spoils.Naturally, the military did not believe this claim. To be honest, they didnt even care about the mercenary group''s claim.After all, wasn''t the item retrieved directly by the military after the collapse of North Manchuria? What could a mere mercenary group even do?They began to shamelessly spew nonsense, claiming that since the mercenary group had abandoned the spoils and retreated, they had no rights to them, and even brazenly declared that they would only return a small portion, as the item now belonged to the military.However, before dawn, the Saintess came to the military.The Saintess, who had warned them about North Manchuria''s collapse before anyone else and managed to prevent a greater tragedy, took the dragon''s rib bones from the military.Though it would be correct to say it was returned to its rightful owner, the military felt it was nothing short of a robbery.Neither Major Kim, who claimed to be the first discoverer in front of the reporters, nor Director Park, who reported directly to the president at the Gyeongmudae, were able to hide their dismay.They wanted to take back the bones forcibly, but the opponent was the Saintess.The living idol of a huge religion with countless followers, both beyond the Dimensional Portal and on Earth.The military swallowed their tears and gave up the rib bones. Of course, they didn''t do it quietly; in the process of handing it over, they made a big fuss.They transported the dragon''s bones openly enough for all the reporters, military contractors, and other mercenary groups to see.They even stated that the outstanding rookie mercenary Cheon Yeomyeong and the Saintess were the ones who obtained the spoils of war.It was a dirty act of revenge, but it was certainly effective.Because, on the very first day itself, rumors that an unidentified Superhuman had attacked the Sonjuk Mercenary Group, knocked out the mercenaries, and trashed the base camp spread like wildfire.There were also rumors that the Saintess had taken off her Invisibility Cloak and was now hiding within the mercenary group, but not many people believed such nonsense.Anyway, the attack on the first day became a catalyst that led to the numerous people aiming for the dragon''s rib bones to flock to the Sonjuk Mercenary Group every day.The Sonjuk Mercenary Group had locked their entrance firmly, refusing to come out, and rejected all threats and negotiations.They held out in that manner for three days.Accompanied by the news of North Manchuria''s worsening condition were rumors that the Sonjuk Mercenary Group had finally decided to head to North Manchuria.Everyone who heard this news was puzzled. Why head to North Manchuria instead of returning to Gyeongseong with the rib bones?Half from curiosity, half from ridicule, almost everyone at the Manchuria base gathered in front of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group.This included those aiming for the dragon''s rib bones, journalists looking for a story, and soldiers hoping to see the mercenary group fall to ruins.- Amidst the overflowing curiosity, the gates to the mercenary group''s base opened.Only around fifteen mercenaries, including Captain Kwon, emerged from the base campbarely enough to fill one military truck.However, keen observers noticed that nearly ten of the fifteen mercenaries were Superhumans.- Ignoring all the noise in front of the base camp, the Sonjuk Mercenary Group silently loaded supplies onto the military truck.And just as the mercenary group was about to departA man in combat gear jumped from the building next to the road, blocking the military truck and yelled.Where the hell is Cheon Yeomyeong?!With his military-style haircut and a military greatsword, few onlookers who recognized him started whispering among themselves.While some frowned, most of the onlookers were now watching the situation with renewed interest.Seemingly encouraged by their attention, Jung Mapil swung his greatsword and shouted again.Cheon Yeomyeong! Come out! The whole of Manchuria knows that you deceived the Saintess and stole the dragon bones the military found!His awkward, yet theatrical manner of speaking made some onlookers snicker as they realized what was happening. It was obvious that the military intended to harass the Sonjuk Mercenary Group until the very end.As everyone awaited the mercenary group''s next move, an unexpected person jumped off the truck.Are you looking for me?He was a young man with striking golden eyes and a fairly outstanding face. He could even be mistaken as a boy at a glance.However, aside from his appearance, there was nothing remarkable about him. He was wearing standard-issue combat gear, and his only weapon was a standard-issue iron sword.His aura well, if anything, it was ordinary. He certainly didnt look like someone who could cut dragon bones.Are you Cheon Yeomyeong?Yes, I am Cheon Yeomyeong.You heard what I just said, right?Instead of replying, Yeomyeong drew his sword. Seeing his calm demeanor, Jung Mapil sneered.He had felt uneasy when he was ordered by someone as high-ranking as a colonel to go beat up some kid, but it turned out that the kid had some guts.No need for lengthy explanations. Lets fight.Are you sure?Thats what I should be asking you. Can you handle it?His attitude exuded confidence. Yeomyeong glanced at the reporters who had gathered.It seemed like a perfect spot for a scene. He lowered his sword and assumed a stance.How much injury is acceptable?As long as no one dies.As if a signal to start the duel wasn''t necessary, Jung Mapil raised his greatsword.Following his lead, the reporters raised their cameras, and the onlookers paid close attention.At that moment, waves surged forth from Yeomyeongs sword.:" sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 48: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf ***Thinking about his mission, Jung Mapil raised his greatsword.Filled with ambition to become a general, Colonel Jung1 assigned the task to Jung Mapil using a mix of threats and persuasion.The best possible outcome here would be for him to provoke the opponent before returning because they did not show up.Even that would cause reporters to write articles about the mercenary group being humiliated, and the internet would be flooded with comments mocking the Sonjuk Mercenary Group.It was a petty but the most satisfying outcome for both the military and Jung Mapil.The next best outcome would be for Jung Mapil to beat up his opponent thoroughly.Even in that case, the outcome wouldn''t change, but the problem was that it was possible for a wave of sympathy for the kid named Cheon Yeomyeong to arise.And the worst outcome would be if the opponent was really skilled enough to cut through a dragon''s rib bones.Seeing the mana gathered around the opponent''s sword, Jung Mapil smiled bitterly.The mana he felt on his skin was unusual. It meant that he had either mastered a special martial art or there was a significant difference in their levels.- - Although Jung Mapil could hear the mockery and criticism of the onlookers, he didn''t care.Indeed, it was because of situations like these that he was the one who was sent instead of a superhuman who was actually affiliated with the millitary.And now that he was here, there was only one thing he could do.Pushing aside the distracting thoughts, he gathered his mana and struck down with his greatsword.The sword of a soldier who had rolled in the fields of Manchuria for over ten years clashed with Yeomyeong''s standard-issue iron sword.It was a sword strike delivered while bearing the dishonor of being the first one to make a move. Fortunately, it proved to be effective.Seeing how easily his opponents stance was shaken, it seemed like his opponent was lacking in swordsmanship when compared to his ability to handle mana.Not missing the opportunity, Jung Mapil followed up with another series of strikes.Swinging his greatsword horizontally, he aimed for the boys head, but the boy managed to block the attack by a hairs breadth.Trembling hands, resisting mana.According to the original plan, he should have taunted the boy at this moment, but he gritted his teeth and infused mana into his sword.His battle-honed instincts warned him this was not an opponent to take lightly.And his instincts were right.After ten exchanges, the opponent''s sword movement changed suddenly.The standard-issue iron sword accelerated in an instant, slashing through the air like a beam of light.His military greatsword was barely able to withstand the force of the iron sword. Mana surged as the blades clashed.The strike revealed the difference in their skill levels. Jung Mapil''s hand trembled so intensely that it felt like it might tear apart.In order to block the next series of attacks, Jung Mapil held his breath and tensed his muscles. He was prepared to lose an arm if it meant that he could protect his neck.However, contrary to his expectations, the follow-up attack never arrived.As if the previous strike had been a lie, the opponent swung his sword with unnecessarily large motions, almost as if he was telling him to see and try to block it.Intentional power control, glancing at the reporters occasionally.Even though he was in direct combat, Jung Mapil could tell. The opponent planned to use this as his debut stage.He intended to turn the crowd reporters and onlookers, who were here to humiliate the Sonjuk Mercenary Group, into his own publicity helpers.Jung Mapil was honestly impressed. And at the same time, he realized that losing an arm might not be the problem here.Not only would the petty plan to humiliate him backfire, but it would instead become an opportunity to make the name Cheon Yeomyeong known.He had to do his best to prevent that outcome. Or at least he had to show that he tried his best so that he could avoid the wrath of those boomers.Resolving himself, Jung Mapil swung his sword again.Each step was filled with murderous intent, enough to make the onlookers frown. Jung Mapil left behind a bitter smile as the swords of the two men began to speed up.Mana-infused blades sliced through the air, sending dust and strands of hair flying.Reporters flashed their cameras in amazement, but Jung Mapil was in agony.With every exchange, the gap in their abilities became even more evident. His labored breaths and the sweat running down his back were proof of that.A small disturbance managed to create a brief opening. And almost immediately, Cheon Yeomyeong''s golden eyes glinted.The standard-issue iron sword pierced through the gap in Jung Mapil''s downward strike.The tip of Cheon Yeomyeong''s sword went straight for Jung Mapil''s arm.Cheon Yeomyeong''s sword flashed as it grazed his forearm. The mana-infused blade sliced through bone and flesh with the precision of a surgical scalpel., Jung Mapil lost his balance and fell on his butt. And belatedly, both of Jung Mapil''s hands, still holding his sword, hit the ground.Defeat. A crushing defeat at that."That swordsmanship just now... what was it?"Jung Mapil glanced alternately at Cheon Yeomyeong and his severed arm with an expression of utter shock. He was unable to bring himself to ask if that was an application of his own swordsmanship.The contraction of mana, the movement of the wrist, the way he went for the opening at the end.Everything resembled his own swordsmanship... but he still couldn''t believe it.Did this boy really manage to steal his unique swordsmanship, which he had developed over the years based on military swordsmanship, various martial arts, and practical experience, in just a few minutes?"No way, is that what I''m thinking?""Yes."It was an unbelievably calm reply.Watching Cheon Yeomyeong shake the blood off his sword, Jung Mapil laughed without realizing it. It was a laugh filled with astonishment rather than dejection.Even as the pain from his severed arm surged up belatedly, the corners of his mouth didn''t drop. ***"Wow, look at how clean that cut is. Would a healing priest be able to reattach it immediately even if they hurried to the scene?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the rooftop of a military building overlooking the Mercenary Zone.Wollard, who was observing the fight between Cheon Yeomyeong and Jung Mapil, exclaimed in admiration. He would have been even more thrilled if he could have seen it up close like the other onlookers.He barely managed to swallow the words wriggling in his mind. After all, he was in the presence of his respected older sister."Wollard.""Yes, Noonim2.""What do you think of that kid?"Moryne, the woman wearing a blue coat with a rat mask covering half of her face, asked.Though the question was lacking in details, Wollard understood what she was trying to say and answered immediately."Hes a talent who will be able to become a VIP of our company within ten years.""That''s a generous assessment.""When it comes to growth speed, he has no equal. And I haven''t seen anyone like him since Jeon Yunseong."At the mention of Jeon Yunseong, Moryne licked her lips. The young man was comparable to the pride of the United States.She remained silent for a moment, looking down at the Mercenary Zone.Among the members of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group, who were now getting ready to board the truck, a mercenary wearing a poncho caught her attention.It was a female mercenary carrying two automatic rifles, three revolvers, and hugging an anti-tank rocket.She didn''t need anyone to tell her who it was. After all, it was her beloved daughter, the Saintess.Fortunately, none of the onlookers realized that she was the Saintess.After all, who would ever think of her as the Saintess?With a faint smile, Moryne spoke again."What about the task I assigned you?""...Everything has been scrubbed clean.""There won''t be any loose ends, right?""You should know our skills the best. Even if someone from our industry digs into it, they won''t be able to find out that guy was once Dung Beetle."Wollard didn''t hide his exhaustion. After all, it wasn''t easy to completely erase someone''s past in just two days.The paperwork wasnt particularly difficult since there was already a death report..."How many people did you have to take care of for that?""Just one janitor named Park Gusik.""...Just one?"Wollard shrugged and pulled a small piece of paper from his pocketa sheet containing the memory transfer spell, something the Blue Rat were particularly proud of."It''s better if you check for yourself."Moryne accepted the sheet and immediately infused it with mana. The next moment, various memories and information flooded her mind.It was information about the janitor previously known as Dung Beetle. She slowly organized the information in her mind.A back alley janitor with no family, an ordinary third-rate life in the slums.There was hardly any information available.She couldnt even fathom how he had lived his life up to this point, only passing the GED and not even registering for a mobile phone, which was an everyday necessity for most others.The only point of note was the history of the Foreman who raised him.Other than that, it was nothing different from what she already knew.He was reportedly killed by the Incheon murderer but was actually alive and active.How did he manage to come back to life when there were even photos of his corpse? Unknown.How did he become a Superhuman? Unknown.What were the martial arts he practiced? Unknown.It also looked like he was related to a series of incidents that happened in Incheon recently, but the details remained unknown.This was unknown, that was unknown.If only they could dig into the old man named Jang Man, they might have found something... but he was someone whose safety her daughter had guaranteed by staking her Holy Relic.It wasn''t just that they had to protect him; digging into his past was completely out of the question as well.After reaching that point, Moryne spoke again.It was the moment Cheon Yeomyeong climbed onto the truck amidst the cheers of the onlookers."You should manage Cheon Yeomyeong''s identity consistently from now on. Fix any deficiencies, and if anyone tries to track him, find them and... you know what to do, right?"Wollard nodded."Understood. But, Noonim...""But?""Is that kid really worth all this investment? Youre erasing his past, protecting his information, and you even gave him the Blood Tear Key, didn''t you?""Are you dissatisfied in any way?""I did say that he could become a VIP within ten years, but... youve only met him once. The Saintess, too... Honestly, I dont understand why youre investing so many resources in him."Moryne looked down at the truck that was just about to depart before answering him."...Wollard, are you doubting me? Its unlike you to talk so much.""I''m always on your side, Noonim. Its just that the board of directors are acting rather strangely. Some of them might even use this as an excuse to create trouble.""Let them try. It doesnt matter what those remnants of the fallen country try to do."Morynes voice grew cold. She was about to say more but then shut her mouth.An abrupt silence descended.Wollard glanced over, wondering what was happening, then stayed quiet once he realized the reason.The mercenary truck was now leaving the Manchurian base.Being a moment of a mother seeing her daughter off, and Wollard had enough sense to understand that, and hence, he decided not to break the silence.After a while, once the mercenary truck disappeared beyond the horizon, he spoke again."...Noonim, did you make a deal with him?"It was an unusually sharp question. Moryne looked at Wollard and replied."Does it look that way?""You used a telepathic sheet. I was able to at least notice that much."Was able to notice? Moryne chuckled."A deal... If you could call it that, then yes.""Does the Saintess know... Ah, she probably doesn''t, does she?""Of course, she doesnt. Why? Are you going to tattle?"Wollard knew this was a good time to laugh and lighten the mood.However, seeing Moryne''s chilly smile, he was unable to muster a laugh."Will it be really okay? The hero candidates we managed to identify...""This bastard, that bastard. None of them are related to my daughter.""...That''s blasphemous. Noonim, what if the gods get angry?""Well, if they were going to get angry over something like this, they would have punished us back when a Soviet-born commie gave birth to the Saintess.Only then was Wollard able to laugh. Talking about their fallen homeland always made him laugh bitterly."..., this is really Is that something you should say, considering that you married a Holy Knight?""Family and faith are separate matters. Think of Stalin''s mother.3"They exchanged a brief joke, lightening the atmosphere a bit.Moryne turned her gaze towards the dispersing reporters and onlookers."Wollard, can I ask you to do one last thing?""...Noonim, if you give me any more work, Ill die."Wollard pleaded earnestly, but Moryne paid no heed."Contact all the major media reporters who had just gathered in front of the mercenary group.""...""It would be nice if they wrote positive articles about Cheon Yeomyeong. Its not difficult, right?""It seems difficult, but..."Wollard trailed off, but that was it. He didnt dare to refuse the order and simply sighed deeply. Do as you''re told. That had always been the rats'' long-standing tradition, since the time they were still living in Siberia. 1. Colonel Jung is a separate individual from Jung Mapil. Although Koreans may share the same surname, it does not always imply that they are blood relatives.2. Noonim is the respectful form of Noona. Younger males use this to address their older sisters, older female friends or even females who may not be blood related but are respected as an older sister like in this case.3. Ekaterine "Keke" Giorgis asuli Geladze was a deeply religious woman who wanted Stalin to become a priest, even going as far as to work as a seamstress in Gori to pay for his education Chapter 49: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (2) ***Three days before the mercenary group were to set off for the Khingan Range.Shortly after parting ways with Moryne, Yeomyeong left the Saintess and the dwarf behind and returned to his room at the base.Since he had to depart for North Manchuria as soon as he arrived, he didnt even have the time to unpack in that unfamiliar room.Taking out his phone from the bag placed in one corner of the room, he intended to update Seti about his current situation.However, when he pulled out his phone, he saw that his inbox was cluttered with dozens of messages from her.Yeomyeong looked at the text messages, each packed tightly with content and lacking emoticons, and recalled the thought he had the last time.A short laugh, followed by belated regret.He felt guilty for not having checked his burner phone until now because he left his bag back at the base camp.He tried to push down the rising emotions and began reading the messages one by one.Thanks to Seti''s decent writing skills, the messages were easy to read.From light inquiries about his well-being to serious discussions about searching for the owner of the Imperial Knights sword at the academy.The various messages continued until they all began to convey the same content at some point.Be wary of the Saintess. Even if he happened to get entangled with the Saintess by some unfortunate circumstances, he should never build an intimate relationship with her. The warning came with the note that if he failed to keep his distance, the mentally unstable people around her would not leave Yeomyeong alone. And she also especially cautioned him to beware of the Saintess mother.Yeomyeong swallowed a bitter smile.He was already involved with the Saintess and had made a deal with her deranged mother.While the Saintess and the dwarf were talking, the two of them made a secret deal.Yeomyeong pushed his thoughts about Moryne to the back of his mind. There was no need to try to understand her madness any further.Madness was like black ink; the closer you get to it, the more stained you become.Anyway, he pulled out the fabricated resume from his pocket to divert his thoughts.It was an item that symbolized a past he could no longer change. As he glanced at it, Yeomyeong''s gaze grew colder.He was contemplating on whether he should inform Seti that this resume had been discovered, indicating that her behind-the-scenes work had failed.However, considering Seti''s personality, she would surely blame herself.A short period of contemplation followed, but there was only one conclusion. Yeomyeong decided to tell Seti the truth because, for some reason, he didn''t want to hide anything from her.He ripped the resume to shreds, tossing aside his worries, and then picked up his phone.The phone only had one saved number on it. Should he give her a call? However, she was probably in class right now.Eventually, Yeomyeong began to slowly type out a message, feeling unfamiliar with the typing process. Even though it felt like they had just parted ways, he still had so much to write.The mercenary group that tried to use the discovery regarding his resume as leverage, his encounter with the Saintess, and the deal he made with her mother... [To Seti, this is Cheon Yeomyeong. I have received your messages. Sorry for the late reply...] It took him quite some time to write a compose message that started with a stiff preface. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And just as he was about to complete the message, which exceeded 5,700 characters1, someone opened the door and walked in. ***Newcomer... I mean, Cheon Yeomyeong-gun. The dwarf chaebol from Dungan Heavy Industries, Darulma Dune, made eye contact with Yeomyeong while holding an antique wooden box.This is a token of apology to show our sincerity.As Darulma entered the room, a pure fragrance filled the air. It was so strong that the surrounding mana seemed to change as well.And as soon as he smelled it, even Yeomyeong, who knew nothing about elixirs, could tellthis elixir was something precious enough for Captain Kwon to deliver personally.We managed to procure this elixir specially from beyond the Dimensional Portal. Im sure youll find it to your liking.I will accept it gratefully.Despite receiving the precious item, Yeomyeong didnt sound flattered because he realized that this elixir was a gift prepared for the Saintess, not for him.Unless they had given the Saintess something more valuable, this was nothing more than a bribe given to him because she wanted Yeomyeong to accompany them.From the very beginning, the mercenary groups goal had been the Saintess, and Yeomyeong probably wasnt even in the picture.Yeomyeong stared at the wooden box and the dwarf for a brief moment before shifting his gaze back to his phone to finish his text. He added a period and pressed send.Seemingly misunderstanding his actions, Darulma spoke in a hurry.M-May I give you a brief explanation about this elixir?No, theres no needElixirs are always like this; if you take them incorrectly, they can prove to be dangerous.He approached Yeomyeong with his stubby legs and opened the wooden box.The moment the wooden box was opened, the fragrance that had been lingering in the room vanished, almost as if the elixir had absorbed all the air in its surrounding, sealing away its scent.Was this a means of protecting its own potency? From within the vacuum-like wooden box, a translucent green gem emerged.Yeomyeong raised his eyebrows at the sight.The elixir inside the box was completely different from the ones he knew of. It was a rough, uncut gem-like elixir that sparkled like glass.Before Yeomyeongs doubts were resolved, the dwarf began his explanation.Beautiful, isnt it? This is an elixir from the famous World Tree....World Tree?The worlds largest tree, which the Americans set ablaze to crush the elves'' will to resistwhy was that tree mentioned here?This is a hardened crystal formed from the sap of the World Tree. Now that the World Tree has been burned down, it''s not something you can obtain with money....How about it? To obtain such an item, Dungan Heavy IndustriesAt that moment, Yeomyeong felt Darulmas voice was drowning out.To be precise, a single voice overwhelmed all his senses. His vision blurred, and all the hair on his body stood on their ends.- A strange voice that definitely didn''t belong to a human.On realizing that the voice was coming from the World Trees crystal, Yeomyeong frowned.What was happening all of a sudden- Yeomyeong tried to respond, but his mouth wouldnt open.However, just like with Morynes telepathy, the World Trees crystal could naturally read Yeomyeongs thoughts and replied.- - - ......- As Yeomyeong tried to focus his mana to regain his senses, the World Trees crystal glinted.- ...- With that grand declaration, the voice disappeared.As all his senses returned to reality, the mana Yeomyeong had gathered dissipated into the air.Yeomyeong blinked in a daze....Cheon Yeomyeong-gun? Are you alright?Seeing his expression, the dwarf who had been explaining the effects of the crystal frowned.The expression was full of the sentiment, Why did he suddenly change?Its just a momentary dizziness... Its nothing to worry about, so please dont concern yourself.It was only a brief headache, nothing more. Yeomyeong massaged his forehead as he looked at the crystal inside the wooden box.The World Trees crystal offered no response. It was almost as if the previous conversation never took place.Yeomyeong reached for the crystal, but the dwarf, startled, stepped back and pulled the box away with him.Didnt you even listen to what Ive been saying all this time?Since he couldnt say that he hadnt heard any of the explanations while conversing with the crystal, Yeomyeong kept silent.The dwarf frowned deeply and said.I told you not to eat it now. The crystal still contains the will of the World Tree. Even Superhuman like you would take a month to digest it....The will of the World Tree?Yes, the will. Although its a faint thought, but the World Tree is no ordinary being. This elixir is something that needs to be digested slowly, over a long period of time.Could it be.. was the voice that spoke to him earlier the will of the World Tree? Yeomyeong was convinced of it. There was no evidence to back it up, but his instincts and mana whispered that it was true....I understand your desire for the elixir, but were leaving in three days at the latest. You can consume the World Trees crystal after the mission.The dwarf said as he tried to put the wooden box away. Though he was trying hard to hide his emotions, it was obvious he didn''t want to give it up.However, just before he could close the box, Yeomyeong snatched the crystal. His superhuman movement was faster than the dwarfs eyes.H-huh!? W-Wait!By the time the dwarf could react, the World Trees crystal was already in Yeomyeongs mouth.. To his surprise, the World Trees crystal tasted like toothpaste.Didnt I just tell you not to eat it now?! What on earth are you thinking...!The dwarf stared in dismay as the crystal traveled down his throat. Regardless, Yeomyeong calmly summoned his mana.Three days, right? I will digest it before then, so I would appreciate it if no one tries to enter my room in the meantime....I promise.Before Darulma Dune could even reply, Is that even possible? mana surged violently from Yeomyeongs body.The intense mana was palpable even to those who werent Superhuman.Not wanting to create another problem, the dwarf gritted his teeth and escaped from the room.1. 5,700 characters in Korean could be considered a very long message. It''s likely equivalent to about 2,000 words if translated into English, which is roughly twice the length of 5,700 characters in the English alphabet. Chapter 50: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (3) ***Back to the present, inside the rattling military truck.Darulma felt a mix of admiration and astonishment once he realized that Yeomyeong had actually managed to digest the crystal in just three days.It wasnt just that the elixir was inside his bodyCheon Yeomyeong, that young mercenary, had absorbed it in the truest sense.After all, wasnt the duel that took place just before their departure was proof of that?How could that novice mercenary who fabricated his resume cut off the arms of a veteran mercenary with over ten years of experience that neatly? It was something that was difficult to believe even when seen with ones own eyes.Darulma glanced at the Saintess, who was chattering beside Yeomyeong, and licked his lips.According to their original plan, the World Tree''s crystal was meant to be used as a bribe that would help them form a connection with the high-ranking officials of the Holy Nation through the Saintess.That was the original intention of the elders of the Dune clan. However, it was only due to Darulmas unilateral decision that things had turned out this way.But...Watching the Saintess and Yeomyeong, who were chattering affectionately, it didnt seem to be a bad choice.At the very least, he was certain that it was better to give it to someone more deserving than those stubborn old folks of the Holy Nation.The elders of the family would certainly throw him into a pepper gas chamber, saying something about Yellow Winter if they found out about this, but that didnt matter much.Above all, there was something he could trust.By some chance, even the smallest possibility, if that guy manages to become the Saintess lover...?It wasnt something that was completely impossible.Just like her father did, the Saintess might also end up choosing love over duty.Moreover, unlike the holy sword, blessings bestowed by the gods could not be taken away by the priests of the Holy Nation.Perhaps giving the World Tree''s crystal to that boy might turn out to be the best investment of his life...?Darulma, who was busy delving into his happy thoughts, sighed and turned back to reality.The expedition had just begun, and there was still a long way to go before they could succeed.He stood up and looked out the back of the truck. Although they could still see the scavengers coveting the dragon''s rib bones beyond the horizon, the Manchurian base was no longer in sight.That should be good enough. Now then, should he get started?Alright, everyone, your attention please!Darulma gathered everyones attention with his characteristic deep voice. The mercenaries led by Captain Kwon and Kim Mansoo, along with the Saintess and Yeomyeong, all looked at him.Firstly, I must apologize. As originally stated, this mission is not simply about finding treasure.Darulma took a short breath and spoke with a meaningful tone.We are going to prevent the downfall of Manchuria.Some mercenaries chuckled, thinking he was joking, but upon seeing Captain Kwons serious expression, they all shut their mouths.Once he confirmed that all eyes were on him, Darulma cleared his throat and continued.You might remember the time when Stalin invaded the dwarven territory. He spread poison gas, massacred those who did not surrender, and dragged the survivors to the gulags... That inhumane war.Some were puzzled by the sudden history lesson, but Yeomyeong was different. He listened to Darulmas words attentively.A certain dwarf who witnessed that war sought revenge against Stalin and the Soviet Union. Blood for blood. Hatred for hatred. It was a foolish thought, but he carried it out.Once Darulma reached this point in the story, Tian Lin raised his hand.As the only Manchurian among the mercenaries, he asked with a confused look on his face.If he was trying to take revenge on Stalin, why was he targeting Manchuria?Back then, dwarves assumed that all Earthians were the same. Since the UN ignored them, while some communist countries allied themselves with the Soviets to plunder our land, it was a somewhat reasonable perspective.Huh!Reasonable, huh? As Tian Lin let out a snort of disbelief, Darulma added.In any case, his revenge ultimately failed because before he could take action, the Soviet Union collapsed and Stalin had disappeared.Darulma thought back to the time when the Soviet Union collapsed as countless dwarves gaped at the news in shock.What was the reason the dwarves built their companies on Earth despite all the disdain they faced? *Revenge*it was the dwarves one and only long-cherished desire.However, the Soviet Union had fallen by itself, and Stalin was nowhere to be found.Countless dwarves, who had lost their purpose, despaired in their hollow victory. Darulmas father was one of those dwarves, so there was no need to elaborate furtherSo, how exactly did he plan to destroy Manchuria?It was Yeomyeong who interrupted Darulmas thoughts.Dwarves were not in possession of nuclear weapons, were they?We didnt have nuclear weapons nor napalm1. Instead, we had something similar in nature to nuclear weapons.Something similar to nuclear weapons?The Golden Seal.Seeing Yeomyeong fold his arms as if demanding an explanation, Darulma spoke in a serious tone.It is a symbol of the ancient dwarven royal family. Its a token of leadership among dwarves and one of the powerful magic items in the possession of the dwarves.The moment they heard the term ''magic item,'' the mercenaries all frowned in unison as one of the three major taboos in the mercenary industry came to mind.Do not touch sealed magic items. However, regardless of the mercenaries thoughts, Darulma continued with his explanation.The Golden Seal is a magic item that contains the legend of the first dwarven king, who dug out a mountain to create an underground tunnel. When infused with magic, it casts a spell that automatically digs through the earth.Digging the earth? How was that going to be used to destroy Manchuria?The mercenaries tilted their heads, but they frowned on hearing the next words.What do you think would happen if you dig an underground tunnel through a volcano? And what would happen if you were to connect one volcano to another?The vengeful dwarf planned to create a massive corridor by connecting all the volcanoes in Manchuria. From the Greater Khingan2 to Baekdu Mountain3. He was preparing for a massive chain explosion.Only then did the mercenaries expressions harden once the seriousness of the situation dawned upon them.Is that even feasible?It could be possible or it could not. Even though the Golden Seal is a great magic item, no one has ever attempted something like that before.ThenWouldnt it be better to just leave it alone? But before the mercenaries could finish their thoughts, Darulma interrupted them.What if its possible? After all, that dwarf brought the Golden Seal to this land decades ago. So, it wouldnt even be surprising if Baekdu Mountain and the Khingan Mountain Range erupted simultaneously tomorrow.The story may have sounded unrealistic, but that made it even easier to imagine.What if all the dormant volcanoes in Manchuria and the surrounding regions erupted simultaneously?As if in agreement, everyone in the truck fell silent at once. * * *It wont erupt tomorrow. Whispered the Saintess, breaking the silence that had settled in the truck. It was an assured statement from the girl with the blessing of Foresight.Yeomyeong frowned involuntarily and responded.It sounds like youre saying it will erupt eventually.Of course it will. But it wont lead to an apocalypse. Just a few million people in Manchuria will die, and perhaps the volcanic ash will cause astronomical damage to the economies of Korea and Japan?After that, Korea will lose control over Manchuria and be forced to block the Amnok River. Manchuria will then become a hunting ground for Superhumans.Her words were a blatant display of her Foresight abilities. Yeomyeong squinted and glanced at the other mercenaries.Fortunately, it seemed like no one else had heard the Saintess whisper.It sounds plausible. Did the gods tell you this?Pretending not to know about the Saintess Foresight, Yeomyeong responded rather indifferently.Was it a mistake? He didnt know what she was thinking by revealing her Foresight to him, but he judged that it would be more courteous to pretend not to know in this situation.ButIts similar; you know, I can see the future. Although only in fragments.Was this person for real?You dont seem to be very surprised. Did you perhaps notice it already?Yeomyeong barely managed to restrain himself from giving the Saintess a flick on her bare forehead. Why did she live so carelessly?No, Im just too shocked to even react.Really? It doesnt look like that.As their pointless discussion continued, Darulma Dune and Captain Kwon spread out a map and gathered the mercenaries.Yeomyeong was about to follow the rest of the mercenaries but he sat back down on realizing that he didnt know how to read a map.Seeing that, the Saintess tilted her head.Why use a map when you have smartphones?Embarrassed, Yeomyeong fumbled through his bag and replied.GPS doesnt work in the area around our destination in North Manchuria, so we need to familiarize ourselves with the map.Oh, thats true. But Yeomyeong, why arent you looking at the map then?Of course, it was because he didnt know how to read the map, but Yeomyeong chose to remain silent.Perhaps feeling disappointed by the sudden silence, the Saintess turned her head and glanced at Yeomyeong. She once again whispered in a voice that was too soft for the mercenaries to hear.Are you, by any chance, illiterate?Its just that I cant read maps.Oh, thats worse than being illiterate. A mercenary doesnt know that?Yeomyeong unconsciously made a circle with his fingers, mimicking the flicking gesture shown by Kahal Magdu.Perhaps she might quiet down a bit if he flicked her on the forehead with that.Just as he was about to raise his hand with that thought in mind, the Saintess giggled.Dont worry about it. If we do end up getting lost, I can just use my Foresight to guide us.Youre going to use Foresight instead of the map? How many times can you use it in a day?Usually twice? Five times if I squeeze all my mana.So it was not an ability that could be used very frequently. Then again, it was not surprising because powerful abilities always came with a massive mana cost.While Yeomyeong was lost in thought, the Saintess stared at him intently.Even though her eyes were covered by a blindfold, it felt as if there was an intense gaze boring into him, as if she were staring directly at him.Was she...?Did you just use Foresight?UmWhy waste an ability that can only be used a few times a day at a time like thisJust as he was about to scold her, the Saintess interrupted him.Yeomyeong, grab your weapon.The Saintess quietly took out her automatic rifle and loaded it.Bewildered by the situation, Yeomyeong pulled out a Remington MH750 and an iron sword from his bag.What did you foresee?An ambush. Some strange bastards with pig headsPig heads? No further explanation was necessary. Yeomyeong asked as he collected his grenades.How much time do we have?5This is insane.4Yeomyeong stood up and yelled at the mercenaries.Ambush! Its an ambush! Everyone, grab your weapons!1. It''s an incendiary device to be used in fire bombing campaigns during World War II; its potential to be coherently projected into a solid stream that would carry for distance (instead of the bloomy fireball of pure gasoline) resulted in widespread adoption in infantry and tank/boat mounted flamethrowers as well.2. The Greater Khingan Range or Da Hinggan Range, is a 1,200-kilometer-long volcanic mountain range in the Inner Mongolia region of Northeast China. It was originally called the Xianbei Mountains, which later became the name of the northern branch of the Donghu, the Xianbei.3. Paektu Mountain or Baekdu Mountain is an active stratovolcano on the ChineseCNorth Korean border. In China, it is known as Changbai Mountain. At 2,744 m, it is the tallest mountain in North Korea and Northeast China and the tallest mountain of the Baekdu-daegan and Changbai mountain ranges. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 51: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (4) ***Immediately after Yeomyeong yelled, the Saintess stood up.With 3 seconds remaining, she opened the back door of the truck.T-minus 2 seconds, she raised her rifle and aimed.T-minus 1 second, she pulled the trigger.A bullet casing was ejected as the bullet left the muzzle. Cutting through the air, defying fate, the bullet hit its target.An anti-tank rocket.As per the original future, the rocket would have hit the truck and blown it away with a single shot, but just one bullet made it explode. As the aftermath of the explosion swept past the back of the truck, the rear wheels wobbled, but that was all.At the back of the still-running truck, the Saintess turned towards the dumbfounded mercenaries and made a ''V'' sign with her fingers.A brief silence ensued.Amidst the exchange of bewilderment and tension, the first to take action was Yeomyeong. After taking a quick look outside, he jumped out of the truck''s back door without hesitation.Hey! Where are you going?It was only after the Saintess shouted that the mercenaries returned to their senses and reviewed the situation outside.Holy shit! What the hell is all that?Weve got a tail.Five trucks and dozens of motorcycles.They were expecting some sort of attack, but these numbers, surpassing that of an average mercenary group, were beyond their predictions.Hey, driver! How the hell did you not notice this until now?As one of the mercenaries shouted in panic, Captain Kwon, who had been observing them, spoke up.Its magic. Seeing that we didnt even hear the sound of a single engine, it seems that theyve really made up their minds.Just as Captain Kwon pointed out, no sound could be heard from the ones tailing them.There was no doubt about it. That magic was surely the work of a highly skilled Mage.This situation feels somewhat familiar.Recalling the incident just a few days ago in North Manchuria, Kim Mansoo furrowed his brows and checked the Captains face. The Captain had a similar expression.There are way too many of them to be targeting our rib bones. As they say, Those who are good do not come, and those who come are not good.1 They definitely have some other objective in mind.After quickly assessing the situation, the Captain grabbed his weapon. A giant machine gun and a greatsword befitting his massive frame.Anyone who isnt Superhuman, stay behind and guard Darulma and the truck. The rest of you, follow me. And as for the SaintessBefore he could finish relaying his orders, the Saintess jumped out, hugging a bunch of weapons.A scream, followed by the sound of someone rolling on the ground, was heard belatedly.It seems like she intends to join us.After finishing his words, Kwon Mongjoo jumped out of the truck. Kim Mansoo and the Superhuman mercenaries followed behind like seasoned soldiers.As soon as they landed, the chilly air of Manchuria swept over themthe damned air of the battlefield.Did they just dispel the magic? The sound of the motorcycle engines pierced the mercenaries'' ears.The mercenaries immediately took a defensive stance, monitoring the motorcycles closely. However, instead of charging at them, the bikers took a wide turn.Were they trying to avoid engaging in battle? No, it looked like they were clearly aiming for the truck.And from what they''d observed so far, they were definitely mercenaries or those with comparable military training.Captain Kwon raised his machine gun and shouted."The main priority is the motorcycles! Stop them from approaching the truck!"No further orders were needed. The seasoned mercenaries responded immediately.The mercenaries armed with rifles opened fire while those with close-range weapons leaped forward and charged.And the ones on the motorcycles didn''t just sit back and take it. They drew their guns and returned fire or pulled out grenades to threaten the mercenaries.However, all the mercenaries gathered here were Superhumans. In terms of mobility and reflexes, they were a step above those bikers.While the bikers fell one after another, the mercenaries took control of the skirmish without suffering much damage.Eventually, after accumulating a certain amount of damage, the bikers gave up on engaging and turned back towards their original targetthe truck."Right side! Block the bypass!"Call it the trick of fate, the mercenary who was supposed to block the right side was reloading at that exact moment.Digging into the blind spot, all the bikers took a sharp turn.A gap created by a moment''s carelessness. Captain Kwon could picture the half-destroyed truck in his mind.Just as he was trying to come up with some sort of plan.Something flew from a distance and exploded in the middle of the bikers trying to bypass them.It was a familiar explosion. How could he not recognize the rocket that had almost hit the back of the truck?Captain Kwon instinctively looked toward the direction the rocket had come from. And the next moment, he locked eyes with the blindfolded Saintess, who was tossing aside an empty rocket launcher.Not bothered if the mercenaries had their mouths agape or not, the Saintess lifted a rifle in each hand and gestured at the mercenaries with her chin.The meaning was clear: "...Does the Holy Nation also provide military training these days?"Unable to process what he had just seen, one of the mercenaries made a half-hearted joke, but Captain Kwon frowned and shouted."If you have time to spout nonsense, you''d better fight! Are you going to let the Newcomer take the vanguard all by himself?"Captain Kwon''s roar had an immediate effect. On the vast plains of Manchuria, the battle resumed once more.***Ignoring the gunfire from behind, Yeomyeong focused on the front. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were five trucks surrounding him, as if trying to encircle him.As he spread his mana, he sensed a familiar mana emanating from each truck. The twisted mana that was unique to the Shepherds.Just like back at the North Manchurian base, he couldnt understand the intentions of the Korean government for doing such things in Manchuria.A complex political issue? If it was not that, was it perhaps an extension of what Seti had referred to as a deranged act?He couldnt be sure of anything, but he was certain of one thing.If he was able to thwart their plans here, the government would surely take notice of him.And it was different from the days when he had to remain hidden and secretly kill the Shepherds as Dung Beetle because now, Cheon Yeomyeong was someone who had proudly made himself known to the world.As his brief thoughts continued, Yeomyeong drew his sword and swung it through the air.The bullet aimed at him bounced off and fell to the ground. And judging from the vibration lingering on his sword, it didnt seem like it was an ordinary bullet.Since they dared to attack a mercenary group with Superhumans in the double-digits, they had definitely prepared some contingencies.Finding nothing more of interest, Yeomyeong infused mana into his feet. The mana from the Surging Wave technique surged, and his body accelerated like a flash of light.Go-die!At that moment, a voice filled with twisted mana rang out.As if on cue, the truck doors swung open on both sides, and people poured out.They were mercenaries with bloodshot eyes, drooling uncontrollably.Although he could sense twisted mana in their bodies, the location of the mana was the problem.The brain. Without exception, the twisted mana was concentrated in their brains.Yeomyeong frowned as he tightened his grip on his sword.Despite their horrifying appearance, they werent ordinary zombies. The fact that they were armed with firearms and seeing how quickly they assumed shooting stances was proof of that.As expected, precise gunfire rained down on him. Yeomyeong zigzagged to avoid the bullets.However, it was nigh impossible to avoid all the bullets in the open plains of Manchuria.One bullet grazed his cheek, another hit his side, two hit his chest, and four struck his left hand, which he had raised like a shield.Enduring the barrage with his Regeneration ability, Yeomyeong pulled a grenade from his waist as he closed the distance.Empowered by his superhuman strength, the grenade didnt fly in an arc. Instead, it flew straight like a baseball.The grenade exploded, and the unlucky ones had their limbs blown off.Although the gunfire continued, a gap was created in the previously impervious net.Not missing that gap, Yeomyeong dashed through the opening, arriving right in front of them in an instant.He started off with the Remington MH750. Followed by the standard-issued iron sword, and finally, the Surging Wave technique.Yeomyeong utilized every method he knew of to grant the mercenaries their final rest. Like a farmer harvesting rice, he cut down the infected mercenaries relentlessly.As the number of mercenaries began to visibly dwindle, the twisted voice rang again.Shoothim! Kill him!As soon as the command was given, the mercenaries started firing without regard for their allies.Regardless of whether they hit their comrades or not, they pulled on the trigger without pausing, desperately trying to land a bullet on Yeomyeongs body.However, it had very little effect. Using the truck as cover to dodge and shielding himself with the corpses of the dead mercenaries, Yeomyeong managed to escape the gunfire.Though some bullets did manage to hit him occasionally, his Regeneration ability was far superior to those of other Superhumans. As long as his brain wasnt hit directly, even the special bullets were bearable.Eventually, the battle between Yeomyeong and the mercenaries devolved into a tedious war of attritiona fight between countless meat shields and one endlessly regenerating Superhuman.And the victor of this fight was... Yeomyeong. Before long, the number of mercenaries had dwindled to a point where they could no longer stop him.As Yeomyeong delivered the final blow to the last remaining mercenaries, he scanned his surroundings.The smell of gunpowder, blood, and foul waste filled the air.Amidst this suffocating atmosphere, he searched for the source of the problem.The Shepherd with a pig or cow headonly by dealing with them could he truly put an end to this tiresome battle.However, it was not easy to find the Shepherd. Was it because the twisted mana spilled by the dying mercenaries had dulled his senses? An ominous feeling, as if something just within his reach was slipping away, brushed across his neck.It was like..."O King of the Undead!"At that moment, a twisted voice echoed in his ears. Yeomyeong quickly fired his shotgun in the direction of the voice.The specially treated bullet hit its target. However, instead of shattering the enemys body, the bullet struck a mana-formed shield. The shield cracked, scattering mana dust.As soon as Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes to confirm his opponent''s face, his doubts were resolved. It wasnt a pig or cow-headed figure who used something similar to magic.It was a grotesquely distorted horse head.The bloodshot eyes of the beast met Yeomyeong''s. And just as he was about to swing his sword, the horse head completed his incantation first. Corpse Explosion. 1. It is often said to be a phrase passed down in Buddhism, but in literature, it originates from the Qing Dynasty scholar Zhao Yi (1727-1814) in his work Gai yu cong kao (N), where he wrote, ''Those who come are not good, and those who are good do not come'' (߲, ߲). Chapter 52: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (5) ***The spell replaced the fuse, and the twisted mana took the place of gunpowder.As Yeomyeong aimed his sword at the horse-headed man and the corpses littering the ground began to swell simultaneously, a flower bloomed.Petals made of blood unfurled, and pollen made of flesh and bones scattered.Watching the world dyed in red, the horse-headed shepherd was convinced of his victory. He quickly chanted a new spell as a new protective wrapped around him.Immediately after, the translucent shield turned red.Feeling fragments of bone clattering against the blood-soaked shield, the horse-headed man gathered more mana to reinforce the shield.And due to the sheer number of corpses, the explosion continued for quite some time.Only after the shield had become dangerously thin did the explosion finally cease.The final act of the explosion was the sound of trucks being overturned and crashing.Feeling the ground tremble, the horse-headed man deactivated the shield. However, the very next moment, his face twisted in disbelief."...How are you?"Yeomyeong did not die.Even though his combat gear was in tatters and his body covered in wounds visible through the torn fabric, he was still alive, holding his sword, and walking toward the horse-headed man.Thick blood trailed from his toes, and with each step, his wounds healed at a visible pace.Blood stopped flowing down his forehead. The hole in his thigh closed up, and his hollowed shoulder was restored.His vitality was beyond belief.Wasnt that the very power every shepherd had longed to obtain, even at the cost of forsaking their humanity?What the hell was this guy... No, that didnt matter. Whatever he was, he must be killed here and now.Tinged with a hint of jealousy and respect, the horse-headed shepherd raised his hand.A red light flickered as twisted mana condensed at his fingertips.O King of the Undead! Please, lend me a hand!A burst of red beams erupted from his hand as the spell was completed.Having finished regenerating his leg, Yeonmyeong leaped as the sky turned red.The amount of mana infused in that short leap was immense. Starting from his toes to the tip of his sword, the mana stretched long, undulating like a wave.The sword sliced through the beam as it descendeda clash of opposing forces.Seeing that, the horse-headed man gathered even more mana at his fingertips and poured it all into the beam."!"The moment the thick beam succeeded in pushing the sword back, Yeomyeong let go of his sword. The weakened beam shot high into the sky, and Yeomyeong threw something from his waist.Seeing the grenade falling toward him, the horse-headed man was at a loss for words. Since he was not a Superhuman, it was impossible for him to avoid it.And before he had the chance to deploy his shield, the explosion pushed both him and Yeomyeong away. The horse-headed man was flung into the air and thrown backwards.""Rolling on the ground, the horse-headed man began chanting his next spell.Although the pain from the grenade fragments lodged in his chest and thigh made it hard for him to focus, he managed to deploy the protective shield spell just in time.Yeomyeongs sword struck down on the protective shield. Even though they were both hit by the same grenade, Yeomyeong managed to retrieve his sword and run to where the horse-headed man was while he was still in the middle of casting his spell."What the hell are you?"The horse-headed man asked while looking at Yeomyeong through the shield. Despite the intense battle, there wasnt even a hint of fatigue on the young boys face.On the contrary, Yeomyeongs eyes grew fiercer as he pressed down with his sword. The blade and the spell clashed, scattering mana in all directions.Only then did the horse-headed man realize the source of Yeomyeongs limitless vitality.The depth of his mana was shockingly high.The mana radiating from beyond the shield far exceeded that of the horse-headed man, who had already forsaken his humanity, by an even greater margin.How was that even possible?Although he knew that Yeomyeong was the one who had cut the rib of the dragon, he never imagined that he was hiding such an ability.And the judgment of the higher-ups was no different. They believed that the only reason Yeomyeong had managed to survive the battle against the dragon was due to the Saintess'' and the blessing of god, as well as the Dragon''s capriciousness.It was a reasonable assumption. Who would even imagine a rookie mercenary possessed such power?A rookie mercenary... the Saintess... what if they were in cahoots right from the start?Just as something clicked within the horse-headed mans mind, the shield shattered. And the blood-stained sword came down on his shoulder.Blood splattered as his right arm was severed. The horse-headed man screamed as he staggered back, but Yeomyeong didnt let up his assault.He raised his sword high, ready to end the horse-headed man in one blow. The shadow of death loomed over the horse-headed mans nape.However, the next moment, his sword failed to strike the horse-headed mans neck.* * * The Saintess, who had been persistently firing bullets at the bizarre figures on motorcycles, turned her gaze to the other side of the field.An inexplicable sense of unease washed over her.Just as she unconsciously bit her lip, a strong wind blew from the other side of the field, strong enough to make the Saintess'' white hair flutter and cause her expression to harden immediately.The reason was the sickening smell of blood lingering in its wake."...No way.The Saintess gulped as she turned to the direction the wind had come from. Amidst the scent of blood, she could sense an unfamiliar mana.A twisted, contaminated mana, unlike anything she had ever felt before.She couldnt fathom what the person had done to generate such mana. Could it be that the mana belonged to a Necromancer she had only heard about in stories?Whatever it was, it definitely wasnt good news for Yeomyeong, who had ventured ahead all by himself."Captain! Im going ahead!"The Saintess shouted towards Captain Kwon, who was dealing with the bikers.One of the bikers aimed his pistol at her, but Captain Kwons machine gun instantly turned him into a Swiss cheese."Go ahead! Kim Mansoo! Gather those without rifles and follow the Saintess!"The Saintess nodded at Captain Kwon and then picked up one of the motorcycles lying on the ground.She started the blood-stained motorcycle. And as soon as the engine roared, she set off in Yeomyeongs direction where.While the other mercenaries were looking for intact motorcycles to accompany her, she sped across the field, showing off the biking skills she had honed over the years.Fortunately, the distance to Yeomyeong wasnt that far.And it didnt take long before she saw an overturned truck and blood-soaked ground beyond the horizon.For some reason there were only two figures standing on that ground.Yeomyeong, drenched in blood, and a strange Mage wearing a horse-head mask.Fortunately, it seemed that the battle was in Yeomyeongs favor. The Saintess'' sharp eyes, hidden beneath her blindfold, could see Yeomyeong pressing down on the shield.Yet, for some reason, the sense of unease didnt go away. Instead, it only grew stronger.Why?The answer to her question came from above her.An inexplicable fluctuation of mana.The moment the Saintess looked up with her blindfolded eyes, an incomprehensible sight entered her view."...What the hell is that?"Dressed in a black winter coat, a person with short golden hair fluttering was walking through the sky... Were they a girl? Or A boy? Their androgynous appearance made it hard to determine their gender.The Saintess squinted, trying to figure out how they were walking across the sky.It was certainly possible to fly in the sky with magic, but... the issue was their speed.With each leisurely step they took, as if they were taking a stroll, their body surged through the air at an incredible speed.Although not quite at the level of the Divine Sky Steps that the Holy Sword was proud of, but fast enough for a motorcycle to struggle to keep up.Only after being overtaken did the Saintess realize the source of her unease.The familiar dwarf they were carrying, the incomprehensible wave of mana, and... the direction they were heading towards.Leaning forward to reduce air resistance, the Saintess pulled the throttle to its limits. The engine screamed, and the accelerating wheels kicked up a cloud of dust. * * *Just as Yeomyeong was about to strike the neck of the horse-headed man, something flew toward the back of his head. An attack with neither forewarning nor sign.The moment he sensed the intense killing intent, Yeomyeong immediately twisted his sword to deflect it.Was it magic? Or martial arts? As soon as he blocked whatever was made of mana, his sword vibrated.Yeomyeong quickly turned his head to identify the attacker.High above him in the sky, so high that he had to lift his head, someone dressed in a black winter coat aimed a palm at him."Oh, you managed to block it? Your Qi Detection is pretty."The clear voice was gender-neutral, but it made Yeomyeong frown nonetheless.The reason was the familiar dwarf hanging limply on the persons left shoulder.Darulma Dune, the dwarf who should have been back in the mercenary truckwhy was he here?Only two possibilities came to mind. Either the mercenary group had lost, or only Darulma was kidnapped... Neither situation was good.Yeomyeong took a deep breath and assessed his body condition.Although his body was fatigued from the consecutive battles, the increase in mana from absorbing the World Trees crystal sustained him.While Yeomyeong prepared to fight, the person descended to the ground gracefully, stepping lightly through the air."For someone from this world, you seem to have mastered some decent Kungfu..."A dissatisfied expression appeared on the face, and it was really hard to tell if it belonged to a male or a female."What a shame. I honestly dont have much time right now.As soon as they said those words, they moved their right hand. It was the same attack that had aimed for the back of Yeomyeongs head earlier.When the mana-infused palm struck the air, a fierce wave of mana split the atmosphere as it flew towards him.It was a technique Yeomyeong was familiar with. For some reason, its structure was identical to the swordsmanship he had realized in the bunker.This time, instead of blocking it with his sword, he released mana from the blade. When the two forces collided mid-air, they neutralized each other and dispersed.Yeomyeong did not miss this opportunitya new martial art, something that could stimulate his talent.Anticipating his opponents next attack from his opponents, he infused his sword with mana again.However, the battle he was hoping for didnt continue. Instead, a baffled voice pierced his ears."The Surging Wave technique?""...""Someone from this world can use the Surging Wave technique??"The one who had seen through the martial art and the one exposed to it. The gazes of the two, hardened with tension, met in the air. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 53: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (6) ***Lunch break at Lord Howe Academy.The ''Author'' opened his notebook as he sat in the deserted thicket between the garbage dump and the sports field.The notebook contained all the content of the original story of this world that he could remember.It was practically his secret weapon, but there was a big X drawn on the very first page of the notebook.The prologue of this worldThe attack by the crazy Necromancer and his countless zombie army didnt take place.Let alone the Necromancer, there wasnt even a trace of zombies.The tragedy that should have claimed countless lives in its wake, passed without an incident. Although it was something he should have been happy about, the ''Author'' felt anger, not joy.The prologue was his chancehis one chance to get rid of the supporting characters he didnt like and identify who the ''protagonist'' was.The carefully prepared dagger for assassination and poison needles were now useless. The ''protagonist,'' who was supposed to draw the worlds attention after dealing with Buzum, didnt show up.Since it got messed up from the first button, there was no way the rest of the story would progress smoothly.The key figure of Chapter 1 of the story was the Saintess.But not only did she skip the entrance ceremony, she also disappeared from the academy itself.What was even more incomprehensible was her actions afterwards.The place the Saintess made her appearance wasnt the Holy Nation, her hometown, nor the tourist spots she usually dreamed of, but in Manchuria. Why on earth?Seeing the two hands and the Invisibility Cloak featured prominently in the newspaper, the Author was left dumbfounded and threw his phone away as soon as he read the article.The Author flipped through the pages of his notebook as he fell deep in thought.Manchuria, known as the ''Power Leveling Hunting Ground'' in the game, was not only far from being a hunting ground but was also effectively holding off the monsters from Siberia.And his problems didnt end there. The dragon, which was only supposed to appear in Chapter 5, made the news, and they even mentioned that it had left behind a rib after a fierce battle.Manchuria and dragon ribs. How many events would keep snowballing due to this? He couldnt even make a guess to begin with.The Author closed his notebook and massaged his temples. Even if he wanted to come up with a new plan, he didnt have enough information.He needed to find out what was happening in this world and what those damn supporting characters were up to in order to formulate a proper plan.The Author got up and thought of the two major information guilds he had in mind.Blue Rat and Secret Society.As per what he had written in the notebook, his original plan was to contact Blue Rat.Not only would he be able to reach them through the Saintess, but there were many items he could obtain as well.However, since the Saintess didnt come to the academy, the Blue Rat guild member monitoring her also didnt show up either.So, in the end, he was only left with one choice.The Author stomped his feet as he left the thicket.He understood that he had no choice, but it was hard to keep the curses from spilling out.Grumbling as he walked to his destination, the Author emerged from the thicket and arrived at the garbage dump.Just like the other facilities at the academy, the garbage dump was a combination of old facilities filled with history and tradition and the latest modern facilities.The garbage dump, completely desolate without even a single fly around, was quiet. Well, it was not like any normal students would come to the garbage dump during lunchtime.Of course, students would hardly visit this place under normal circumstances... but for the Author, this was a good thing. After all, the person he was looking for wasnt a student.He sat in a corner of the garbage dump, trying to figure out how to start the conversation. Too obvious.? Too old-fashioned.? That was just plagiarism.So the safest bet would be... Just as the Author arrived at a conclusion(?), he heard footsteps from a distance.However, it wasnt just one set of footsteps.The Author quickly stood up, dusted his seat, and hid behind a pile of trash.Peeking out from behind a garbage bag, just as he expected, he saw two people enter the garbage dump.The person leading the way was the spy from the Secret Society, the person he had been waiting for.A janitor wearing a white janitor''s uniform, with a neat triangular head scarf and pale pink rubber gloves.As per her lore, she was supposedly a tough cookie who had been undercover as an academy janitor for ten years. Her codename was Auntie Ava.The person trailing behind her was a girl who was both unfamiliar and familiar at the same time.The roommate of the pointy-eared princess, who had risen to fame even before the entrance ceremony, and someone even Jeon Yunseong, a protagonist candidate, found uncomfortable around.She was one of the characters the Author had recently started closely monitoring.It was only natural.Despite being involved with some key characters, she was an unknown figure who didnt make an appearance either in the novel or the game.And above all... that appearance of hers.It was hard to dismiss her as just some random extra with those extraordinary looks of hers.A beautiful face unmarred even by a cold expression, a well-trained figure, long black hair cascading down, and deep blue eyes like lapis lazuliHer appearance was on par with that of the pointy-eared Princess, who was a heroine.Some male students had already started referring to the pair who were always together as the ''Black and Gold Sisters'', praising them as the academy''s top beauties, so there was nothing more to be added....While the Author became convinced of this, the two women began to converse in a corner of the garbage dump, outside the reach of the CCTV.- Avas voice was as gentle as ever, but her expression and tone were sharp.- A promise? Did Seti also belong to the Secret Society? The Author focused the little mana he possessed on his ears.And the moment he heard Seti''s voice, he involuntarily shuddered.- - - Setis voice was colder than he imagined. It was completely different from the quiet, reserved pretty girl image she usually exuded.Just as Avas voice was about to rise, a chilling mana pressed down over the garbage dump.- Unlike Ava, who was only sweating a bit, the Author, who had barely managed to touch the threshold of a Superhuman, could tell.That Killing Aura, that mana.Seti was serious. She had gathered all her mana with the genuine intent to kill Ava if the janitor went any further.- Ava tried to refute, but Seti spoke faster.- - - She gently placed her hand on Avas shoulder a terrifying hand imbued with mana.Only then did Avas body start trembling like a leaf.- .- - Ava, who was struggling to speak, couldnt bear it any longer and collapsed to her knees. She trembled as if she had been struck by lightning.Gazing down at Avas figure for a moment, Seti replied in a cold voice.- ...- With that threat hanging, Seti left the garbage dump.Until her footsteps disappeared completely, neither the Author nor the spy dared to utter a word.* * *In the vast plains of Manchuria, with the Khingan Range in view.An unconscious dwarf, a horse-headed man on the verge of death, and two people glared at each other as a cold wind blew between them.After a moment of silence, the one in the black winter coat spoke up."Dont tell me... are you from the World of Meru2?"World of Meru? Hearing that unfamiliar name, Yeomyeong shook his head."No. Ive never even heard of it.""...Really?"Mana gathered in the eyes of the one staring at Yeomyeong.It was a sharp gaze that seemed to pierce through everything, from facial expressions to the slightest movements, and even the flow of mana."Where did you learn the Surging Wave technique from, and how? Do you have a master, or did you personally discover the secret manual... no, the Arcane Relic?""You sure have a lot of questions for someone who tried to stab me in the back.""...""What, are you afraid?"That taunt was as low as they got. The other person stifled a dry laugh as if in disbelief."You bastard, I was preparing to go easy on you, thinking you might be a fellow countryman...""Go easy on me? At least hide your killing intent before you start bullshitting.""...Ha."The person tossed Darulma, whom he was carrying, to the ground and glared at Yeomyeong with a fierce expression."Whether you''re from this world or another, there are always idiots who need a good beating to know their place.""I agree."Without giving the person an opportunity to respond, Yeomyeong lunged at him. In the next instant, Yeomyeong was right in front of his face.Yeomyeong invoked the Surging Wave technique and swung his sword, while the opponent thrust forth a mana-infused fist.!!!!!!The clash, not just between sword and fist, but between mana and mana, resonated with a powerful sound.Mana charged with the waves of the Surging Wave technique collided with the mana generated by another martial art of equal magnitude.What followed immediately was a shockwave that erupted like an explosion, sending the dwarf beside the person flying helplessly.As the sword and fist pushed against each other, the person spoke."Although you have plenty of mana, you lack finesse. It almost seems like you never had a proper master."It wasnt just some mere taunt. And as if to prove his point, the person began to gather all their mana.And the mana that erupted from their entire body pushed back the sword. No, to be precise, it sent Yeomyeong''s entire body flying.When Yeomyeong managed to steady himself, he saw a translucent, dark red mana, shimmering like a heat haze, overflowing from his opponent''s body."So then, shall we see if you can die now?"This time, the opponent charged first. Their movements were on a different level from any of the adversaries Yeomyeong had fought so far. The punch they thrust forward as they leaped was so fast, it was almost invisible.The mana accelerated. The surrounding air heated up in an instant, and the delayed sound of the impact tore through the atmosphere.They thrust, rebounded, swung, and struck down. Yeomyeongs sword that blocked each punch of his opponent rang with each impact.As the opponent''s fist began to outpace Yeomyeong''s sword, a grenade suddenly dropped at Yeomyeong''s feet."Such cheap tricks...!"The empty explosion separated the two. Both moved out of the grenades range and quickly readjusted their stances."Carrying grenades around like that, aren''t you ashamed as a martial artist?""...Not really."Yeomyeong answered while counting the remaining grenades. He had lost most of them due to the corpse explosion, so there were just two grenades hanging from his waist.He felt a deep sense of regret as he observed his opponent shrouded in mana like a heat haze.His current opponent was someone from whom he had a lot to learn from. Their method of emitting mana from the entire body, the precise control of manaevery move was textbook perfect.If they could just fight for an additional hour or two, Yeomyeong was sure that this opponent had the skill to further his own abilities.However, despite their martial prowess... Yeomyeong did not find their attacks threatening in the slightest.On assessing the situation calmly, it could be seen that their skills were nearly equal.Yeomyeong pondered this as he swung his sword at the opponent again.Even when the opponents mana-infused fist struck his body, when he narrowly deflected a palm blast, and when he detonated a grenade, he kept pondering over this.Then, at a certain moment, he noticed that the opponent was deliberately reducing their movements and realized something.For some reason, the opponents body was no different from that of a child who had just entered puberty.From the fine muscles to their cartilage, everything fell short from that of a Superhuman''s.After all, martial arts were an extension of the method of strengthening the body with mana.Even with great martial prowess, there were limits due to a lacking physical body.Though the opponent was somewhat closing the gap with overwhelming martial prowess the difference was clear when compared to Yeomyeong''s body, which had already surpassed that of an ordinary superhuman.As Yeomyeong''s thoughts intensified, the opponent, unable to contain their frustration, shouted."Damn it, what the hell is your body?!"The opponent stepped back, aghast, creating some distance between them and Yeomyeong.You keep regenerating even after taking a hit. Are you really human?Is your mother a monster and your father human, or something like that?If that was supposed to be a taunt, it was absurd; if it was genuine, it was ridiculous. Yeomyeong shook his head, shaking off his sword....And what about you? Whats your true identity?Dont answer a question with a question! Did they teach you to answer questions with questions at schoolJust as the absurd conversation was about to continue, something shot from afar pierced the opponents shoulder.A bullet wrapped in white mana. Both Yeomyeong and the opponent turned in the direction the bullet had come from.There, they saw the Saintess riding a motorcycle as she held the handlebars with one hand and aimed a rifle with the other.A blessed bullet. Is that the Saintess?The opponent glanced at their bleeding right shoulder and swiftly kicked off the ground.Instead of chasing after the opponent, Yeomyeong leaped towards Darulma Dune, the unconscious dwarf in the distance.Once he ensured the dwarfs safety, he realized the opponents destination was in the opposite direction.If the dwarf wasnt the target, then perhapsHis suspicion turned out to be true. They embraced the horse-headed man who had lost his right arm and began to walk in the air.The Saintess fired successive shots at them from a distance, but this time, they didnt just take it like before.Instead, the person used the horse-headed man as a meat shield to block the bullets.The horse-headed man screamed as the bullets pierced him, but the person paid him no heed, indifferent to whether he lived or died.After ascending into the sky, the opponent yelled at Yeomyeong.Hey you, fucking monster! Whats your name?...Why dont you introduce yourself first?Hearing Yeomyeongs provoking reply, the opponents face contorted as they responded.My name is Mara. I am Mara of the Six Heaven3. Now, reveal your name.Yeomyeong hesitated briefly, considering whether or not to hold him back for a bit longer, but seeing the opponents burning gaze, he changed his mind.For some reason, he had a feeling that he would encounter this opponent again....Cheon Yeomyeong.Cheon Yeomyeong, Ill remember that.With that predictable exchange now concluded, the opponent stepped into the air and fled.Yeomyeong watched the persons retreating figure for a moment before tending to the unconscious dwarf and the sound of the engine of the motorcycle the Saintess was riding grew closer.1. I Know What You Did Last Summer is a 1997 American slasher film directed by Jim Gillespie and written by Kevin Williamson. It is loosely based on the 1973 novel of the same name by Lois Duncan.2. ???? (Sumi SegyeLiteral translation World of Meru) refers to the range of worlds overseen by a single Buddha. Mount Meru was originally derived from Indian mythology, first mentioned in the epic Mahabharata. In Theravada Buddhist texts like the Abhidhamma, Mount Meru is described as floating in space with overlapping circular wind wheels, water wheels, and gold wheels. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The area around Mount Meru is referred to as the World of Meru, which comprises the previously mentioned wind, water, and gold wheels, the Four Great Continents, the sun and moon, as well as the Three Realms (Desire Realm, Form Realm, and Formless Realm) and the Six Paths.3. The Sixth Heaven of the World of Desire, also known as the Heaven of Freely Enjoying Things Conjured by Others, is the highest of the heavens located in the World of Desire in the Buddhist cosmology. It is here that paranirmitavasavarti-deva, the devil king of the sixth heaven, resides, sapping the life force of others and taking advantage of their efforts. He is said to harass practitioners of Buddhism to dissuade them from their practice and prevent them from attaining enlightenment. Chapter 54: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (7) ***Once the battle ended, the mercenary group regrouped at once.Fortunately, no one died. In particular, the Superhumans who had jumped out of the truck at the beginning were almost unharmed.Five mercenaries were injured by stray bullets, but the Saintess who could use healing blessings was accompanying them.And although it was a near perfect victory for them, the mercenary group couldnt bring themselves to speak of it....So it was all just a ploy.Captain Kwon Mongjoo gnashed his teeth as he looked at the remains of the truck.He blamed himself for the orders he had given, but the mercenaries thought differently. The enemy had done something that was far outside the norm.Not only did they use a large force to cover the rear, but they also had a Superhuman attack the truck from the sky.Amidst the gloomy feelings, Tian Lin, who had stayed behind in the truck, spoke up.All those who stayed back at the truck are severely injured. However, there are no fatalities.He was sitting with his broken legs propped up against a supply box, and most of the mercenaries who had been guarding the truck were in similar conditions.The driver had his arms broken, and the other mercenaries were unable to move properly after being hit by mana-infused fists....They were meticulous. They didnt kill anyone but they broke everyones limbs one by one and then left.As soon as Tian Lin finished his explanation, Captain Kwon Mongjoo clenched his fists.It was obvious why the enemy, who had the strength to smash the truck with their bare hands, had not killed the mercenaries.They were led to waste time and energy treating the wounded.And the likely reason for buying time in a situation like this was......They are also after the Royal Seal.Yes. Logically speaking, if that wasnt the case, they wouldnt have carried out such an attack.There must have been a leak somewhere. Considering how well-planned the assault was, they must have been preparing for quite some timeJust as Captain Kwon trailed off, the dwarf suddenly opened his eyes and coughed violently.He kept vomiting while struggling to collect his senses. After a long struggle, the dwarf finally spoke.We need to stop them.Everyones eyes were focused intently on the dwarf. Their gazes were serious.Darulma, its likely that the enemy is after the Royal Seal. What exactlyWeve been betrayed. Weve been betrayed! I was their target right from the start!The dwarf struck the ground with a tearful expression....What are you talking about? Darulma, please give us a clear explanation.The location of the Royal Seal in my head, that was the main goal of this attack from the start!Captain Kwon frowned as he listened to the dwarfs outburst.The violet liquid infused with manathe name of a potion came to mind....Truth Potion?A magic potion that forced the drinker to only speak the truth. The problem was the ingredients of the potion.Eyeballs and organs of a living human.There was no need for any further explanation. Brewed by a wicked Necromancer, the concoction was strictly banned under international law.Yeomyeong, did you encounter any Necromancers among the enemies you fought?Captain Kwon asked Yeomyeong, who was sitting at the back. It wasnt to satisfy his curiosity, but to confirm his speculation.Yeomyeong nodded.Yes, there were zombie-like creatures in the enemies truck....I see.Captain Kwon pondered for a moment before speaking to Darulma.Darulma, we need to ask the government and military for assistance....What? How can you say that? Do you even know how much money I have invested in you!The dwarf shouted in disbelief.If the military and government get involved, do you think they will simply return the Royal Seal to the dwarves? No! Theyll demand a stake and make us pay them off!...The Royal Seal is ours, the dwarves''! OUR BLOOD! OUR LIFELONG DREAM! As long as I live, I absolutely cannot allow even a fraction of the Royal Seal to be handed over to Earthians!He screamed desperately, almost as if he would vomit blood if he continued. However, Captain Kwon did not even bat an eyelid when he responded.If thats the case, then isnt it even more important to prevent it from falling into the hands of these unidentified Necromancers?ThatsThink rationally. The mission is already a failure. And now that we no longer have the truck, it''s impossible for us to reach Manchuria and retrieve the treasure before the enemy.His words were an irrefutable truth. The truth pierced the dwarf like a sharp arrow, and he shed tears instead of blood.No, there must be a way... There must be a way.Its not possible.As Captain Kwon concluded the conversation coldly, the dwarf glanced around with a rather pitiful expression.S-Saintess.The trembling dwarf fixed his gaze on the Saintess.It might be possible with your help. Didnt you defeat the Skeletal Dragon with Yeomyeong?Seeming embarrassed by the attention, the Saintess, who was treating the injured, hunched her shoulders.IWe still have some of the motorcycles we seized. If the Saintess and a few Superhumans ride them, we can surely recover the treasure!At the dwarf''s outcry, Captain Kwon intervened again....There are only three motorcycles, Darulma. And the fuel is insufficient.Only three? If we split up into pairs, six people can go! Captain Kwon, I beg you. I-If you agree, I will increase the investment by fivefold, no, twentyfold!...Darulma.Please, no matter what, the government and military must never get involved. Id rather see Manchuria burn to the ground than allow that!Hearing the dwarf speak about destruction, Tian Lin muttered a curse, but most of the mercenaries remained silent.As the silence prolonged for a while, the Saintess cautiously raised her hand.Um... Darulma-ssi? I can help.O Five Gods! I believeJust as Darulma was about to kneel and offer his praise, the Saintess thrust her hand forward, interrupting him.But I cant risk my life....If I judge that the situation is beyond help, I will escape. Is that okay?That last statement was not directed at Darulma but rather a means to persuade the mercenaries. The Saintess looked at them, as if asking if this condition was acceptable.Fortunately, a few of the mercenaries nodded.As if resigned to the situation, Captain Kwon also nodded on seeing that.If thats the case, Ill do my best.Only then did Darulma let out a sigh of relief. He wiped his nose and spoke to the mercenaries.Mercenaries who are willing to follow me, raise your hands. Even if we fail, I will compensate you out of my own pocket.The first to raise his hand was Kim Mansoo. He burned with determination as he looked at his companions with broken limbs.With both the Captain and the Vice Captain volunteering, the other mercenaries began raising their hands.Soon after, all the mercenaries, except for one person, raised their hands....Cheon Yeomyeong-gun?Yes.You, are you...I wont go.Darulmas expression twisted. He spoke with a trembling voice, as if in disbelief.How can you say that? Do you even know how valuable the elixir you consumed is?!Yeomyeong tilted his head and replied.Was that elixir the payment for the commission though? I received it as a token of apology. Right?I mean, thatsAnd I already fought against unidentified enemies not mentioned in the contract and saved you from the hostile Superhuman. Isnt that beyond what the original contract stipulated?Hearing Yeomyeong respond coldly, the Saintess, unable to stand it any longer, tried to intervene.Hey, even so, you shouldHowever, Yeomyeong raised his finger to silence her and gave a subtle wink that no one else could see.It was a signal to inform her that this was all an act, and she should pretend not to notice it.However, seemingly misunderstanding his wink, the Saintess looked away, as if she had seen something she wasnt supposed to.Anyway, once Yeomyeong confirmed that the Saintess had shut her mouth, he turned back to Darulma.So, I will not set new terms for the extension of the contract....TermsDarulma looked at Captain Kwon with a pleading expression, but he simply shrugged his shoulders with his arms crossed.This meant that he considered Yeomyeongs demands to be reasonable. Darulma, having no other no choice, nodded.Alright. Lets hear the conditions.First, you must immediately request help from the military.What? Havent you heard when I said that the military...You dont have to mention the Royal Seal....If we fail, the military will block them. If we succeed? It will just end as a minor incident....A minor incident? Does the militarys involvement seem like a joke? The military will never just let it go.So what if they dont let it go? Theyll probably demand that we compensate them with the bones. And with all the resources Dungan Heavy Industries has access to, that shouldnt be a problem, right?Hearing Yeomyeongs response, Darulma paused to think for a moment.Leaving aside the fact that they needed the help of Earths military, Yeomyeongs argument was pretty reasonable.In their current situation, the worst-case scenario was losing the Royal Seal to the unidentified assailants, which included Necromancers.If they could mobilize the military, it would reduce the chances of the worst-case scenario occurring.And even if the military somehow managed to recover the Royal Seal, if they didnt recognize its value...?Realizing that it was something he hadnt taken into consideration due to his natural disgust for Earths military, Darulma readily admitted his mistake....Alright. If those are the conditions, I will gladly comply. So, whats your next condition?My second condition is the right to use the Dwarven workshop.This request was unexpected. Hadnt they already agreed to forge the dragon bones?The demand for workshop use implied he wanted something more than just that...If we can recover the Royal Seal, I will give you whatever you desire. In fact, I will personally persuade the craftsmen.Darulma decided not to ponder over it for long. It was clear who had the upper hand in their current situation.Are these all the conditions?No, theres one last one.As soon as they heard the word last, the mercenaries watching the scene began drawing lots.There were just three motorcycles. Even if they were divided into pairs, only two spots would remain after countingthe Saintess, Yeomyeong, the Captain, and the Vice Captain.Regardless of the commotion, Darulma focused on what Yeomyeong was about to say.My last condition isThe moment Yeomyeong told him his last condition, the dwarfs brows furrowed deeply.* * *As the eastern sky over Manchuria darkened and the western sky turned red, the sun formed a yin-yang pattern in the sky. High above, Mara observed the two mountain ranges that stretched across Manchuria. They were unable to comprehend why Earthians called the two distant mountain ranges by the same name.The Khingan Range.Although they fell short when compared to the mountains of their hometown, both mountain ranges were passable by Earths standards.With that brief thought, Mara began to descend.With each step they took, the sky split open, and the cold winds of Manchuria swirled around them.After descending for quite some time, almost at the speed of a free fall, they stopped just above the deep valley of the Lesser Khingan.Now that they had arrived at their destination, it was time to awaken the meat shield. They shook the creature they were carrying on their shoulder awake..The horse-headed Mage woke up, spewing forth a disgusting mix of mana and blood.Are you awake?The man glanced around with half-dead eyes, and on seeing the mountain beneath his feet, he trembled in fright.Have you found the location?This is the location mentioned by the dwarf who took the Truth Potion. Ive confirmed the coordinates as well.Then finally!The horse-headed man trembled as Mara landed on the ground. The ground that had been denied human footsteps for so long expelled clouds of dust.Standing on a sharp cliff with barely any room to spare, Mara and the horse-headed man simultaneously gazed down into the deep valley below.Ah, I can truly feel it. The scent of ancient mana mixed with that of the earthJust as the horse-headed man said, Mara also sensed the mana.Deep within the valley below, the writhing mana and the mana of a massive spiritual being.As Mara licked their lips, the horse-headed man pulled out a magic item from his pocketa sinister magic item made from the skull of a dead bird.First I will call for reinforcements.Reinforcements? You still have forces left even after losing that many?Although Mara made a rather scathing remark, the horse-headed man simply shook his head.Those expendables arent worth being called a force....Ah, so only monsters like you are counted as part of the force? What a remarkable nation you come from.The horse-headed man ignored Mara''s mocking remarks. He didnt need to explain the meaning of patriotism and love for ones country to a damn criminal bastard who could be bought with money.The next moment, he gathered mana in his hand and activated the magic item. The birds skull shattered, sending the coordinates of his location to the support troops waiting in North Manchuria.Soon, South Korea would acquire the treasure and the corpse of a dragon they had dreamed of for so long.Just as the horse-headed man was growing more and more certain of this, Mara spoke up again.Hey, that guy who managed to wipe out your troops earlier. I think his name was Cheon Yeomyeong or something.Whats that guys true identity?The horse-headed recalled the sight of Yeomyeong charging at him while covered in blood.The mysterious regenerative ability that surpassed even that of ordinary Superhumans and those golden eyes filled with killing intent.An unexpected formidable foe. A Superhuman who somehow withstood the combined forces of five trucks and Corpse Explosion.His exact identity is unknown.Exact identity? So, you have some rough information about him?The horse-headed man clutched the empty space where his right arm had been as he responded. The spot where it was severed throbbed with pain.All we know is that he''s a new mercenary who has just become active. We never expected him to be this strong We had no idea.Havent you heard the saying good wine needs no bush? Theres no way someone like him wouldnt be known.There are rumors that he was the one who managed to cut the rib bones of Kahal Magdu.Rib bones?But it wasnt a solo act. Its said that the Saintess, the Vice Captain of the mercenary group, and that person achieved it together, as a collective effortAs the horse-headed man trailed off, Mara recalled the Skeletal Dragon that had returned to Siberia with its ribs missing.He said he had come across a good connection.Struggling to suppress a smile and Mara continued probing the horse-headed man.So, its certain that hes no ordinary person? What do you guys or rather, what do you think?I cant be sure, but I have a hunch about his true identity.Oh?Maras eyebrows twitched."If you trace his past actions, hes always been involved with the Saintess.The Saintess?Its simple. He coincidentally arrived in Manchuria at the same time as the Saintess, and hes always present wherever the Saintess fights. Its obvious who he isHey, hey. Just get to the point. Quickly.A secret guard of the Saintess or a future Holy Sword trained secretly by the Holy Knight.Was it a plausible story? Mara, who knew nothing about the Saintess, stroked their chin and asked.So, can I kill him? Isnt it said that the Saintess must never be killed?Unlike the Saintess, no one will care if a sword that has never been revealed to the world is broken.The horse-headed man answered with a voice full of conviction. The fact that he was this certain meant there was a high probability that his conjecture was true.Mara nodded and stood behind the man.Thanks for the information. Thanks to you, Im now certain of what to do.Its just a guess, soThe next moment, Maras foot struck the horse-headed mans back.The sudden betrayal came without any forewarning or signal.The horse-headed man couldnt even utter a scream as he flailed his remaining left arm and plunged into the valley below.Shortly afterward, the sound of something exploding echoed throughout the valley.Calmly looking down at the ground, Mara left a brief remark.As expected, Ill have to take these strange fated treasures for myself.1. The raw uses ?? (Giyeon) whose literal translation is strange fate. It refers to the concept of a strange fate, which is a common trope found mainly in martial arts novels. It usually signifies a turning point which helps the protagonist''s martial arts skills improve dramatically. It could refer to a person or object, like a master who will teach the protagonist or elixirs or secret manuals, etc. In this part, it refers to the "treasures" the group keeps talking about. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 55: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (8) * * *The red dragon, Orsay Taboul, awoke from its long slumber.Its keen dragon senses informed it that a guest had arrived at its cave.It spread its wings and stretched as it pondered.Had the end finally arrived after decades of waiting? Or would it turn out to be yet another futile expectation?Just then, a rumble echoed as stalactites and dust fell from the ceiling.Someone was forcing the door open. Indeed, it seemed that a real guest had arrived.Only then did Orsay Taboul raise its heavy body and begin making preparations to welcome its visitor.The preparations were nothing grand.First, he awakened the magic circle and guardians set up throughout the cave. A blue glow of mana illuminated the darkness.Once visibility was secured, the Dragon carefully cleaned the tomb at its feet, brushing away the dust and meticulously inspecting the treasures beside it.The preparations were completed quickly; it was something it had done hundreds, if not thousands, of times before.However, seeing that it would take the guest a bit more time to open the door, the Dragon was granted a brief moment of leisure.With the extra time that old beings often came across, it closed its eyes and reminisced about the past.The first thing that came to mind was its nest.Though it had guarded this place for decades, not once did it think of this place as its nest because its true nest lay beyond the Dimensional Portal, in the dwarven kingdom filled with gold and mana metal.A place brimming with gold and jewels, adorned with exquisite decorations and treasures crafted by dwarves.Among them, the most beautiful treasure it possessed was a life-sized statue made in its image.A statue that captured the moment of its younger self carrying the dwarven king on its back while battling monsters.That statue was once the Dragon''s pride and joy. And for the dwarves, it was a testament to history and myth, a symbol that promised a great future.At least, it had been that way until Stalin invaded the dwarven kingdoms.The Dragon turned the page to the next chapter of its memories.Buried in its distant memories, it recalled the war that had destroyed the statue and its nest.The cursed invader, Stalin, and the communists pelted down mustard gas and shells like rain.Before the might of Earth''s deadly weapons, the dwarves'' massive fortresses and underground passages were unable to serve their purpose.The later generations of dwarves came to refer to that time as the Yellow Winter.The onslaught of bombardment that lasted through the changing seasons, with no signs of negotiations or appeasements.After an attack so relentless that made even the most stubborn dwarf have no choice but to surrenderor perhaps wiped out all such dwarvesthe dwarves finally gave in, holding up a white flag stained yellow by mustard gas.However, Stalin, the victor of the war, showed them no mercy. Declaring that dwarves were not human and that animals had no right to be proletarians, countless dwarves were shipped to the gulags.Entire clans were exterminated. And the Dwarfs Mountain Range was renamed the Lenin1 Mountain Range.The fate of its nest was no different.The nest, which contained a history as long as the Dragon''s life, crumbled under bombardment, leaving no trace behind.The fate of its statue was even more horrifying. The communists melted down the reactionary statue in a blast furnace.After that, the Dragon had no way of knowing what happened to the statue. It could only vaguely speculate that it had either become material for the Soviet palaces or turned into a Lenin statue...As it reminisced about all this, the Dragon''s right wing twitched.The Dragon gently caressed the massive scar that ran across its right wing.The scar on its right wing was from the time it had flown through Russia''s air defenses with the dwarven king on its back.Like how hero defeated the demon king to restore peace, it was the consequence of its own foolishness and ignorance to try and defeat the Demon King StalinSensing that the seal protecting the cave was broken, and the magic circle prepared at the entrance exploded, its thoughts didnt continue any further.!!!!!!A short quake followed. Unable to withstand the tremors, the ceiling of the cave showered down dust.Once again, dust settled in the tomb it had painstakingly cleaned up. The Dragon frowned and looked towards the entrance.And as if to further prove that the entrance had been breached, a unisex voice boomed through the cave.Come in!It was the voice of a human, not a dwarf. Orsay Taboul was unable to hide its disappointment.Without hesitation, the Dragon moved the guardians into action.* * *As dusk loomed over Manchuria. Three motorcycles sped across the plains of Manchurian plain under the setting sun, casting long shadows.Traveling at incredible speeds, the motorcycles quickly sped through the rough terrain of stones, sand, and dirt.Considering that each motorcycle carried two people, it was almost like a deadly riding stunt.Despite everything, the group managed to cross the plains without any issues. This was only possible because all the riders were Superhumans.After traveling across the plains for a whileAs the sun set and dusk turned into darkness, a large mountain range could be seen on the horizon.Soon after, they went off the plains and rode through snow-covered forests and winding mountain roads instead.Perhaps because the area hadn''t been touched by humans since the fall of the Soviet Union, the mountain roads were extremely rough, to the point that even their Superhuman senses were of little to no help at all.Eventually, after Kim Mansoo almost lost his balance and nearly fell down the mountain, the group slowed down.With the pace eased, the Saintess spoke up.So, hows my riding skills? Is it bearable?Hearing her obvious teasing tone, the eyebrows of Yeomyeong, who was sitting behind her, twitched.Its the worst ride ever.Oh really, thats probably because youre holding onto weird places. You can hold onto my waist if you like, you know?The Saintess chuckled. It was likely a joke meant to lighten the mood, but Yeomyeong, who was precariously holding onto the seat while struggling to find a handhold, couldnt laugh.After all, didnt he get into a fight with her crazy mother over some ridiculous misunderstanding about the snowfield or whatever just a few days ago?Yeomyeong briefly considered giving the Saintess a smack on the back of the head, but he then shook his head, deciding against it.Enough with the pointless jokes. How much longer till we reach our destination?Pointless, you say? I was being serious.Answer me.Oh, now youre lowering your voice again. Cant you even take a joke?, seriously. Were almost there. According to Darulma-ssi, it should be a large valley visible from afar we should arrive there after we cross this mountain.True to the Saintess words, a large valley appeared once they crossed the rough mountain with no path.Unlike the gentle scenery in the surroundings, the valley had sheer cliffs that were almost perpendicular.If seen without context, it would have been a breathtaking view, but the knowledge that a magic item capable of destroying Manchuria was down there gave it quite a menacing feel.We''ll have to continue on foot from here on.Seeing that the motorcycle''s fuel was running low, Captain Kwon ordered the group to disembark.The group carefully laid their motorcycles down and approached the valley quietly.Fortunately, there were no enemies in sight. However, as they got closer to the valley, Captain Kwon frowned.Well be helplessly trapped and killed if there are any enemies lying in ambush.Captain Kwon pointed to the cliffs above. The walls of the valley were almost perpendicular, with no visible place to hide.Even Yeomyeong, who was inexperienced, could see that if bullets were poured down from above, they would be helpless.Should I go up and check?When Yeomyeong asked, Captain Kwon shook his head.No, its no use checking from here, we would need to go around the mountain And we dont have the time for that.But still, putting up with an ambush is out of the question.Kim Mansoo, who was feeling nauseous due to motion sickness, interjected. He looked up at the valley with a worried look on his face.Something feels off. How about we split up the team? Some of us will go up with me and scout ahead.Split up into an advanced team and a rear team?Yes, Captain. You, the Saintess, and Yeomyeong will stay below and wait until we finish scouting before proceeding. What do you think?Thats not a bad idea. But lets adjust the composition of the advanced team a bit. Taking into account the strength well need after entering the treasures locationAs Captain Kwon and Deputy Kim Mansoo continued their conversation, Yeomyeong quietly drew his sword.Everyone shifted their gaze to Yeomyeong, who was looking towards the left cliff.On the cliff, they could see someone looking down with his back to the moonlight.Kim Mansoo initially assumed it to be a person in a suit, but as the moonlight illuminated the figures face, he gasped.Pigs head? Are they the same people who attacked us back in North ManchuriaIndeed, it was the very same grotesque beings they encountered during the North Manchuria incident. Yeomyeong confirmed Kim Mansoos suspicion.Its definitely them. I told you I encountered a similar creature in the previous attack. Although it had a horses head rather than a pigs head.Yeomyeong decided to keep the fact that these beast-headed monsters were actually modified humans created by the government to himself, as it wasnt information that would prove to be useful anyway....So its not a coincidence that they targeted us back in North Manchuria.Although Captain Kwon seemed to have some strange misunderstanding, Yeomyeong remained silent.While Captain Kwon was deep in thought, the number of pig-headed creatures on the cliff continued to increase.With at least thirty in sight, it was quite the number, even for Yeomyeong, and it seemed like they would have to prepare for a tough battle.After some thought, Captain Kwon seemed to come up with an idea and looked at the group.The enemies outnumber us by several times and are better equipped. We would face certain defeat if we fought head-on, and even if we waited for an opportunity, its only be a matter of time before we lose the Royal Seal.Is there no other way? Should we retreat?In response to Kim Mansoos question, Captain Kwon looked at the Saintess.Saintess, you said you wouldnt risk your life. What will you do? Will you retreat?What if I say I want to stay and fight?Then we will set up an ambush. We will climb the right cliff and wait for the enemies to enter the cave with the treasure.Although Captain Kwons plan seemed plausible, it didnt guarantee victory because even if they dealt with the pig-headed creatures, there was no guarantee that they would find the Royal Seal.Understanding this, the Saintess closed her mouth before turning to Yeomyeong.What will you do?What choice do we even have? Yeomyeong swallowed the rest of his words and put on a nonchalant expression.Even if the group decided to retreat, he would still stay behind and fight those creatures by any means necessary.Was it because he coveted the Royal Seal? No, it wasnt that.It wouldnt be bad to obtain the Royal Seal and get a reward from the dwarf, but he had no intention of risking his life to fight a dragon just for that.However, since the government was putting in so much effort he was determined to interfere by any means necessary.Seemingly misunderstanding Yeomyeongs thoughts, the Saintess nodded with a resolute expression.Alright. Then we will fight.Saintess.Weve already come this far, so we cant just retreat, can we? Captain Kwon, lets go ahead with your plan. Well climb the right cliff, launch a surprise attack, and thenThe Saintess determined words were cut off.Because the moment she raised her rifle, a massive wave of mana surged from the depths of the valley.The trees around them shook simultaneously, and the grass bowed down. The mana was so overwhelming that even the mercenaries swallowed nervously.The pig-headed monsters on the cliff hurriedly leaped down into the valley on sensing the mana wave.In other words, they started to climb down the steep cliff cautiously.Were lucky.Said Captain Kwon upon seeing this. Whether it was the right expression or not, everyone in the group agreed.Those pig-headed monsters, clinging to the cliff, where a single slip would lead them to fall below helplessly.There was no need for further words or plans.The group reloaded their guns and charged toward the cliff where the pig-headed monsters were pouring down.1. Vladimir Ilyich Ulyanov, better known as Vladimir Lenin, was a Russian revolutionary, politician and political theorist. He served as the first and founding head of government of Soviet Russia from 1917 until his death in 1924, and of the Soviet Union from 1922 to 1924. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 56: Pavane For A Dead Dwarf (9) ***The Saintess was the first to pull the trigger. The brightly shining bullet pierced through the back of an unlucky pig-headed figure, climbing down the cliff beyond the veil of the night.The pig-headed figure, who was descending the cliff precariously, spasmed and then fell.His final scream lingered for a moment before a barrage of gunfire drowned it out.Without giving the pig-headed figures hanging on the cliff a chance to react, the mercenaries ruthlessly rained bullets down on them.The enemy was taken by surprise, and the terrain was thoroughly in their favor. It was the perfect ambush."Ambush! It''s an ambush!"The pig-headed figures who noticed the group''s presence belatedly reacted in two different ways.Either they squirmed, trying to climb back up, or let go and jumped down.The seasoned mercenaries, led by Captain Kwon, didnt spare those climbing back up.They steadily reduced the number of pig-headed figures, starting with those in the top row.And there was no need to worry about the ones that jumped. All they did was add more bloodstains to the valley floor.The one-sided massacre continued for quite a while.And by the time the group had emptied their magazines, nearly 30% of the pig-headed figures had fallen."Damn, I guess I won''t be eating pyeonyuk1 for a while."Vice Captain Kim Mansoo mumbled as he reloaded his magazine, cracking a joke to ease the tense atmosphere.The Saintess, who didnt know what pyeonyuk was, looked sideways at the chuckling mercenaries and then tilted her head on noticing that Yeomyeong was still standing expressionless. Was the joke not that funny?Given that he always turned serious whenever someone tried to crack a joke, it did seem like a possibility.Yeomyeong''s lack of humor strangely reminded the Saintess of her friend back at the Academy...As the Saintess was thinking about this and reloading her rifle, the pig-headed figures suddenly started screaming.As if they had received some signal, the pig-headed figures began to spasm simultaneously and then dug their fingers deeper into the cliff."...Why are they doing that all of a sudden?"Fixing themselves to the cliff in this situation? Did they come to a conclusion that dying by bullets was better than falling to their deaths?While the group was puzzled by their dubious action, Yeomyeong spread his mana surveyed the cliff above with a hardened expression.As expected, he sensed some distorted mana with his sharp senses. There was definitely someone who hadnt descended yet.And it wasnt a pig-headed figure, but someone on the level of a cow-headed or horse-headed figure.As if to confirm Yeomyeongs suspicion, a chilling sensation crawled up his skin as the creature suddenly released the distorted mana.It was a sign of a spell, and a rather large-scale one at that, being prepared.Yeomyeong turned to warn the group. Or rather, he tried to."Captain! They''re about to cast a spell"However, before he could finish his warning, a twisted voice echoed from the top of the cliff."Jump! Jump down!"As the voice intertwined with mana completed the spell, all the pig-headed figures turned to look down at the group.As countless red eyes gleamed eerily, the pig-headed figures let go and leaped off the cliff without a moment''s hesitation."Holy shit... What the hell is happening...?"However, contrary to the group''s tense expectation that the pig-headed figures were committing some kind of mass suicide, they defied gravity and slowly descended into the valley.Of course, compared to a moment ago, they were descending several times faster. And it would only take them a few seconds to reach the ground.Glaring up at the cliff, Yeomyeong drew his sword."Yeomyeong? Wait...!"Noticing his expression, the Saintess reached out, but Yeomyeong had already leaped forward."It''s dangerous, come... back...?"The Saintess who was yelling at Yeomyeong fell silent. Contrary to her worries, Yeomyeong wasn''t fighting the pig-headed figures.Instead, he was using the pig-headed figures as footholds, leaping from one to another, all the way up the cliff.He jumped on their shoulders and heads as they descended, and when one resisted, he simply kicked them hard in the stomach, sending it flying into the cliff before propelling himself off it towards another pig-headed figure.After repeating this four or five times, Yeomyeong had already reached the top of the cliff. It was a stuntno, a divine skillthat was hard to believe even though they had witnessed it with their own eyes.The Saintess stared blankly at Yeomyeongs back as he disappeared over the cliff, only snapping back to reality once the pig-headed figures landed on the ground.", seriously. If I had known this would have happened, I would''ve done some physical training like Dad said."* * *When the mercenaries began fighting the pig-headed figures in the valley, Yeomyeong, who had landed on top of the cliff, came face to face with four cow-headed figures who were chanting spells. All the cow-headed figures had only one reaction on seeing Yeomyeong rise from the depths of the valley.They were struck silent.And before the silence could stretch for long, one of the cow-headed figures, who still had some composure left, reflexively raised a pistol."You... How did you...?"He never got the chance to finish his question. It was the last question he would ever ask.The next moment, Yeomyeong pulled the trigger of his Remington MH750 without a word.Following a flash of light created by the bullet, the cow-headed figure was pitifully blown away as the bullet struck him. Only then did the remaining three cow-headed figures wake up from their stupor and begin to summon their mana."Kill him!"""Yeomyeong didn''t give them an opportunity to cast their spells. He infused his sword with mana as soon as he retrieved his shotgun.Blue mana shimmered along the surface of the standard-issue iron sword.The mana was similar to Maras palm blast he had encountered in the plains.Unlike the pig-headed figures, who were barely Superhumans, the cow-headed figures immediately recognized the nature of the mana."Sword Aura...! Dodge!"Two of the cow-headed figures leaped in opposite directions as the Sword Aura came crashing down in the place they had been standing.The Sword Aura sliced through the air, making a long, sharp winding sound.And a moment later, the severed winds reconnected, now mixed with the scent of blood.Yeomyeong lowered the arm that was holding the sword and withdrew his mana. And the next instantThe cow-headed figure who was unable to avoid the Sword Aura had his head fall off from his shoulders."You crazy!"The cow-headed figure who managed to dodge the Sword Aura by a hairs breadth groaned.In a short span of time, two cow-headed figures had been slaughtered. The bloodshot eyes of the remaining two trembled with fear."You, you! I know who you are. Cheon Yeomyeong! How can a mere rookie mercenary possess such skills...!"The cow-headed figures muttered something as they tried to summon more mana, but once again, Yeomyeong lunged at them without a word.He had no time for conversation, and above all, Yeomyeong needed to deal with them as quickly as possible and go after the Royal Seal.The horse-headed man and Mara, who were not here, were surely searching for the Royal Seal at this very moment. Time was running out.Just as Yeomyeong raised his sword with these thoughts in mind, the cow-headed figures instinctively unleashed their mana.""He had seen the same red beam in North Manchurias coniferous forest.It seemed to be some sort of ultimate move, but it was no problem for Yeomyeong. He reached for the Handle of Uragan at his waist to counter the spell.Or rather, that was what he intended to do.However, the moment he pulled out the Handle of Uragan, the entire valley began to tremble.The cow-headed figure, who had been preparing the beam, and Yeomyeong, who was about to strike back, both halted mid-attack and turned their attention towards the source of the tremor.Deep within the valley, inside the cave where the Royal Seal was said to be resting.An intense vibration and a massive amount of invisible mana began to emanate from there.Was it already too late? Had the horse-headed man and Mara already dealt with the young dragon guarding the treasure?Reigning in his sense of urgency, Yeomyeong charged at the cow-headed figure.As much as he wanted to rush off immediately, he first had to deal with the enemy in front of him.Having no intention of going down easily, the cow-headed figure unleashed the mana he had gathered.!Seeing a twisted beam of mana shoot out, Yeomyeong calmly raised the handle of the Uragan.For some reason, the unicorn''s voice addressing him O Virgin didn''t resound. But at the same time, it didnt seem like its effectiveness had diminished, as a radiant shield protected Yeomyeong.The red beam shattered before it could reach Yeomyeongs body."What?! How"A flash of light tracing the sword''s path emerged from behind the barrier. A thin line of blood appeared on the cow-headed figures neck as he let out a cry of agony.Without even checking to see if the cow-headed figure had fallen, Yeomyeong immediately turned his attention to the last remaining cow-headed figure.The last cow-headed figure could be seen fleeing in the opposite direction from Yeomyeong. Perhaps he had begun his escape even before the earthquake, because he was now so far away, that he looked like a small dot.Yeomyeong frowned, glancing between the retreating cow-headed figure and the bottom of the cliff.His decision was quick, and his choice was made without hesitation. He abandoned the cow-headed figure and turned his attention to the valley below.The mercenaries were waging a bloody battle against the pig-headed figures in the valley.Captain Kwon Mongjoo had dealt with more than seven pig-headed figures, flames spewing from his hands, but the other mercenaries were in a rather precarious situation.Yeomyeong didnt hesitate. He leaped straight off the cliff.*Whoosh*the wind roared in his ears as he channeled mana into his legs.The next moment, he kicked off the cliffs midsection and executed the Feather Step from the Flying Kick technique.Yeomyeong fell in a long arc toward the bottom of the cliff. And his silhouette against the moonlight was enough to draw everyone''s attention.Kim Mansoo, swinging a hatchet, the pig-headed figure preparing curses, and even Captain Kwon Mongjoo, who was calmly facing his enemies, furrowed their brows as they looked at him.And then... As soon as he landed, Yeomyeong clenched his teeth to endure the pain.Despite channeling mana and reducing the height once by kicking off the cliff, he could feel his ankles and calf bones shatter.Despite the intense pain in his legs, Yeomyeong appeared unscathed on the outside, which was enough to inspire courage in his allies and instill caution in his enemies.The Saintess, in particular, gaped at him, almost as if she would burst into applause at any moment.You bastard! If you''re this good, what does that make your seniors?Fortunately for Yeomyeong, he didnt have to stand still for a minute because one of the glaring pig-headed figures charged right at him.As the pig-headed figure charged at him with mad, bloodshot eyes, Yeomyeong felt a sense of relief as he swung his mana-infused iron sword horizontally.the pig-headed figure was cleaved in half by the blade with Sword Aura, spilling out blood and entrails.Arent you going to keep attacking me, Shepherds?The moment they heard the word shepherd, the pig-headed figures eyes changed.The short taunt laced with a small truth.The pig-headed figures didnt hold back their fury nor did they try to hide their killing aura. In fact, some of the ones surrounding the other mercenaries immediately turned and charged at Yeomyeong.Kill him!That guy knows about us!The taunt had worked pretty well. Yeomyeong gathered his mana once again.And just as he was about to unleash another Sword AuraA familiar earthquake shook the ground once more. But this time, it didnt stop at just there.Starting from the other side of the valley, the ground split open and a massive fissure formed throughout the valley. It was a sign that the ground was about to collapse.Amid the ensuing chaos, Captain Kwon Mongjoo was the quickest to assess the situation.Damn it, everyone retreat! Retreat! Saintess, please evacuHowever, the omen became a reality before he could finish his warning.The other side of the valley, where the cave was located, exploded. Rocks and dust shot up into the sky accompanied by a tremendous quake, as if a volcano had erupted.It was a terrifying sight that demanded immediate evacuation, but everyone in the valley remained frozen, unable to look away.Because amidst the flying rocks and rising dust, a colossal red dragon spread its wings across the sky.The dragon guarding the Royal Seal!As Captain Kwon shouted while shuddering, Yeomyeong frowned.Yeomyeong recalled Darulma Dune at the base camp, who had mentioned a young dragon, and suppressed a bitter laugh.He was glad that they had renegotiated the terms of the contract before coming here. Otherwise, he might have had the urge to cut off that damned dwarfs head to feel satisfied.As Yeomyeong entertained these thoughts, the dragon that had emerged from the ground came to a halt in the sky, bathed in moonlight.It beat its massive wings, stirring the air, and its yellow reptilian eyes scanned the people gathered in the valley with a menacing glare.Was it about to unleash its Dragons Breath on the invaders? Or perhaps a spell? As everyone in the valley held their breath in tense anticipationThe dragon spoke, uttering words no one could have predicted.[Finally!][The one bearing the token of the bloodline has arrived!]1. Pyeonyuk is a traditional Korean dish, which consists of thinly sliced meat that has been boiled and pressed. Either beef or pork may be used to make the dish. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 57: Revenge Is Reserved For The Ones Who Seek It... An excerpt from an interview with war correspondent Levin2 and Demerond Ipp Marx***The emotion in the voice of the Dragon that had suddenly appeared was neither anger nor hostility. It was pure, unadulterated joy.It was an emotion that neither Yeomyeong nor anyone else present in the valley were able to understand.After all, wasnt everyone gathered herebe it the pig-headed creatures filled with killing intent or the mercenaries intent on killing the Dragon to acquire the Royal Seal?And not only had the Dragon revealed itself to the invaders who had come to kill it, but also felt joy?Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes and turned to Captain Kwon Mongjoo.After all, the most suspicious person among those gathered here was none other than the Captain, who had personally planned this entire operation with the dwarf.And as if to prove Yeomyeong''s suspicion correct, Captain Kwon Mongjoo began to prepare something discreetly.It was fortunate that the pig-headed creatures were focused on the Dragon, or else the Saintess next to him could have been in danger during the fight.Enduring the throbbing in his ankles, Yeonmyeong began walking towards the group.And just as he took a step forward, the Dragon opened its mouth once again.[O Bearer of the will of the mountain range! Step forward and present the token!]A voice echoed throughout the valley.Unable to withstand the mana-infused voice, the pig-headed creatures and mercenaries covered their ears.Even Yeomyeong covered his ears and frowned, but Captain Kwon Mongjoo stepped forward calmly.Orsay Tabul! O Guardian of the mountain range, O Dragon of Kings!He shouted with a voice loud enough to reach the Dragon high in the sky.[You are... not a dwarf.]Disappointment briefly flashed in the yellow eyes of the Dragon as it looked down at Captain Kwon Mongjoo, but the Captain knelt before the Dragon without hesitation.O Great Dragon, I am Kwon Mongjoo. I have come here as the representative of Darulma Dune.He extended his right hand towards the Dragon with a look of seriousness he had never shown before.In his palm rested a thick ring that Darulma Dune had worn, and even from afar, they could sense the extraordinary aura exuded by the ring.The Dragon''s eyes twitched as it observed the ring.[The Dune clan?]Its a collateral line of the Sculptors Mountain clan.[Dune, Dune... Ah, I remember. Those cowards who were the first to flee beyond the Dimensional Portal.]O Great Dragon, thats all a misunderstanding! The Dune clan retreated to prepare for a greater revenge...[Spare me your pathetic excuses.]The Dragons voice cut him off coldly, bringing about an uneasy feeling.[What I want to hear from you is not an excuse but an explanation. And why in the world did Darulma Dune send an Earthian like you instead of coming here himself?]Darulma-nim intended to come in person. But...[But?]But those those unidentified enemies over there, who also seek the Royal Seal, ambushed him, so he had no other choice but to send me on his behalf.The Captain pointed towards the pig-headed creatures who flinched simultaneously under the Dragons gaze.[Indeed, they are revolting abominations that can only be created by Earthians.]The Dragon''s assessment was brief, and its actions were swift. It calmly raised its left hand and pointed a finger at the pig-headed creatures.[Begone.]Crimson flames burst forth from the tip of the long claw.The flames poured down from the sky like a lightning strike, completely avoiding the mercenaries and the Saintess, only striking the pig-headed creatures.Some of them tried chanting a spell or turned to flee, but not a single one could escape the fiery downpour.""The flames engulfed the pig-headed creatures, the terrifying heat burning them crisp.In the time it would take one to blink a few times, only ashes and the smell of burning flesh remained where they once stood.As Kim Mansoo and the rest of the mercenaries were scared stiff on facing the heat they had barely managed to escape, Yeomyeong clicked his tongue.The skeletal dragon, Kahal Magdu, whom they had encountered in North Manchuria.As soon as the red dragon in the sky unleashed its magic, Yeomyeong felt a mana force that was as strong as that of the skeletal dragon.Of course, he hadnt gauged its strength accurately. After all, this was his first time seeing a living dragon(?).However, just from the display of magic it had shown a moment ago, one thing was certain.If they fought that dragon, they would have to put their lives on the line.Fortunately, it seemed that both the Dragon and Captain Kwon were more inclined to talk than to fight.At least for now.[Earthian Kwon Mongjoo, representative of the Dune clan. I will accept your explanation. Now, tell me the reason you have come here.]"Darulma-nim and the Dune clan seek the Golden Seal."The mana within the Dragon quivered at the mention of the Golden Seal. It looked as though it was barely managing to restrain itself from expressing joy.[Finally, the time for revenge has dawned upon us.]Revenge? Yeomyeong tilted his head slightly as Captain Kwon responded in a calm voice."Great Dragon, Darulma-nim is not seeking the Royal Seal for the sake of revenge."[What? Are you saying that he dares to abandon revenge?]"No. The revenge has already been completed. The Soviet Union lost Siberia and has broken into many small states, and Stalin is no longer in this world."[...What?]"The fallen Soviet Union has paid war reparations, and the dwarves have regained their homeland. The war has ended."[Stalin... is dead? The Soviet Union has fallen?]The Dragon stared at Captain Kwon before turning towards the northwestern sky in shock, as if it could see Moscow from there."Yes, Great Dragon, this is a fact all Earthians know of."[...]"So now, the Dune clan and the dwarves seek to prevent the Royal Seal from becoming a trigger for a disaster that will harm the innocent."After hearing Captain Kwon''s words, the Dragon fell silent for a while, then gently extended its hand.[I will verify the token.]Captain Kwon lowered his head and raised his hand, holding the ring aloft.Soon, an invisible force enveloped the ring as it floated from the Captains hand.The gleaming golden ring flew towards the Dragon under the moonlight that illuminated the valley.[At last....]Although the dwarven ring was much thicker and larger compared to a human one, it looked smaller than a button in the Dragon''s hand.Intense emotions swirled in the Dragons eyes as it inspected the ring, but no words of sentiment escaped its mouth.What exactly was it trying to verify?The Dragon, who had remained silent, finally spoke again after Yeomyeong''s broken leg had completely healed.[Earthian, do you know about the king who buried the Royal Seal here?]"That is...."The sudden question left Captain Kwon unable to respond immediately, and his words trailed off.Not particularly expecting an answer, the Dragon continued speaking while looking down at the ring.[Daval Hilin. The rightful king of the Dragon Scale Mountain Range and the greatest warrior.]Nostalgia filled the Dragon''s eyes. They were not focused on the present but on the distant past.[He was one of the few great kings of history and the most... noble king ever. He possessed a sublime nobility that even a dragon would have difficulty emulating.]The Dragons voice was calm, but Yeomyeong felt a strange sense of foreboding.[Do you know? The Royal Seal has already finished carving tunnels beneath all the volcanoes in this land ten years ago.]"..."[So why haven''t they erupted yet? It''s simple. King Hilin didn''t want them to. He manipulated the Royal Seal to prevent it from triggering the eruptions.]Upon hearing this explanation, Captain Kwon sighed in relief, but the Dragon was not done speaking.[But don''t be mistaken. He did not abandon his pursuit for revenge. He merely decided to leave the choice to his descendants.]"Leave the choice... to his descendants?"[By manipulating the Royal Seal along with the token of his bloodline, they can either fill up all the tunnels or trigger the volcanic eruptions.]"...Then as his representative, I will convey his will: as his descendants, the Dune clan and all the dwarves under them do not desire revenge.And with Captain Kwons declaration, Darulmas request should have been completed.Or, rather, it should have ended.However, the Dragon did not respond to Captain Kwon. Nor did he return the token or hand over the Royal Seal.Instead, he bared his teeth with a menacing grin. It was the chilling smile of a madman.[However, this is where my thoughts differ.]The Dragon pulled something from between the scales on his neck. It was a rectangular chunk of gold, slightly larger than its claw.The Golden Seal.So it wasnt sealed away beneath the cave? Captain Kwon''s expression stiffened.[The dwarves who had been tainted by Earth are no longer worthy. They are not worthy of possessing Hilin''s Seal nor do they have the right to make the choice. The only one in this world who is worthy... is ME.]The Dragon brought the ring in its left hand, the seal of the Dune clan, to the Royal Seal.[The choice is now mine, Earthians suffer as you deserve!]Emitting powerful golden mana, the Royal Seal trembled violently.And the next moment, a massive golden magic circle appeared above the cliffs of the valley.There was no need to explain what kind of magic circle it was.The sky above the valley was dyed in gold, the ground beneath their feet resonated with the magic.An earthquake with its epicenter in the valley struck the entire Manchuria. ***The Earth screamed. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Deep-rooted trees quivered in fear, and stones and grass shook violently up and down.An overwhelming earthquake so powerful that even Superhumans barely managed to remain standing.Barely maintaining his balance on the trembling ground, which felt like a prelude to destruction, Captain Kwon shouted."O Great Dragon! Stalin is dead, and the Soviet Union no longer exists! There is no one left for you to exact revenge upon!!"[Huh! And what about the communists who sided with the Soviet Union? And what about the commies who dwelled in this Manchurian land? They are still alive!]The Dragon shouted, clutching the Royal Seal tightly. A long shadow fell across its face, illuminated by the golden magic circle behind it."...The war did not take by their will! How many among the tens of millions in Manchuria even remember that war?!"[They may have forgotten. For Earthians, even a few decades are more than enough to turn their crimes into history! But I have not forgotten! I still remember the greed of the Earthians and the cruelty of the communists as if it were just yesterday!]Spreading its red wings wide, the Dragon shouted in anguish.The immense mana radiating from its body surged forth, permeating the magic circle and dyeing the sky over the valley in a golden hue."Then what about the dwarves? If Manchuria collapses, what will happen to all the dwarves who have settled on Earth?"Captain Kwon shouted with such urgency that his voice broke.Unable to keep watching their exchange, the mercenaries rushed to grab him, desperately trying to pull him away.They intended to flee with their captain, but Captain Kwon stubbornly resisted, shouting even louder."Earth will not forgive the dwarves! The hard-earned peace will be shattered!"[Peace? You call this PEACE? That is not peace, Dune clans representative.]The Dragon and Captain Kwon locked eyes beneath the golden sky.[True peace cannot be achieved by forgetting old grudges. Only after avenging the wrongful deaths of the innocent! Only then can it be called peace!]"Then you should only punish the guilty! The innocent people of this land"[The dwarves who died due to the gas attack were also innocent! Was it their fault that Stalin coveted mana metal? Was the Cold War their fault?!]The Dragon raised its hand. Having finished absorbing the ring, the Royal Seal shone brilliantly.Waves of golden mana surged forth and poured down upon the earth like a waterfall.[How can innocent grudges be soothed with the blood of the guilty few?! The lives of the sinners cannot be equalled to those of the innocent!]A long golden line appeared beneath the feet of Captain Kwon and Yeomyeong, stretching across the valley and connecting the Khingan Range.One, two, three, five, ten and dozens more.Not a single line among the dozens of lines that began in the valley overlapped.Some headed towards North Manchuria, while others towards Mount Baekdu.Even without anyone explaining, everyone present figured out the identity of those lines Tunnels that connected to all the volcanoes in Manchuria and the surrounding regions.Captain Kwon and the mercenaries could easily envision Manchuria''s destruction.Lost in his own thoughts, the Dragon ignored them, shouting again and again at the Manchurian sky.[A FAIR DEATH! Only innocent blood of equal value can appease the grudges of the innocent!]Just as the Dragons cry reached its peak[Earthians! BURN AND BE PURGED]A shining white bullet pierced the Dragon''s eye.1. Leviticus 24:20 "Fracture for fracture, eye for eye, tooth for tooth. The one who has inflicted the injury must suffer the same injury."2. This may refer to Meyer Levin. Levin was a war correspondent in Europe during World War II, representing the Overseas News Agency and the Jewish Telegraphic Agency. Chapter 58: Revenge Is Reserved For The Ones Who Seek It... (2) * * *58 seconds ago.As Captain Kwon was shouting and the Dragon raised the Royal Seal, the Saintess didnt need to use her Foresight to realize that things had taken a turn for the worse.It was now obvious that talking wouldnt resolve anything.She reloaded her gun. Now, she had only one magazine left.The thought of having to fight a dragon with just 60 bullets made her head hurt.As she placed her hand on the trigger with that thought in mind, Yeomyeong came into view.He was the man who, just like her only friend, obscured her Foresight.He was currently staring at the Dragon with his lips sealed tight.Was he scared? No, that wasnt it. After all, hadnt he been the first to jump out of the truck and climb the cliff when they were ambushed?If he were someone who would be frightened by something like this, he wouldnt have even come here in the first place.So that expression on his face wasnt that of fear, but ratherWhether to risk his life and fight, or to turn around and escape.The Saintess bit her lip. The urge to ask him to fight together was stuck in her throat, but she couldnt bring herself to utter them.Asking him to fight in this situation was no different from asking him to die with her.Yeomyeong, are you not going to fight?In the end, what came out of her mouth was a question that cleverly hid her true intentions.Lacking the courage to voice out her thoughts honestly, she uttered a pathetic and childish question, hoping he would give her the answer she wanted to hear.Whether he understood what she was trying to imply or not, Yeomyeong responded with a short sigh.The weapons you have on your person Is that all?Hearing his question, the Saintess flinched and inspected her weapon.One rifle with 60 bullets.Because they had to ride a motorcycle, she tried to travel as light as possible, but after the unexpected fight against the pig-headed figures, these were the only weapons she had left.The situation on Yeomyeong''s end wasn''t much better. He had a shotgun, a worn-out sword, and only a few grenades and bullets left.Im not sure if Darulma deceived us or if he genuinely didnt know, but With the weapons we carried on the assumption that wed face a young dragon, we dont stand a chance.Even soThe Saintess tried to say something but Yeomyeong interrupted her.Realistically speaking, theres only one way we can stop the Dragon. The Manchurian military Darulma called in needs to arrive before we die....But considering the distance from the Manchurian base to this place Even if the military makes haste and hurries, itll take them at least two hours to arrive. In the meantime, wed have to fight the Dragon. Do you think we can manage that?There was no need to ponder. It was impossible.So, are you suggesting that we run away?Unable to come up with a counterargument, the Saintess asked defiantly. Yeomyeongs calm eyes met the Saintesss blindfold.You were the one who said that you wouldnt risk your life.He reminded her of the words she said before they set out.- Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Saintess clenched her fist tightly. If only she could say she wasnt being serious back then, if only she could take back what she said. But she couldnt. And purely from a political standpoint, she was someone who couldnt die here under any circumstance.Yes, in her mind, she knew they had to run away from here.However, her heart was not willing to accept it. She didnt want to flee.If we leave things as they are, countless people will die.Thats probably true.Innocents will die unjustly. Can you just stand by and watch that happen?Why do we realize something would lead to regret down the line only after we have already said it?As soon as she spat out those emotionally charged words, countless rebuttals to her logic flooded her mind.No matter how she looked at it, logic was on Yeomyeong''s sideAll she had was stubbornness and emotions, asking him to risk his life recklessly.Expecting a sharp response, the Saintess braced herself and closed her eyes tightly.It was a small relief that the blindfold hid her eyes because if she heard his harsh rebukes, she might involuntarily shed tears.However, contrary to her expectations, there was no rebuttal or sharp criticism from Yeomyeong.Im sorry.His voice was calm.I have something I must accomplish. Its more important than anything else, something I cannot give up on, no matter what....So, I cannot risk my life here.It was a straightforward answer without a hint of deception.The Saintess, who had been expecting an emotional argument, was unable to come up with a rebuttal.Conviction and reality clashed within her empty heart, causing sparks to fly. Her chest stung, and her body trembled.Unable to hold back, she blurted out whatever came to mind."But if we give up now""""What about the people of Manchuria, how What about all the efforts we''ve made so far? Huh? Those innocent people will die, I"She simply spilled her heart out, unable to even form coherent sentences. Yeomyeong gently placed his hand on her shoulder.I wont stop you if you intend to die here. ButBut?However, if you want to live, take my hand. If its just one person I can somehow carry you and escape.Yeomyeong extended his hand. The Saintess stared at it for a moment, realizing that this was his final act of kindness.If she rejected this, there would be no turning back. The motorcycle they had ridden had run dry a while back, and there was no way the mad dragon would let them go.She was at a crossroads.Would she risk her life and die fighting the Dragon regardless of how slim the odds were, or would she survive and plan for the future?The answer was almost set in stone. If she died here, more blood would be spilled.The Saintess loosened her grip on the gun to take hold of Yeomyeongs hand. Or rather, she tried to.Almost immediately, something ticklish trickled down the crown of her head.Even if others didnt know, this was a familiar sensation for her. It was something only a Saintess could experience.However, it wasnt a Foresight she had initiated on her own.It was a Foresight forcefully revealed to her by the gods high above, or perhaps by someone of comparable power.The Saintess accepted it without any resistance. Right away, her eyes hidden behind the blindfold shone as they captured the future.The Dragons magic circle activated, dyeing the sky gold.With the sky at her back, the light of the magic circle looked like a halo above her head.As she slowly raised her head to look at Yeomyeong, her white hair, illuminated by the halo, fluttered gently.20 seconds.The light from the magic circle didn''t linger for long. And after the halo disappeared, the Saintess smiled softly."Hey, dont say that you mean to"Sensing that something was wrong, Yeomyeong tried to say something, but she brushed off his hand before he could."You really are a good person.""What?""But you''re not great at playing hard to get, you know."It was an out-of-the-blue yet confident remark. Yeomyeong furrowed his brows without realizing it as he stared at the Saintess."Did you just use Foresight?""Who knows?"11 seconds."Hey!"Ignoring Yeomyeongs shout, the Saintess dashed toward the Dragon.With each step she took, she gathered her mana and cast blessings on her magazine.Power boost, acceleration, accuracy, and mana penetration.The ground began to quake violently, making it nearly impossible to aim properly, but that didnt matter to her.She prayed to the god of wisdom and ascension, and the god answered her plea..Her running body slightly levitated off the ground.Not high enough to be called flying, but just high enough to avoid the tremors of the earth. Then, the Saintess calmly readied her gun.2 seconds.Now, aim.1 second.And without any hesitation, the Saintess pulled the trigger. * * * The sudden ambush took the dragon by surprise as it let out a horrific scream as the bullet pierced its eye.Not only had she managed to target the eyeball precisely, but she also managed to pierce through the mana that wrapped around the Dragon''s body,The Dagon urgently gathered its mana while covering its eye in a panic.It deployed a shield around its neck and face in preparation for the next attack, then unleashed a barrage of fire in the direction the bullet had come from.It was an excessive reaction for just a single bullet, but the pain in its eye was enough to remind the Dragon of the terror of anti-aircraft guns.[Who was that? Who the hell dares to interfere with this Dragons vengeance?!]The Dragon spewed flames as if it intended to burn the entire valley to the ground.However, as the ground smoldered, the magic circle in the sky began to dim, and the tremors in the earth subsided.It was a sign that the Dragons concentration was faltering.Everyone in the valley seized the opportunity.The Saintess moved out of the valley to find a new location to shoot from while the mercenaries and Captain Kwon dashed up the cliff, avoiding the Dragons sight.Meanwhile, deep within the valley, the Demonic Human trapped in the Dragon''s cave also began to move."Ah, that damned lizard bastard."And from the very same hole the Dragon emerged from, Mara burst out, covered in dust.Their winter coat was torn in multiple places, proof of the difficult battle they had fought in the depths of the cave.Spitting on the ground, Mara brushed off the dirt from their body."Who would''ve imagined that it would run away without even putting up a fight."Despite their grumbling tone, Mara wasn''t all that displeased.While they were trapped in the cave, they had managed to loot all the treasures the Dragon had hoarded.Dwarven magic items, jewels, and even potions the Dragon had treasured."Hey! You stupid lizard! Take a look at this!"Mara triumphantly waved a large bag at the Dragon, whose eyes were bleeding.*Jingle*The treasures inside the bag clinked together, drawing the Dragon''s attention.[So you''ve managed to break the seal already. How lucky you are, you disgusting thief.]The Dragon, who had just regained its composure above the burning valley, growled as it glared at Mara."Hah, a thief? Then what do you call a homeowner who locks the door and flees when a thief breaks in? A fool? A moron?"Mara smirked as they walked through the air.With each step they took, it was as if they were climbing an invisible staircase, their body rose high into the sky.A peculiar martial art that allowed one to fly in the sky. Soaring through the air with a technique even the Dragon was unable to identify, Mara was soon on par with the creatures eyes.[Stalin and the communists were just as disgusting and shameless as you, desiring what belongs to others without an ounce of shame.]"Why blame others for your own stupidity? If you can''t even protect your treasures, you shouldn''t have had them in the first place."[You! Youre worse than an animal! Just because you have a mouth doesnt mean you can spout nonsense.]The Dragon lowered its hand from its eye. Blood still oozed from its eyeball, but it was far from a fatal wound.It had only temporarily lost composure due to its past trauma. The situation was still overwhelmingly in the Dragons favor.Orsay Taboul raised the Royal Seal and began gathering mana.[You dare speak of power in my presence? Fine. I will personally show you what true power looks like!]"Go ahead."As it raised its fist, Mara glanced down.The seal surrounding the cave had been broken thanks to the person who had shot the Dragon in the eye.A bullet that managed to pierce the Dragon''s eye? There was no need to guess who fired it. It was obvious.Mara licked their lips, thinking of the woman who had shot them in the shoulder. Mara laughed with glee. After they managed to secure all the strange fated treasures, theyd take care of the two of them as well."Lastly, it seems like all I''ll need is your heart and a few of your scales to complete my collection of strange fated treasures. What do you say, feeling generous?It was a crass taunt. The Dragon was about to respond, but Mara didn''t wait for it.The moment the Dragon began to manipulate its mana, Mara was already charging towards it, stepping through the sky."If you''re a dragon, you should just spit out your neidan1 and die like one!"Just as Mara''s fist closed in, Orsay Taboul flapped its wings belatedly, unleashing its fury.[ShutUp!!]A golden light tinged the sky once more as the Demonic Human and the Dragon clashed. * * *Standing beside the motorcycles that the group had left behind, Yeonmyeong gazed at the valley bathed in golden light. Even though he knew that retreating would be the right choice, his feet wouldnt move.There wasnt any particular reason for this.The moment those words came out of the Saintess mouth, he couldnt stop thinking about the dead janitors.The Foreman, Uncle Deokbae, Chunsik-hyung, and James His family members who were killed without any fault or reason of their own.Was he perhaps influenced by the Saintess? The memory of their unjust deaths seemed to overlap with the deaths that would befall the people of Manchuria.What if the Dragon activated the seal and made the volcanoes erupt as they were? The people of Manchuria would be covered in volcanic ash and killed by monsters taking advantage of the chaos.Without any fault of their own, and without knowing the reason... That was how they would perish.Just like the janitors.Yeomyeong pushed down his inner thoughts and tried to turn away.However, while he was hesitating and unable to turn his back, the light sound of something being hit echoed from beyond the valley.Was this the sound it would make if someone were struck by a giant flyswatter?Squinting to get a better look of what whizzed through the air from the direction of the valley, he saw it was a persona person who looked quite familiar at that.Mara, the very one who had taken the horse-headed man and fled, was now falling towards Yeomyeong.The person crashed into a tree, breaking a few branches, rolling over the rocky ground, before finally landing on the floor.Coincidentally, they landed right in front of Yeomyeong, so close that he could almost reach out and touch them with his sword.Ah, damn it.Thanks to the armor-like mana they had enveloped around them, the person didnt seem to have any visible injuries. However, they had an ugly scowl on their face, as if their pride was hurt.Indeed, because of a body like this Ive been made to roll on the ground against a lizard.Seeing Mara getting up while scratching their head, Yeomyeong felt a bit awkward. Should he just swing his sword now?While Yeomyeong was contemplating, Mara sensed a presence and turned their head.The moment their eyes met, Yeomyeong instinctively swung his sword.!!Mara barely managed to roll away and avoid the sword.However, they werent able to escape from the Sword Aura unscathed. There was a faint trickle of blood from Maras neck.Damn it! Rolling on the ground twice in a day.Mara glared at Yeomyeong while clutching their neck wound.Yeomyeong, how could you ambush me like that? And using that skill on top of it? You should be ashamed of yourself.Be ashamed? Yeomyeong was so dumbfounded that he scoffed.Well, someone who tried to hit me on the back of my head earlier didnt seem too ashamed.Ah, well thats true.Mara also smirked and clenched his fist. Both of them summoned their mana almost simultaneously.It seemed like they would rush at each other at any moment. However, Mara suddenly asked Yeomyeong.By the way, why are you all the way on the other side of the valley from the Dragon? Were you not planning on fighting the Dragon?By any chance you werent on your way to request for military support, were you?Although their guess was slightly off the mark, Yeomyeong chose to remain silent.As a result, a brief silence filled the space between them, and Mara interpreted this silence as agreement.[You fools, do you think you can escape from me!!]The Dragons roar broke the prolonged silence as it activated the magic circle.Once again, the ground trembled, and the valley was bathed in golden light.Mara alternated their gaze between the valley and Yeomyeong, then shrugged.If reinforcements arrive in this situation , theres no way around it.They said this, then raised both hands above their shoulders, erasing not only the killing intent that had been boiling but even their mana. Yeomyeong frowned.And as soon as he heard Maras next words, he almost dropped his sword in disbelief.Hey, instead of calling for reinforcements, how about the three of us you, me, and the Saintesscapture that lizard together?What?In exchange, Ill only take the Dragons neidan. As for the bones and scales, you can split them among yourselves. How about it?A sudden and incomprehensible proposal. Yeomyeong tightened his grip on his sword to keep him from dropping it.What nonsense are you spouting? How can I trust you?Whos asking you to trust me? Im just suggesting that we team up.Its simple, right? For the personal gains on the line, lets set aside our fight for the time being.Yeomyeong intended to reject their proposal with a literal strike.In other words, he was about to swing his sword at Maras neck.However, just as he infused mana into his sword, a familiar voice in his head stopped him.[O Virgin, accept his offer.]1. Neidan, or internal alchemy, is an array of esoteric doctrines and physical, mental, and spiritual practices that Taoist initiates use to prolong life and create an immortal spiritual body that would survive after death. Chapter 59: Revenge Is Reserved For The Ones Who Seek It... (3) * * *The voice of the unicorn residing within the Handle of Uragan.Unlike its usual frivolous (?) tone, the voice resonating in Yeomyeong''s mind at this moment sounded gravely serious.[That person''s mind is filled with various schemes to try and manipulate you, but blinded by greed, they dont realize they are the very person being exploited.][O Virgin! I shall be your strength. No evil can escape from my sight, so turn the tables and use that person to safeguard this land!]As soon as the unicorns words ended, Yeomyeong sighed.Why could he hear the unicorns voice even though he wasnt holding onto the handle?Yeomyeong, with his sword still pointed at Mara, pulled out the handle from his waist.However, the handle was in an unusual state.The handle, engraved with the unicorn, was emitting its own light, as if it were a heated piece of metal.It was not the usual color of the shield but a brilliant golden lightthe same hue as the golden seal covering the valley sky.Yeomyeong gripped the Handle of Uragan tightly and asked the unicorns spirit within.[O Virgin, there isnt much time. I will give you an explanation after its all over, but for now, you must stop Orsay Taboul.]Only after he gripped the handle as if trying to break it did the unicorns attitude change.[Are you sure? Its a long story, full of friendship and tears between a unicorn and the dwarf bloodline][I am also a token of the dwarven bloodline. Thats the reason I have been empowered by the light of the Royal Seal.]A token? Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes, thinking about the ring of the Dune clan that Captain Kwon brought.However, he still found it difficult to understand what the connection between the handle and the token was.[The final token left behind by the true rulers of the Craftsmen Mountain Range, the Uragan clan. That is who I am.]Yeomyeong then remembered the explanation given by the weapon dealer, Joseph, when he sold the handle.The handle of an unfinished weapon made by a master craftsman during the war with Stalin.Since it was originally a dwarven item, it wasnt particularly strange that it turned out to be a token of a clan.HoweverYeomyeong positioned himself and the handle so that he could break it at a moment''s notice, and asked.Just moments ago, he had seen the dragon that associated with the dwarves go insane; he had no reason to not suspect the unicorn inside the rod.However, the unicorns answer was far from Yeomyeongs suspicions.[O Virgin, it is because you want it.][The grudges of the dwarves and the revenge of the dragon are all remnants of the past. They have nothing to do with me now. That is why I have kept my silence all this time.]The unicorn continued eloquently.[But Virgin! The anguish you were struggling with just now moved me.][Be it in life or death, a unicorn will always strive to protect purity and justice, so how could this one ignore the struggles of a noble Virgin torn between ideals and reality!]Upon hearing the unicorns loud voice resonating in his mind, Yeomyeong wondered if he should just break the handle and be done with it.Regardless of his contemplation, the unicorn declared boldly.[Take this handle to the Royal Seal! For I, too, am a token of bloodline with authority, I can take control of the Royal Seal and assist you!]As soon as the unicorn finished speaking, the first thought that came to Yeomyeongs mind was, [Indeed! I am the token left by the Uragan clan, one of the nine golden bloodlines that produced kings. I can easily seize any authority, especially from a collateral clan without a name, like the Dune clan!]Yeomyeongs doubts deepened. If what the unicorn said was true, and if he and Mara, who had the ability to fly, joined forcesIt might be possible to stop the dragon and save Manchuria.At the very least, the probability of succeeding was much greater when compared to the dire situation moments before.The Saintess''s foresight, the unicorns words, Maras offer for a temporary alliance, and even the dragon''s wing, bearing a large scar.Pieces of a puzzle that had been scattered all over his thoughts began to connect.Yeomyeong gripped the Handle of Uragan tightly and looked at Mara, who was waiting for his response.Are you going to do it or not?Facing the golden eyes, Mara asked him. Yeomyeong lowered the sword he was holding against the person and answered calmly.Alright, I will take up your offer to join forces. But I have some conditions.Conditions?No independent actions; you will go along with my plan.Your plan? Well, as long as the plan is nothing too crazyMaras eyes flashed as they glanced at the Handle of Uragan. Despite their attempt to conceal it, their gaze filled with intense greed didnt go unnoticed.Did they realize that the handle was the key to the plan? Yeomyeong paid it no heed and stated the next condition.One more thing. Dont hold back; give it your all right from the start.What? Of course, Ill give it my all in a fight. What do you take me forRight now.As Yeomyeong cut him off, Mara burst into laughter. It was a laugh that clearly showed their disdain for Yeomyeong.Alright. Ill show you my full strength right now. But first, show me what youve been hiding. Do you have an ultimate move?An ultimate move. Instead of responding to Maras provocation, Yeomyeong forced his mana into his heart.Mimicking the monsters blood flow acceleration.His blood vessels expanded, and the blood and mana in his body surged at an abnormal speed.The microvessels that were unable to handle the pressure burst, and his heart screamed, but his regeneration was more than keeping up in real-time.Although it seemed nothing had changed externally Mara was quick to notice Yeomyeongs transformation and opened their eyes wide.This bastard, you are really a monster?Enough with your nonsense. Its your turn now. Wait, dont tell me that you dont have onean ultimate move.Mara snickered in response to the light provocation.Hey, Bastard, dont be surprised when you see it.Saying that, they began to gather mana in their fingers and press down on their body.First, between their eyebrows, a place called the Yin Tang Acupoint.1Second, the center of their chest, the Yutang Acupoint.Finally, below their navel, the Qihai Acupoint.After sequentially pressing on the three vital points known to martial artists as the upper, middle, and lower dantian2, the mana flowing from Mara''s body underwent a sudden change.The mana that had been swirling around their body precariously surged into the sky, blazing.It was truly an overwhelming amount of mana, comparable to that of the Dragon.A powerful wave of mana swirled around them, overflowing as if their body could no longer contain it.The grass, trees, and Maras golden short hair were swept around while Mara raised a corner of their mouth.Is this enough?It was enough. Yeomyeong carefully observed the mana of the person in front of him and then extended his hand.Soon, the two figures soared into the sky.* * *[Dont hide! Come out, you vermins! Come and witness the justice that will be brought upon this land!!]The Saintess held her breath under the golden sky as the mad dragon roared.After the first shot, the following shots she fired were unable to achieve the same effect as before.It didnt matter how much she blessed the bullets, penetrating the dragons scales with a 5.56mm NATO3 was impossible.This meant that she had to aim for places devoid of any scalessuch as the mouth, eyes, or the wing membranes However, even that was no easy task. It seemed that the dragon was accustomed to bullets as it skillfully deployed shields to protect its weak points.The Saintess took a deep breath while taking count of her last magazine. She could do this. No, she had to.As she braced herself and was about to peek from the tree she had hidden behind, someone grabbed her shoulder.!!The Saintess was startled.She barely managed to stifle her scream before turning around to see four familiar men standing there.Captain Kwon?It was Captain Kwon and the mercenaries from the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. They were injured, with burns all over their bodies, probably because they were unable to escape the dragons fiery attacks unscathed.Saintess, could you please heal us?Yes? Yes! Of course.The mercenaries were in poor condition. Vice Captain Kim Mansoos back was nearly burnt off, and the rest of the mercenaries werent in a better condition either.Anyone who wasnt a Superhuman would succumb to such wounds. The Saintess poured out healing light over the mercenaries.And as she was healing them, Captain Kwon looked around before asking.Where is the New Recruit? Wasnt he with you, Saintess?ThatsThe Saintess trailed off. She didnt know where Yeomyeong was or what he was doing.All she knew was the outcome of the future. However, she couldnt reveal it as the future could still change.Could it be that hes made a break for it?Captain Kwon narrowed his eyes and asked. While the Saintess hesitated over how to respond, Vice Captain Kim Mansoo intervened.Captain, dont make baseless accusations in a situation like this.Kim Mansoo, this is a conversation between the Saintess and me. You have no right to interfere.Captain.Kim Mansoos eyes grew cold. He fiddled with his hatchet before sighing.I can understand the strange test you gave the new recruit and your decision to keep the true intention of this mission hidden from us. That''s within your authority. But suspecting a team member? That''s unlike you."What sort of conspiracy is hidden under the guise of this mission? What are you fleeing from that has driven the Captain I know into such a corner?"All I can tell you is that it involves the government.The government? The South Korean government?You dont need to know more. This burden is mine aloneAs their conversation continued, the Dragons roar echoed throughout the valley.[You insignificant thief, was rolling on the ground once not enough? Fine! This time, I will tear apart your limbs, one by one!]The Saintess and the mercenaries looked up at the sky over the valley simultaneously.In that place stood Mara, who had just engaged in an aerial battle with the Dragon before being flung far away, andYeomyeong?Through the blindfold that obscured the Saintesss vision, she saw Yeomyeong holding Maras hand and flying through the sky.A staff emitting a golden light identical to that of the Royal Seal was at his waist, and the light grew in intensity as he drew closer to it.The very light she had seen in her Foresight.The Saintess stopped healing the mercenaries and stood up without realizing it. She picked up the rifle she had set aside and spoke to the mercenaries.Captain Kwon, you want to prevent the catastrophe, dont you?Saintess?Then start running, now.No further explanation was given. The Saintess began running towards the valley, and the mercenaries, who had been staring blankly, soon came to a realization and looked towards Yeomyeong.Captain, well discuss the rest of the details after we save Manchuria.The first to follow the Saintess was Kim Mansoo. He sheathed his hatchet and ran in the same direction as the Saintess.Initially bewildered, Captain Kwon and the mercenaries soon realized the sounds of footsteps were growing distant.I guess we have no choice but to leave it to the gods.With a sigh, Captain Kwon started running, and the rest of the mercenaries followed suit.***Up in the sky, where the dragon was spewing fiery blasts sporadically. Hey, is this plan really okay?Mara shouted while dodging the incoming fire. Yeomyeong, who was flying in the sky while holding Maras hand, responded calmly.If you dont like it, you can just give up immediately.Damn it, cant you say something a bit more reassuring?Still in the air, Mara adjusted their position with a strange maneuver while complaining.Using the recoil, Yeomyeong swung his sword, and making the fire blast that was falling from above exploded just in time.Seeing that the decisive strike had missed, the Dragon unleashed even more magic.[Begone, you pathetic little fly!]Ranging from fireballs, spears of flame, fire butterflies, to massive walls of fireAll sorts of magic poured down, enveloping Mara and Yeomyeong.That lizard bastardMara muttered as they stood in the air. The mana, amplified by their dantian, surged and left a long trail behind them.The crimson line raced across the sky. Although the Dragons flames were blocking their path, Yeomyeong, still holding on to Mara, swung his sword to cut through the flames.[Fools. Do you really think Ill just let you close the distance?]As they kept closing in rapidly, the Dragon flapped its wings to fly backward.Even when facing a Superhuman who could fly with the assistance of some strange martial arts, dragons were a species born with wings. They were never at a disadvantage when it came to aerial combat.It should have been that way.Maras trajectory changed without warning. Instead of flying straight at the dragon, they began to trace a long parabola, as if trying to throw something using the centrifugal force.If Mara had a gun in their hand, the Dragon would have deployed a shield. If they had a bomb? The Dragon would have increased the distance.However, all that Mara held was an unfamiliar human and so, the Dragons reaction was delayed.I dont care if you dieeeee!And without giving the Dragon a chance to react, Mara twisted their whole body and threw Yeomyeong.It was an unexpected attack. Was he planning to self-destruct? The Dragon tried to increase the distance, but it was too late. Yeomyeong was right in front of it.In Yeomyeongs hand was an object emitting the same light as the Royal Seal.Though it was an unfamiliar object, the Dragon immediately recognized what it was because the mana it contained was unforgettable.[Uragan? Why are you here?]As the astonished Dragon tried to retrieve the Royal Seal, the Royal Seal and the Handle of Uragan met.And above the shining Royal Seal, the form of a golden unicorn appeared.1. Yin Tang Acupuncture Point. Yin Tangs location is at the midpoint of the glabella, directly between the inner edges of the eyebrows, an area sometimes called the "third eye" in various spiritual traditions. It is a place that has been associated with insight and inner vision, both in Eastern and Western cultures.2. Dantian is a concept in traditional Chinese medicine loosely translated as "elixir field", "sea of qi", or simply "energy center". Dantian are the "qi focus flow centers", important focal points for meditative and exercise techniques such as qigong, martial arts such as tai chi, and in traditional Chinese medicine.3. The 5.5645mm NATO (official NATO nomenclature 5.56 NATO) is a rimless bottlenecked centerfire intermediate cartridge family developed in the late 1970s in Belgium by FN Herstal. It consists of the SS109, L110, and SS111 cartridges. On 28 October 1980, under STANAG 4172, it was standardized as the second standard service rifle cartridge for NATO forces as well as many non-NATO countries. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 60: Revenge Is Reserved For The Ones Who Seek It... (4) * * *[O Virgin! I have seized control of the Royal Seal!]The unicorn exclaimed, and simultaneously, all the magic circles constructed by the Royal Seal spread across the sky came to a stop immediately.However, that was not the end. They had only managed to stop the magic meant to make the volcanoes erupt; the Dragon was very much alive and breathing.Yeomyeong placed the rod on the Royal Seal and dove towards the Dragon.Although he couldn''t fly around like Mara, he could ride the massive flow of mana emanating from the Royal Seal.[Go, Virgin! You are the only one who can put a stop to that Dragons madness!]Mana burst forth from the Royal Seal, propelling him forward.As a flash of light blinded his eyes, a multitude of varying sensations pierced through Yeomyeong''s body simultaneously.Mana from the Royal Seal, light from the handle, the unicorns will, and the Dragons rage.[How dare an Earthian defile the token of dwarves!!]The Dragon swung its foreleg at Yeomyeong as he dove towards it.Just as the massive, scaled arm was about to strike him, mana surged from Yeomyeongs sword.[Graaah!!]The scales on the Dragon''s right foreleg split open, and blood splattered. This miracle was a result of his mana enhanced by the World Trees crystal and the acceleration of his blood flow.However, the price of striking the Dragons hand in midair was not light.The enormous mass that his sword was unable to block hit Yeomyeongs body, and he plummeted towards the ground.A cloud of dust flew up from the valley floor beneath the Dragons feet.Yeomyeong, who had crashed into the ground, immediately inspected his body.Fortunately, thanks to him intentionally concentrating mana in his lower body, his leg bones were intact.He gritted his teeth and got up. When he looked up, the giant dragons eyes were glaring down at him.Its reptilian eyes burned with a desire for revenge. Yeomyeong met the Dragons gaze with calm eyes.A misplaced desire for revenge and a sense of kinship.The two pairs of eyes briefly exchanged emotions. And soon after, the Dragon began to cast a spell.[Companion of the thief.]A giant fireball began to descend from above Yeomyeongs head. The blazing flames erupted, causing the valley to scream, and dust to kick up.Yeomyeong leaped out through the cloud of dust.Clutching his broken arm, he dashed through the valley.[Repulsive thief, how the hell did you manage to obtain that token?]Accompanied by the Dragons words, various spells pursued him. Deadly magic that would guarantee death if even one hit him.[Was it by thievery? Or Are you perhaps a grave robber? Did avarice make you desecrate the dead and steal their last treasure?]Yet, none of the spells managed to hit Yeomyeong, who evaded them by using the Feather Step. The Dragon bared its teeth and drew more mana.[Answer me, you fly! By what filthy, despicable means were you able to defile the legacy of the Golden Bloodline?]The entire valley trembled under the pressure of the Dragons mana, and an enormous amount of flames covered the valley.Hey! Lizard! Can you not see me?Maras fist struck the Dragon''s face. The punch filled with crimson mana made the Dragons head turn, and the spells it was preparing scattered all at once.[How dare you, a pest!]The Dragons teeth rattled, and its red scales flapped, but it quickly regained its stance in the air.Spit out your neidan and just go to hell!Mara thrust their fist forward once more, and this time, the Dragon prepared for hand-to-hand combat instead of magic. Not only did it ready its hands and feet, but its massive tail as well.As the Dragon, comparable in size to a high-rise building, began to move in earnest, an intense wind swept through the valley.The wind strengthened the flames the Dragon had spewed earlier, making them even larger. Some flames even spread beyond the valley and spilled into the mountains.As the Dragon and Mara clashed in the sky and a forest fire began spreading about the valley, Yeomyeong finally met the Saintess who was rushing towards him.Yeomyeong!The Saintess didnt say something clichd like she knew hed come back or that she believed in him.Instead, she threw away her rifle and began pouring healing light from both hands., seriously! How the hell do you keep getting yourself this messed up every time you fight!Despite her harsh tone, she had a look of worry as she gave Yeomyeong once over.His skin was red and burned, and his left arm was hanging limp.And despite the severe pain, Yeomyeong replied with his usual calm expression.The Royal Seal has been neutralized. So theres no need to worry about the volcanoes destroying Manchuria now....What? Really?Would I even lie about something like that? But even without the Royal Seal... a dragon is still a dragon.Yeomyeong looked up and observed the fight between the Dragon and Mara. Due to the difference in size, Mara was barely managing to keep up.Unless we manage to take down that creature, the outcome wont change by that much. Whether it goes around to make the volcanoes erupt or spreads fire... To prevent any possible trouble from cropping up down the line, we need to fight the Dragon....What should I do?The Saintess asked while gazing in the same direction.The blessing you gave me back when we were fighting Kahal Magdu. Will it be possible to do the same now?Yes. With my remaining mana... I can do it up to three times if I push myself.What about blessings on weapons?I can bestow that one three times more than God Redox''s red blessing. So, about nine times in total?That would be enough. Yeomyeong checked the gradually recovering sensation in his left arm and said,Six on our weapons and one on my body. That should be enough to slaughter the Dragon.Slaughter the Dragon? The Saintess, who only expected them to buy time until the military arrived, swallowed hard.Is that even possible?If it were impossible, I wouldnt even try.His words, full of conviction, seemed somewhat more reliable than any prophecy.* * *Fighting the dragon was pure agony for Mara. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite using the Demonic Blood Reversal Technique to squeeze every ounce of their Qi and Blood, the physical limits were proving to be a hindrance.Originally, just a few gestures would be enough for them to have killed the lizard, but instead of counterattacking, they were struggling to avoid its attacks and were now trying to buy time instead.What proved to be the problem was not the Dragons hands and tail, covering the sky, but the sporadic spells it cast.Mara gritted their teeth as they narrowly dodged another fiery blast that passed by overhead.The irritation surged as they remembered Yeomyeongs face, who had said an opportunity would arrive if they just held on for a few minutes.There was no reason for him to flee after coming this far. It might be different if it was after they defeated the dragon, but right now, the two of them needed to work together.Just as their thoughts began to wander, the Dragon began to gather mana in its mouth.The Dragons BreathThe secret technique of a dragon that was stronger than any magic.Flames spewed out from the Dragons mouth. The blazing fire spread in a fan shape, on the verge of engulfing Mara.This crazy bastard.If that hit, they would surely die. Following the warning their instincts were yelling at them, Mara dashed through the air.Behind the one moving at their fastest possible speed, crimson mana extended like a comet.Was it because they had squeezed out all their Qi and Blood? Mara barely managed to go beyond the range of the Dragons breath. However, they had no chance to catch their breath.The Dragon flapped its wings and chased after Mara. And as it closed the distance, it cast a spell without warning.A ring of flames and chains of fire covered the sky, all aimed towards Mara. Though not as powerful, their purpose was clear.To bind their legs so they could no longer escape.[Now die, you wretched fly!]While Maras feet were bound by the spell, the Dragon opened its mouth at a range that Mara could not escape from. The flames of its breath surged up its neck.Damn, using the Divine Art here is a bit too muchJust as Mara began to prepare his last move, and the very moment the Dragon was sure of his victory, a red light surged from the opposite cliff.Distracted by the light, the Dragon forgot to unleash its Dragons breath. No, it had no choice but to be.Pure red mana. Mana symbolizing a being from beyond the Dimensional Portal, not from Earth.[O God Redox?]As it gazed at the cliff in disbelief, a familiar human appeared in the Dragons line of sightthe Earthian who had seized control of the Royal Seal using the token of the Uragan bloodline.Crimson light was shimmering from his body.It was an unbelievable sight. An invader from Earth possessed the blessing of a god.[How dare, how dare, how dare! An Earthian imitate the divine light!!]The Dragon denied the reality taking place before its eyes. An Earthian receiving a divine blessing? Could there be a more horrifying joke?Yes, it must be an illusion spella disgusting trick to obscure its eyes.Theres no way God would bestow its blessings upon Earth, the birthplace of communism, let alone on an Earthian.All Earthians were unbelievers. They scorned religion as the opium of people and openly disregarded the gods.After all, how many temples did Stalin burn to the ground, and how many holy relics did communists taint? How dare they! How dare![This is blasphemy!]The Dragon frantically began gathering its mana, preparing its Dragon''s Breath to erase the blasphemous being from this world.However, that Earthian was not afraid. He did not flee.Instead, he drew a blue dagger from his pocket and, with his hands hanging by his sides, prepared to confront him.Was he planning on facing the Dragons flames head on? Orsay Taboul scoffed at his arrogance and prepared to breathe fire. Or rather, it intended to.Just as the Dragon was about to take its final breath, someone fired a bullet from behind.It was A white bullet similar to the one that had managed to pierce its eye.The Dragon closed its mouth reflexively and raised its hand to block the bullet. The bullet bounced off its scales, leaving only a small scratch behind.However, that caused it to miss the timing for its pre-emptive attack.The Earthian, who had mimicked the divine blessing, twisted his waist and swung his sword.The iron sword in his right hand and the dagger in his left slashed through the air simultaneously.Along the blade path of red blessing, starlight erupted.Comet Sword. The brilliant Sword Aura flew towards the Dragons wings like beams of light. Chapter 61: Revenge Is Reserved For The Ones Who Seek It... (5) * * *As the starlight brushed past its wings, the Dragon shut its eyes tight.Was it due to the fear of crashing to the ground? No, that wasn''t it. Then, was it due to the pain from the wounds? That wasn''t it either.It was because of the shame. Yes, the sensation of plummeting to the ground brought back memories that Orsay Taboul never wanted to recollect.Decades ago, it had dauntlessly charged into the Soviet air defense system, carrying a noble king on its back.All because of its childish desire to recreate the ancient legend of a hero defeating the Demon King to restore peace.It was a childish thought, but the noble king accompanied the dragon as it crossed the Kaesong Dimensional Portal.As they flew across the skies of underdeveloped Korea, the Dragon was assured of their victory as they headed towards Moscow.The anti-aircraft guns were unable to pierce its scales, and the fighter jets called MIG1 were mere scraps of metal in the face of its breath.Just as the ancient hero had done, it was confident that it could burn down the Demon King''s castle, the Earthians called the Kremlin2, and defeat the Demon King named Stalin.However, it didn''t take long for it to realize that those thoughts were nothing but arrogant.The air defense system of the Soviets was qualitatively different from those of China and Korea.For one of the superpowers dividing the Earth, a single dragon was nothing more than a moving target to test their latest weapons and new air defense systems. Nothing more, nothing less.Fighter jets flying at supersonic speeds and anti-aircraft missiles filled the sky.The Dragon tried its best to resist, but that was all it could do.Even the mighty dragon''s magic and the king''s magic tool were unable to block the relentless barrage.And even before they could see the skies of Moscow, Orsay Taboul and the king were struck by a missile.The horrifying shrapnel warhead shattered the protective shield, and the explosive flames ripped its right wing apart.And just like that, the Dragon, who had lost a wing, and the noble king...Fell.As its massive body crashed, the entire valley trembled.Pain shot up the Dragon''s spine as it collided with the ash-covered ground, but it ignored the pain and protected its nape.[No! I can''t let that happen again!!]The place where the king would have been seated.The king it was supposed to protect had long been buried in the grave, yet its mind was still trapped in the distant past.The Dragon unleashed its magic in a fit of rage.It erected a wall of fire, reinforced with a protective shield at its foot, to keep the fighter jets and missiles at bay. This was a countermeasure it had rehearsed hundreds of times in its mind.It was the best means for blocking missiles, but the enemy wasn''t neither the Soviet military nor the fighter jets. It was a Superhuman who could pass through the wall of fire with just his bare body.The one who had severed the Dragon''s wing leaped off the cliff and landed on the protective shield.The Dragon sensed the footsteps, filled with mana and blessings, dashing across the shield. He was targeting its head and neck.Thinking of the Sword Aura that had severed his wing, the Dragon immediately dispelled the shield and rose. As soon as its massive body moved, the entire valley trembled.Yeomyeongs figure was reflected in the Dragon''s vertically slit pupils as he landed on the ground. Immediately after, heat began to gather in the corners of the Dragon''s mouth.The Dragons Breath it shot out was weaker than before, but much faster. The red flames surged like waves, engulfing the valley.And the next moment, Yeomyeong swung his arms simultaneously.Two blades flashed simultaneously, and blue swordlight shot straight at the breath, colliding with it.An intense shockwave erupted, causing the air to scream. The Dragon''s narrowed eyes glared at Yeomyeong, who was bracing himself against the shockwave.Both the divine blessing enveloping him, and the Sword Aura, felt otherworldly, as if it did not belong to this Earth.Although it was hard to believe, all the evidence before it pointed to one thing.[The gods... have rejected my desire for vengeance. And at the hands of an Earthian, no less.]Yeomyeong neither confirmed nor denied its assumption. He simply stood still, watching the Dragon as it steadied its posture.[You insignificant pest, thief, and Earthian blessed by the gods.]Mana began to swirl in front of the Dragon. Dozens of spells wove together filled the burning valley.[Do you also deny my desire for vengeance?]It wasnt seeking an answer. It obviously was one of those questions asked for the purpose of self-justification.However, Yeomyeong''s response was enough to startle the Dragon."No, in my opinion... your revenge is justified."[...What?]Yeomyeong raised his sword. Unlike the Comet Sword, which was an Arcane Relic, the mercenary groups standard-issue iron sword was so worn that it wouldnt be surprising if it broke at any moment.Being able to use the Comet Sword with both hands meant that he probably had just two more chances.As Yeomyeong made a rough estimate of his remaining chances, the Dragon asked.[Then why are you stopping me?]"Because the target of your revenge is wrong."[...]"If you had flown to Moscow instead, I would''ve just just sat back and watched. If you had gone on a rampage, trying to kill the surviving Soviets, I might''ve even cheered you on."Behind the Dragon''s head, Yeomyeong saw Mara flying in with a strange expression on their face. The plan was still on track. So far, at least.Yeomyeong gathered his mana and made one last attempt to draw the Dragon''s attention."But venting out on innocent people... that is something I can''t agree with. That''s all there is to it.[...Is that so, that''s all?]The conversation didn''t continue beyond that. The Dragon swung its hand, unleashing the magic it prepared.Just as all kinds of flames were about to engulf Yeomyung.Mara, the Saintess, and the mercenaries all targeted the Dragon''s back simultaneously.* * * S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flames brushed past his back. Although he narrowly dodged them, he couldn''t escape the searing pain of burning flesh.Swallowing the scream that was rising up his throat, Yeomyeong kept running.He was the only one present who could pierce the Dragon''s scales and bring it down.He swallowed the pain as he inhaled and unleashed his mana as he exhaled. He closed the distance between him and the Dragon, across the burning valley, in an instant.As if it were waiting, the Dragon opened its mouth wide, preparing to unleash the Dragons Breath on Yeomyung. Or rather, it tried to.At that very moment, Mara descended from the sky and struck the Dragon''s snout."Just die already!"The momentum behind their punch forced the Dragons mouth shut and incomplete breath leaked from between the Dragon''s teeth.However, it didnt stop there. Mara continued to pummel the Dragon''s head relentlessly. Even in Yeomyeong''s eyes, the series of martial arts moves they displayed were extraordinary, overwhelming the Dragons senses.But the Dragon wasn''t just taking the hits. As it staggered, it unleashed a weakened Dragons Breath, just like before.Mara unfortunately lost their balance due to the sudden burst of flames just as they were striking the Dragon''s snout.Without missing a beat, the Dragon''s thick tail swatted Mara away like a fly."!"They were sent flying across the valley. And judging by the mana, they probably werent dead, but it didnt seem like they would be returning to the fight anytime.Seemingly aware of this, the Dragon didnt even bother to check on Mara, instead turning its attention back to Yeomyung.Filled with the determination not to let Yeomyung get close enough to strike with his Sword Aura, the Dragon once again began to gather its breath.The Dragons gaping jaw came into view, but Yeomyeong didnt stop his advance.After all, there were others ready to help this time as well.A blessed, glowing bullet struck the Dragon''s open mouth. Ignoring it, the Dragon continued to gather its breath, but it was unable to ignore what came next.Though not as powerful as the Saintess'', blessed, glowing bullets rained down on the Dragons head.As the bullets aimed for its eyes, the Dragon had no choice but to react. It turned to the direction the bullets were coming from.Captain Kwon and the Sonjuk Mercenary Group were unleashing their blessed rifles from the opposite cliff."Shoot! Aim for the eyes! Stop that breath attack!"Vice Captain Kim Mansoo shouted as he hurled his hatchet. The blessed, shimmering hatchet flew straight in a straight line, piercing the Dragons scales before lodging itself into its snout.Unable to endure it any longer, the Dragon withdrew its breath.The flames meant for Yeomyeong were now aimed at the mercenaries instead, but Captain Kwon emitted flames from his hands and blocked the magic.In the meantime, Yeomyeong managed to get close enough to the Dragon to use the Sword Aura. Taking note of this, the Dragon took a deep breath, preparing to exhale.The moment their eyes met, a burst of light erupted from Yeomyeongs sword.The Dragon''s right leg split open, spraying blood everywhere. Then, its scales that glittered like red rubies began to fall to the ground with a rustling sound.Although the wound he inflicted was enough to even make a massive dragon feel pain, it wasn''t fatal. It only brought the Dragon down to one knee.[If you wish to kill a dragon with a sword, you should have brought the holy sword instead!!]Converting its pain into fury, the Dragon swiped its foreleg at Yeomyung. Using the Feather Step, Yeomyeong dodged the dragon''s attack nimbly while preparing for his next Comet Sword strike.Perhaps this would be his last.Not content with just using its foreleg, the Dragon also swung its tail and flapped its still-functional left wing.Unlike Kahal Magdu, which was only left with its skeletal remains, this attack relied on the dragons sheer mass as a weapon.The ground trembled. And with every move of the Dragon''s massive body, gusts of wind whipped around, and the air, heated by the forest fire, scorched Yeomyeong''s lungs relentlessly.Yeomyeong continued dodging the Dragon''s attacks, desperately waiting for the perfect moment.His blood, amplified by the Blood Flow Acceleration, surged with mana, stimulating his brain, and the overflowing adrenaline kept his mind sharp.Soon, the accelerated thoughts and cold logic converged into a single sword path.....Yeomyeong took a short breath. And the next moment, he poured all the mana he had been saving into his sword without reservation.Starlight burst forth from the sword. It was the very same Comet Sword that had made Freya Cahn a hero in Australia.It was a strike with his whole heart and soul in it, but even in the face of the Sword Aura, the Dragon remained confident of its victory.The reason was simple. That Sword Aura wouldnt be able to kill it.The Comet Sword''s Sword Aura slashed through the Dragon''s left leg instead of its chest or neck.The massive body lost its balance and toppled, but even this was not a fatal blow.If Yeomyung could manage one more sword strike, perhaps the outcome would be different, but...[How unfortunate! You wasted your last opportunity in this manner!]Unable to withstand the Sword Aura it had unleashed, Yeomyeongs iron sword shattered.He still had the blue dagger left, but would a single dagger be able to replicate the power of the Sword Aura from before?[Victory is mine, human.]Pressing its massive body against the ground, the red dragon, Orsay Taboul, declared its victory. Though its wings were severed, and it could no longer walk on two legs, its opponent had exhausted all options and still failed to bring it down.Unless someone brought in a missile, it was impossible to penetrate the Dragons scales[You dont know how to give up, I see.]Discarding the broken sword, Yeomyeong started running towards Orsay Taboul. The Dragon paid its respects to his unyielding determination to the very end.Which meant that it unleashed all its magic on Yeomyung.Flames engulfed his body. A fireball tore off his arm, and a spear of flames pierced his side.Yet, Yeomyeong did not stop. He unceasingly regenerated his wounds as he drew closer to the Dragon.Could it be that he was planning to unleash a half-powered Sword Aura at close range? It was a desperate, almost pitiable struggle.[What a meaningless effort.]A massive amount of heat gathered at the Dragons moutha Dragons Breath attack, befitting its final tribute to its last opponent.Just as the Dragons jaws began to open.Something bright shot towards Yeomyung from the cliff above."Yeomyung! Catch!"The Remington MH750 a rifle Jang Man had prepared for Yeomyeong, glowing as if blessed by God."Finish it!"The Saintess'' shout echoed throughout the valley as Yeomyeong grabbed hold of the rifle.Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger.Just before the Dragon could unleash its breath attack, the shotgun blast struck the inside of its mouth.It wasnt just some ordinary iron buckshot. The bullets were specially treated with magic and imbued with various blessings, making them custom-made ammunition.[Graaaah!!]The Dragon''s inner mouth tore apart, and unable to endure the pain, it turned its head away. The breath attack dispersed into the air in vain.Yeomyeong leaped onto the Dragon''s snout as it faltered.The Dragon desperately tried to shake Yeomyung off, shaking its head and flailing about.However, Yeomyeong was a little quicker. His shotgun roared once more.With the final blaze of the buckshot, the Dragons vision faded to black.The valley echoed with the screams of the Dragon, having lost its wings, legs, and now its sight.1. Soviet Union fighter jet manufactured by Mikoyan-Gurevich.2. The Moscow Kremlin, or simply the Kremlin, is a fortified complex in Moscow, Russia. Located in the centre of the country''s capital city, it is the best known of the kremlins and includes five palaces, four cathedrals, and the enclosing Kremlin Wall along with the Kremlin towers. Chapter 62: Revenge Is Reserved For The Ones Who Seek It... (6) * * *"So, how have you been doing lately?"The Foreman asked me as he poured a drink. An old brand of soju that was hard to find filled the glass."It feels like I''m going to die from exhaustion."I answered, half sighing and half complaining.Ever since Mignium had resurrected me, I hadn''t had a single day of peace. Fighting, killing... and I even fought a dragon recently."Just like when you first started learning the ropes of the janitor''s job huh?"..., it''s not as bad as it was back then."I scratched the back of my head as I thought of the time when I was still a naive child, and everything was unfamiliar.Did they say that the cost of the equipment I broke back then exceeded the amount of salary James would earn over three months?Everyone in the Janitor Guild called me a walking disaster.Perhaps the Foreman was also reminiscing about those days, as he chuckled and took a sip of his drink. The pungent scent of diluted soju filled the air."Dung Beetle."The Foreman, who had emptied his glass, called out to me. His voice, always pleasant to hear, was like that of a pine tree."Yes, Chief.""If it''s too difficult, you can just quit."I blinked as I responded."...I haven''t even started yet.""That''s why it''s the perfect time to quit. You haven''t killed anyone famous yet, so you could stop here and start a new life with a new identity.""...""And suppose you kill someone, even if it''s not the president but a minister, what do you think the world will see you as?""...Ill be seen as a terrorist who killed a minister, I suppose.""And will you be okay with that?"Would I be okay with that? For the first time, I raised my head and looked the Foreman straight in the eye.His eyes, wrinkled at the corners, were filled with concern as they met mine."If you fail, you''ll lose your life, and if you succeed, you won''t have a future. You''ll live the rest of your life being chased. Is that really the kind of life you want to live?"Instead of replying, I picked up the bottle and walked towards the Foreman.As I quietly refilled his glass, words I hadn''t intended to say slipped out."...Then what should I do? Should I forgive them?"Though I hadn''t poured that much, the glass overflowed all of a sudden.Having nowhere else to go, the spilled liquor dripped down like tears."Should I justify it by saying the dead are already dead, and then cast aside all the remaining pain and resentment... And then what?""You should live the life we couldn''t.""...""Why not buy the supercar Chunsik always wished to drive? Opening the fried chicken store that James dreamed of wouldn''t be a bad idea either.""Chief.""Oh, and dont be like Deokbae. You should date, get married... Wake up to see your wife''s face every morning, fall asleep looking at your children, live a peaceful life... Even experience the heartache of dealing with rebellious teenage kids."The life that the janitors dreamed of. I looked at the now full glass and replied."If you were the one who lived and I died... could you have lived that kind of life, Chief?"It was a brash question to ask.Did he not expect me to ask such a question? The Foreman fell silent for a moment, before smiling broadly as he answered."No, I wouldn''t be able to live like that. I would have probably tried to plant bombs in the National Assembly and Gyeongmudae.""Hey, hey. Is that how one looks at their elders?"The Foreman clicked his tongue and I let out a long sigh."Even though its been a while since I''ve seen you, you keep saying strange things instead of encouraging me.""Strange things, you say? You little rascal, every word I just said came straight from my heart.""...""But since thats the type of person I am, I can''t just bring myself to tell you to give up on revenge now, can I?"The Foreman reached out and placed his hand on my shoulder. Amidst the familiar smell of alcohol, I could feel his rough palm."Dung Beetle... no, Yeomyeong.""Yes.""I will understand whatever choice you make. But"As his palm brushed my face, my vision blurred, and the smell of alcohol faded away."We just want you to be happy."And before I could reply, the Foreman downed his last drink.He had already emptied a whole bottle. I glanced around, searching for another bottle, but I saw nothing.There was nothing but suffocating darkness enveloping us."Chief...?"I turned back to look at him, but only an empty glass remained where he had been sitting.It was only then that I realizedThat I, Yeomyeong, the Dung Beetle of the Janitor Guild who had inherited the Foreman''s surnameWas waking up from a dream.* * *As soon as he opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was Kim Mansoo''s face, full of dirt and sweat. The moment he saw Yeomyeongs eyes open, he shouted in surprise. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeomyeong! Are you awake?"Ah, Yeomyeong finally came to his senses and took a deep breath. His stalled mind started working again as his parched lungs sucked in oxygen."...The Dragon? What happened to the Dragon?""Its not dead yet. Its still knocked out, though."As Kim Mansoo said this, he gently raised Yeomyeongs upper body, Allowing him to see the Dragon lying across the valley.Despite having lost its wings, legs, and even its eyes, the Dragon was still breathing. Its life force was incredibly tenacious."Dont worry about it. The military will be able to deal with it once they arrive."While Kim Mansoo tried to reassure Yeomyeong, the other mercenaries gathered around them.None of them looked in good shape, especially Captain Kwon, who had severe burns and blisters all over his body, likely from facing the Dragon''s breath directly."Hows Yeomyeongs condition? Does he need to be evacuated immediately?"Of course, it was nothing compared to Yeomyeong, who had taken the brunt of the breath head-on."...I guess Im somewhat okay.""Somewhat?"Captain Kwon looked incredulous upon hearing his response. Yeomyeong''s condition was serious enough to leave any doctor shocked."Itll take me about 10 minutes(?) to recover."He could recover from severe injuries like this in just 10 minutes?All the mercenaries looked at Yeomyeong in disbelief. But Yeomyeong began to heal rapidly, as if backing his words.The burns, which were difficult to cure, started healing in real-time, and new skin grew. Seeing this, Captain Kwon sighed in relief."Well, thats a relief. At least we wont be losing the hero who saved Manchuria in this place."The hero who saved ManchuriaIt was a somewhat cringeworthy expression, but none of those gathered here seemed to think it was inaccurate.Without Yeomyeong... Manchuria would have undoubtedly been destroyed.Yet, despite achieving such a feat, Yeomyeongs expression wasnt bright."Its not over yet. Theres still..."Just as he was about to give them an explanation, someone fell from the sky.Cloaked in dark red mana like a mantle over their tattered winter coat, Mara landed amidst Yeomyeong and the mercenaries."Hello?"A smile spread across their androgynous face. The mercenaries tensed up, but they didnt display their hostility immediately.Partly because they had just teamed-up to fight against the dragon, but mainly because of the vast difference in strength.Things might have been different if they were all in perfect condition, but right now, there was no guarantee that they would emerge victorious in a fight against him.Of course, the mercenaries thoughts didnt matter to Mara. They only looked at Yeomyeong and spoke."Cheon Yeomyeong, you remember our agreement, right?""...Yes, I remember.""As promised, Ill be taking the dragons neidan no, its heart."The dragons heart? Captain Kwon subtly raised his eyebrows but didnt take any further action.Because Yeomyeong nodded as if it was only natural."Fine, the heart is yours. Take it."But Mara didnt fly to the dragon immediately. Instead, they alternated their glances between the dragon and Yeomyeong before letting out a small laugh."Im surprised that youre giving it up so easily. Was the fight with the dragon more difficult than you expected?""...Im just keeping my promise.""A promise, huh..."Mara trailed off as they began to gather their mana, causing all the mercenaries to stand up abruptly."But as I recall, we also agreed to postpone our fight. Remember?"Immediately, something flashed in Mara''s hand. In sync with the flash of light, flames erupted from Captain Kwon''s hand, who was standing at the front.A shockwave, comparable to that of a bomb blasting, erupted as the flames and palm blast collided."Block them!"The mercenary closest to Mara threw a dagger at them as the shockwave hit him. And the next instant, Mara used their index and middle fingers to catch the dagger with ease.With a slight flick of their wrist, they sent the dagger flying back to its owner. The dagger, that shot forward like a bolt of lightning, sliced through the mercenarys shoulder.One down.Mara didnt stop there. They shot palm blast at another mercenary who was raising his rifle.Both the rifle and the mercenarys shoulder were destroyed simultaneously, and the mercenary was sent flying.Now, only two remained.As they prepared their next attack, Kwon Mongjoo charged in. The Captains fiery attack, with flames bursting from his entire body, was impressive, but that was all.Mara swiftly twisted their body to avoid the attack. Then, they immediately threw a punch at Captain Kwon''s face as he lost his balance.Teeth broke, and blood splattered, but Captain Kwon did not retreat. Instead, as if intending to incinerate himself, he intensified the flames enveloping him and clung to Mara."Are you trying to self-destruct?"Mara sneered at his desperate attempt and took a step back. Then, they spread their palm and unleashed a palm blast from a distance beyond the flames reach.First, they shattered both of Captain Kwons knees, then broke his shoulders, and finally crushed his ribs.And just like that, Captain Kwon Mongjoo collapsed to the ground in less than ten seconds.To be precise, it took them less than a minute to defeat all four elite members of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group.Mara bobbed his head towards Kim Mansoo, who stood between him and Yeomyeong."How should I kill you?"Kim Mansoo did not reply. He simply gripped his last remaining hatchet tightly and glared at Mara."I like that look in your eyes, you bastard. Alright, Ill gouge your eyes."Mara spread their fingers and prepared to launch another palm blast. As they gathered mana and were about to launch their attack...!!Something pierced their chest. Blood spurted from the gaping wound in their chest belatedly.Mara finally turned around. A white hand holding a revolver appeared in space that was empty just moments ago."Saintess... you fucking bitch...""Sorry, I have this condition where I just shoot any fucking bastard I come across."A provocation so crude that it was hard to believe that it came from the mouth of a Saintess.Mara fired off a palm blast sporadically, but the Saintess disappeared behind her Invisibility Cloak again."Saintess! Do you think I can''t kill you just because you''re hiding behind that damn cloak?"Mara clutched their bleeding chest and shouted. Although the bullet missed their heart by a fine margin, even this level of injury was too much for their frail body to withstand.It was a crisis as dire as facing the dragon. The sense of ease that had filled their mind was replaced by cold, clear thoughts.Just as they turned their head while thinking of Yeomyeong, Yeomyeong suddenly stood up.The sight of him being unable to move a single finger disappeared like a mirage; and now, in his hand was the blue dagger that unleashed the Comet Sword."What?"He said it would take him ten minutes to recover...As the thought crossed Mara''s mind, a blue light flashed from Yeomyeong''s hand.A cold blue dagger pierced through their throat.And that was the last sensation Mara ever felt. Chapter 63: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination Queenie Cowan''s answer to the question: Why build an academy?* * * Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Captain Kwon Mongjoo awakened in pain. He tried to get up instinctively, but his body wouldn''t budge. Slowly, he channeled his mana and began to assess his physical condition.It wasnt until he saw the catheters and IVs connected all over his body that he realized he was still alive.If he were an ordinary person, he would have been crippled for life, but even a Superhuman would need at least six months to recover from such injuries.He calmly accepted the state his body was in.He had been a mercenary for way too long to be swayed by such injuries.In this line of work, it was not uncommon for a colleague you shared breakfast with to end up in a coffin by dinner.Rather than being frustrated by injuries of this degree, it was better to be grateful for surviving.Especially when he thought about the enemies he had just foughtAh.Only after thinking that far did Kwon Mongjoo realize what kind of battle he had fought.He had fought against bizarre beings wearing beast heads, a flying Superhuman, a revenge-crazed dragon and saved Manchuria.He was momentarily dumbstruck. Words were not enough to describe the battle he had just fought.Even a mercenary captain with 20 years of experience under his belt was left speechless.None of it felt real. It was like something straight out of a novel, a drama, or some absurd legend from beyond the Dimensional Portal.Kwon Mongjoo thought of the key figure in that battle.The rookie mercenary who had joined them using a fabricated resume, and the hero who had fired a shotgun into the dragon''s eye.And seeing that he was still alive, it was certain that they had somehow managed to defeat the flying SuperhumanRegardless of whether they survived, he first had to resolve his worries.And just before he collapsed, Yeomyeong looked even more battered than him.Luckily, he didnt have to look too far to resolve it."Captain? You''re awake."A familiar voice came from the bed beside the one Kwon Mongjoo was lying on.Enduring the sharp pain, he turned his head and saw a young man sitting on an identical sickbed."How are you feeling?"Golden eyes gleamed from his unscathed face.Even though his injuries were clearly more severe when he last saw him, Yeomyeongs bed didnt even have an IV drip.It meant he was already completely healed. Captain Kwon asked in disbelief."How many days has it been since the battle?"Four days.Four days?Those wounds healed in four days? No, judging by his relaxed demeanor, he must have healed a while back.And when compared to the newcomer... he himself had only just regained his senses?Kwon Mongjoo sighed in resignation as he realized the difference in their physical capabilities. However, he felt neither inferiority nor jealousy.He wasnt foolish enough to feel such emotions towards a companion with whom he shared a near death experience.Instead, what he felt was akin to awe.Yeomyeong.Kwon Mongjoo asked Yeomyeong, who seemed deep in thought.Would it be rude if I were to ask about your true identity?At first, he thought Yeomyeong was just a random drifter who simply joined the mercenary group with a fake resume.However, not only had he fought alongside the Saintess against Kahal Magdu on his very first mission, but he also managed to cut the dragon''s ribs.While the Manchurian military and the dwarf were focused on his relationship with the Saintess, Kwon Mongjoo saw it differently. In his eyes, Yeomyeong held more significance than the Saintess.He couldn''t explain why... It was just a gut feeling the same feeling that had saved him multiple times in war.In conclusion, his feeling wasnt wrong. Along with the mercenary group, Yeomyeong found the Golden Seal, fought a crazed dragon, and saved the whole of Manchuria.They were achievements that were hard to believe even after witnessing it firsthand. No, it was even harder to believe because he had witnessed the battle with his own eyes.However, Yeomyeong seemed to feel no particular emotion about his achievementsor perhaps, he pretended not to.Yeomyeong simply shrugged his shoulders."I''m Cheon Yeomyeong. You know that, right?""You know thats not what I meant by that. In my 20 years as a mercenary Ive only ever met one person like you."This was a memory from over a decade ago, back when Kwon Mongjoo was still a novice.In those chaotic days, one Superhuman around Yeomyeong''s age from South America had accomplished similar feats.Could he be that persons child? Probably not. Although theyd be around Yeomyeongs age if that person had a child, there was no resemblance in their appearance.However, what about his background? There werent many places that could produce a Superhuman with such talent at this age.Thinking along those lines, his connection with the Saintess seemed the most noteworthy.The Superhuman in Kwon Mongjoos memory was a holy knight secretly sent to Earth by the Holy Nation."Please, tell me because this might affect the future of our mercenary group.""Is my identity really that important?""As you know, the Korean government is not fond of mercenary groups from foreign countries or beyond the Dimensional Portal. If your identity is what I think it is, you might have to leave Korea.""And who do you think I am?""Are you a holy knight sent by the Holy Nation?"Kwon Mongjoo had a serious look as he waited for Yeomyeongs response.But contrary to his expectations, Yeomyeong looked genuinely confused, as if he had no idea what Captain Kwon was talking about."A holy knight? Me? I cant even use Holy Power.""But arent you the only one among us who was able to receive the Saintess'' blessing?""Everyone received the healing blessing.""Im talking about the blessing of the Red God. A blessing like that cant be accepted by just anyone unless they possess a Holy Relic or something similarOn reaching that point, Kwon Mongjoo suddenly fell silent. He let out a long sigh before speaking again. I see. You probably arent allowed to reveal your true identity. My greed has made me behave rudely. Forget what I just asked you."Yeomyeong blinked as he watched Kwon Mongjoo ask a question and then arrive at a conclusion all by himself.No, I really have nothing to do with the SaintessI finally understand why the Saintess'' mother stopped when she was trying to kill you."Uh thats."Yeomyeong tried to find the right words, but he realized there was no way to clear up the misunderstanding without revealing an even bigger truth.So, he kept his mouth shut, which Kwon Mongjoo interpreted as a silent confirmation.A small misunderstanding hung between them, filling the room with a heavy silenceuntil the Saintess and Darulma entered the room. * * *"Hey! Greet your visitor!" A loud, frivolous voice greeted them as the door to the recovery room was flung open.It was the unmistakable sound of someone kicking the door.Captain Kwon stared at the door in shock as the Saintess entered the room, her long, straight white hair cascading down to her waist.She was now dressed in a dazzling priestess robe that was nothing like the plain, loose-fitting attire she usually woretruly befitting the title of Saintess."Saintess?"However, the first to greet her, as she posed like a model with her chin raised, wasn''t Yeomyeong but Captain Kwon, who was hooked up to all sorts of IVs."Oh This isn''t a private room?"Her frivolous atmosphere vanished in an instant. And as if nothing happened, the Saintess cleared her throat and turned her head to adjust her clothing.While Captain Kwon struggled to hide his bewilderment, a dwarf followed her into the room.It was Darulma Dune, the investor of the mercenary group and the chaebol from Dungan Heavy Industries.With an expression that made it hard to tell whether he had grown used to the Saintess antics or had simply resigned himself, he entered the room and asked Yeomyeong and Captain Kwon a question."How are the two of you feeling?"It was just a perfunctory question as he could obviously tell by just looking at them."Not bad.""So-so."They both gave perfunctory responses as well. Darulma plopped down in a chair in the recovery room and continued the conversation."What would you like to hear about first? Business or the situation with the mercenary group?""Let''s start with the mercenary group."It was Captain Kwon who answered the dwarf as Yeomyeong was too busy raising a pillow to fend off the Saintess, who was trying to sit on his bed.Watching them bicker for a moment, Darulma massaged his temples and spoke."The situation with the mercenary group is neither bad nor good. Most of our elite are admitted in the hospital after this mission, but the military is blocking the other mercenary groups, so thats something.""The military?""It''s an overt show of goodwill as we have something they desire.""The dragon."Captain Kwon sighed. First, they tried to take it by force, and now they were trying to play nice."Well, you wont have to worry about the military or other mercenaries for a while. Theyre too busy rebuilding North Manchuria. And most importantly"Darulma turned his gaze towards Yeomyeong."Instead of us, theyll have to negotiate with someone else regarding the dragon. Isnt that right?"Captain Kwon understood Darulmas ultimate motive. It was Yeomyeong who had defeated the dragon, and thus, the rights also belonged to him.Of course, the mercenary group and the Saintess had indeed aided, but no one could deny that Yeomyeong had played the most important role."The only other problem is the reporters.""Reporters?"Those damned war correspondents. Kwon Mongjoo sighed. It was obvious what they were up to."Everyone in the mercenary group is busy avoiding the reporters, all because of their so-called right to know, or whatever they claim it to be.""What about the Vice Captain?"Asked Captain Kwon, thinking of Kim Mansoo, who had fared comparatively better. Darulma shrugged."Vice Captain Kim Mansoo was the first to nearly lose his mind. He looked like he was on the verge of chopping off a limb to hide in the recovery room.""""But I dont believe hes that foolish. Thats why hes the Vice Captain, isnt he?"Darulma turned to Yeomyeong, who had finally managed to push the Saintess off his bed."Anyway Cheon Yeomyeong-gun?"Despite the Saintess scowling and pointing fingers at him, Yeomyeong, who had managed to protect his bed, turned to Darulma."Yes, Darulma.""It would be good if we could talk privately, just the two of us. The more secretive a business discussion, the better. When can we arrange a meeting?""Lets do it right now. Where should we go?"As soon as Yeomyeong finished speaking, the Saintess interrupted."Wait, wait! What about the discussion with me?""...Huh? What discussion?"That was definitely not the way one looked at a Saintess Darulma thought to himself as he observed Yeomyeong''s expression.Regardless, the Saintess pulled out a small envelope from within her priestess robe."Yeomyeong, do you plan to continue with the mercenary work? Or do you want to play in a bigger pond?""A bigger pond?"Seeing that she had piqued his interest, the Saintess grinned as she opened the envelope.Inside, it was something Yeomyeong had seen once before.An ornate paper decorated with a luxurious design, filled with spaces for personal informationan application form.To be precise, it was the Lord Howe Academy Application Form."Why dont you accompany me to the academy?" Chapter 64: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (2) * * *Morning was the same as usual for Margan, the only dwarf teacher at Lord Howe Academy.As always, he woke up at 6 a.m. And after tidying up his bedding a bit, he started the day with a cup of strong barley tea while glancing through some news online.He didnt have any specific news portal he frequented.On some days, he read The Wall Street Journal; other days, News Corp Oceania.Depending on his mood, he would simply browse through different news portals to pass his time.However, it was almost like it was fated for him to read the Goryeo1 Times today.A provocative headline in the Superhumans section of the Goryeo Times happened to catch his attention.Korea Made Proud Defeating the Dragon of Manchuria. An exaggerated, grandiose title. His curiosity getting the better of him, Margan clicked on the article.He leisurely sipped his barley tea as he read the news but the result was as expected.A typical article filled overwhelmingly with patriotism, exaggerated nonsense and self-praise.Margan chuckled in disbelief after he finished the article.It was unbelievable enough to even make a passing dog snicker.It was already hard to believe that a dragon had been hiding in Manchuria for decades, let alone defeating it without any casualties.Of course, it was surely embarrassing to have their base in North Manchuria raided by terrorists recently, but did they really need to publish a fake article like this just to save face? Margan clicked his tongue and skimmed through the related articles.However, the rest of the articles were no different. No, in fact, some were even worse.From the ridiculous claim that the Saintess participated in the conquest to the absurd story that it was a rookie mercenary who personally defeated the dragon.It was nothing new to see the South Korean government self-praising themselves, but this this was a bit over the top, wasnt it?As Margan chuckled to himself for a while, a sudden thought popped into his head.If a dwarf like him found it funny, how would the Earthian teachers react?Margan didnt ponder for long.With the decisiveness characteristic of dwarves, he printed the article and headed to the faculty office to share it with the other teachers.His prediction was spot on. As soon as they saw the article, the entire office burst into light laughter.Half sneer, half incredulous. Seeing his colleagues'' laughter, Margan felt satisfied.Who knew that a few ridiculous articles could lighten up the stiff atmosphere of the faculty office? It seemed like today would be a good day.HoweverUnfortunately, the mood didnt linger for long. Not long after, an uninvited guest arrived at the faculty office.The Holy Sword, Freya Cahn.With her hair tied up roughly and not even having washed her face, she staggered into the office and slouched onto the sofa, saying that she would wait for the principal.Used to the Holy Sword''s unconstrained behavior, most teachers paid her no mind, but not everyone was unaffected.Margan was one of those teachers. He fidgeted nervously as he stared at Freya Cahn.The Holy Sword. The Superhuman he respected the mostsomeone who had raised her voice for the sake of the dwarves in Australia.Having forgotten about preparing for his class and, after some contemplation, Margan stood up with a determined look.He approached Freya Cahn with the printed article in hand."Excuse me, Freya Cahn?""Hmm? Whats it?""You seem bored. So, would you like to read this article? You might find it interesting." Margan sighed inwardly.It was not like he was some middle schooler handing over a love letter to a crushwhat kind of disgrace was this?However, contrary to his worries, Freya Cahns reaction was not negative."N interestin'' article? Whats it bout, mate?""Uh, its about a dragon being defeated in Manchuria."As soon as he said the word Manchuria, she swiftly grabbed the article. Her uncovered eye sparkling with interest.He felt relieved on seeing that her interest was piqued. Margan took a deep breath and began preparing for the next part of the conversation.Unfortunately, the Holy Swords reaction was the exact opposite of what he had anticipated.Her lips did curve upward but it wasnt a sneer.Rather, it was pure joy and surprise."Crikey, this lil bugger really killed a dragon?""Pardon?"Did she really believe that absurd article?While Margan was bewildered, the Holy Sword squinted her eye and stared intently at the photo in the article."Ah, I shoulda seized him back den an made him mai apprentice."What? An apprentice?Digging into his ears and glancing around, Margan wondered if he had misheard. However, the other teachers had similar reactions.In particular, the admissions directors gaze was serious; he looked at Freya Cahn with an expression akin to Caesar as he was betrayed by Brutus2.Alternating his gaze between the Holy Sword and the admissions director, Margan spoke up cautiously."Um Holy Sword? What do you mean by apprentice?""Hmm? Nothin'' special, really. You see duh bloke in this photo, yeah?"The Holy Sword pointed to the picture of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group. To be precise, she was pointing at the mercenary with golden eyes standing among the mercenaries.Margan recognized the face. It was the rookie mercenary who was said to have played a crucial role in killing the dragon."I tried recruiting im as mai apprentice not too long ago, but he rejected me outright.""""Cheeky bugger. I was wonderin'' what duh hell he was up tah. So thats what hes been atplayin'' mercenary, eh?"Looking somewhat amused, Freya Cahn turned her attention to another article with a subtle smile.Regardless of her reaction, the atmosphere in the faculty office grew heavy.The word apprentice was too big of a shock for them.Freya Cahns apprentice. As long as one wasnt a fool, they could easily grasp the meaning behind it.And seeing that there were no fools among those gathered in this office, everyone thought of the same term.The Holy Sword of the next generation.It was a term not to be taken lightly either in Australia or the academy.Feeling the intense stares directed at him, Margan broke out in a cold sweat.Glancing sideways, he saw that all the professors in the office were looking at him with an expression that seemed to say, Hurry up and ask.He swallowed hard and asked Freya Cahn."Um, Miss Freya Cahn. Uh Where did you happen to meet the mercenary you wanted to recruit as an apprentice?""Hmm? Thats confidential."Confidential. It meant it was something related to government operations. Another mountain to climb.It didnt seem like Freya Cahn was interested in continuing the conversation, but the admissions directors gaze was too intimidating for him to end the questioning there.Margan desperately wracked his mind, trying to think of another question."Then, could you at least tell me his name? Maybe we could make some arrangements on our end. What do you think?""Name? I dont know, eh?""Y-you dont know?""I didn ask for his name. Reckond its enough that he knows mine, eh?"What kind of nonsense was that? Margan almost asked her if it made sense, but then remembered the word confidential.It was a possibility. And it did make more sense than the great Holy Sword not knowing the name of someone she wanted to recruit as an apprentice.As Margan tried to rationalize this, the admissions director interrupted the conversation."The mercenarys name is Cheon Yeomyeong."Everyones eyes turned to him. Not only was Margan sweating, but even Freya Cahn, who had been idly flipping through the articles, was now paying attention."Medga, how do you know that?"Medga, the man who had held the position of admissions director at Lord Howe Academy for 12 years, turned his monitor towards Freya Cahn.On his monitor was an application form."That mercenary. Hes an academy applicant. He only happened to submit his application recently. And he would have started in the second semester at the earliest due to the identity verification process.""Oh? Really?""...Do you think Id lie about something like this?""No, its just that it seems a bit strange""Strange? Whats strange about it?""He even knocked back my offer to wrait im a recommendation letter back den, can ya believe it?"? Regardless of the admissions directors grimace, Freya Cahn, fiddling with her eye patch, fell deep into deep contemplation.After a moment, she smacked her forehead as if realizing something."So, he wanted to grow on his own, no handouts, eh?""""You said duh earliest he could start was duh secon semester? So, he mustve buggered off to Manchuria to get some hands-on experience for six months. No, I reckon thats it since he even killed a dragon, thats gotta be it.""""Fair dinkum, kids these days are built different. Back in ma day, all duh Superhumans also grew up like dis. But now theyre off to academies and stuff"Seeing the Holy Sword jumping to her own conclusions, Margan couldnt bring himself to ask her if that was mere speculation. But it did seem pretty plausible this time.In fact, it didnt even matter if it was just a speculation. What was important was that the Holy Sword was clearly interested in the person.As everyone in the office were lost in their thoughts, an announcement that would save them echoed through the school. The resounding broadcast announced the principals arrival. Only then did the Holy Sword get up from the sofa and quietly leave the faculty office. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, Im off."Her departure was just as abrupt as her arrival, but no one in the faculty office dared to speak up.Amidst the bewildered atmosphere, the first to regain their composure was the admissions director."See, see that crazy bitch, huh."He muttered a heartfelt curse, scribbled something onto a piece of paper, and then approached Margan."Margan.""Y-yes?""Youre the Transfer Admission Examiner from now on. Cancel all your classes today."Not understanding what was happening, Margan blinked in confusion."Transfer Admission Examiner? Did we have such a position at our academy""I just created it. Do you have any problem with that?""Then, what about my classes""Gemini will take over for the time being."The admissions director thrust a piece of paper labeled Transfer Admission Examiner Document into Margans hand and continued."Head to Manchuria right now and come back with that crazy bloke, Cheon Yeomyeong or whatever his name is, back to the academy before word gets out about his connection with Freya Cahn. Got it?"His expression was fierce as if to say no objections would be tolerated.Though Margan wanted to ask why him, he dared not open his mouth.Two hours later, he boarded a flight to Kaesong.1. Goryeo was a Korean state founded in 918, during a time of national division called the Later Three Kingdoms period, that unified and ruled the Korean Peninsula until the establishment of Joseon in 1392.2. Julius Caesars assassins had been meticulously orchestrated by two men he considered to be friends: Brutus and Cassius. The death of Caesar sparked a civil war. Shakespeare''s play The Tragedy of Julius Caesar depicts Caesar''s last words as "Et tu, Brute?," which translates to "You too, Brutus?" Shakespeare used this line based on the book Twelve Caesars written by Suetonius over 150 years after Caesar has been assassinated. Chapter 65: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (3) * * *In the outskirts of the Manchurian base.A luxurious car was speeding along the road leading to the military warehouse.Inside the smoothly moving vehicle, it was Darulma Dune behind the steering wheel. His skills were uncharacteristic of a dwarf, heading swiftly towards the warehouse.Of course, he couldnt try to push the speed to the limit since this was a military-managed road, with a checkpoint almost every three minutes.Darulma sighed as he approached the checkpoint, and a barricade came out with the stop signal.Well, it was understandable for them to be greedy given how extraordinary the item in the warehouse was but this was just too blatant.He waved at the approaching sentry and glanced at the rearview mirror.- - - They were the Saintess, who was enthusiastically talking about the academy, and Yeomyeong, who was fiddling with his phone without even giving her a glance.Looking at the two of them, Darulma thought about the events that had taken place just a few minutes ago.The Saintess offered him an admission application to attend the academy together, and Yeomyeong rejected the proposal.He didnt give any detailed reason for his refusal. It was just a simple Theres no need.Having been rejected, the Saintess showed neither surprise nor disappointment. Instead, she chuckled as if she had expected this to happen...However, Darulma, who had been observing them, was different. His mind was filled with question marks.Why? No matter how much he thought about it, Yeomyeong didnt seem to have any reason to refuse.He wasnt lacking in terms of skills to attend the academy, nor was he too old, and he wasnt short of money either.And attending the academy with the Saintess was an opportunity anybody would jump at. It was a chance to guarantee both his current fame and future glory!Countless companies and governments would be showering him with offers... so why give up on all that?Darulma subtly adjusted the rearview mirror and snuck a glance at Yeomyeong.He had swallowed the World Trees crystal in one gulp and claimed ownership of the items from this expeditionLooking at the actions Yeomyeong had taken so far, he seemed far from a hero who had let go of all his desires.If anything, he at least seemed to be less greedy than ordinary Superhumans or mercenaries.Of course, even that was impressive by itself, but it was far from the hero promised by destiny.A promised hero should be free from all desires Darulma unconsciously shook his head.At that moment, he made eye contact with Yeomyeong through the rearview mirror. From his narrowly opened eyes, Yeomyeongs subdued golden gaze swept over him.Darulma flinched in surprise and quickly looked away. Had he just been caught peeking? He awkwardly cleared his throat.- Fortunately for him, the inspection ended just in time.The sentry waved his hand, and as soon as the barricade that had been blocking the road was opened, Darulma hit the gasFor some reason, the look Yeomyeong had just given him was stuck in his mind.Trying to shake off his stray thoughts, Darulma focused more intently on driving."Darulma."After increasing the speed for a while, Yeomyeong suddenly spoke up."Uh, hm? Whats bothering you?""Are you okay?""What do you mean by ''okay''... Ah, are you talking about the inspection? If thats what youre worried about, dont be. Ive known what those Korean soldier bastards are like for a long time.""Not that. Im asking if theres something wrong with your health...""Is it really obvious? Its just that I havent been getting much sleep these past few days due to work."Darulma replied while deliberately avoiding Yeomyeongs gaze. Yeomyeong looked puzzled but he didnt press further."...If you notice anything wrong, please let me know immediately."With that final remark, the group arrived at the warehouse.* * *The perimeter around the warehouse was heavily guarded. Thick iron doors, high outer walls, and heavily armed soldiers greeted the group. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as they stepped out of the vehicle, a military officer who seemed to be an officer approached them."Welcome to Warehouse No. 4 of the Manchurian base.""Long time no see, Colonel Jung.""It''s been a while, Darulma-nim. And it''s a pleasure to meet you as well, Saintess. I am Colonel Jung Mincheol, overseer of this warehouse."The officer, who introduced himself as Jung Mincheol, saluted the Saintess with a serious demeanor, and the Saintess returned the greeting with a slight nod.However, he completely ignored Yeomyeong, who had just gotten out of the car. It was a deliberate disregard."Darulma-nim, if you had let us know in advance, the Commander would have personally come to greet you. With all due respect, Im the only one here to welcome you at the moment.""Why should the owner need to notify anyone when they are just coming to check the item?""Owner... Yes, the owner of the item is you, Darulma.""Show us around. We want to take a look at the items first."Unlike when he had been avoiding Yeomyeongs gaze earlier, Darulma was now exuding the dignity of a chaebol as he ordered Colonel Jung.With a somewhat reluctant expression, Colonel Jung led the group.As they entered the warehouse under the protection of armed soldiers, the item Darulma had mentioned greeted them.Red scales and wings, and a massive body that occupied the entirety of the warehouse with its tail coiled.The dragon, restrained by enormous metal shackles, was also being administered a staggering amount of anesthetics and sleeping pills, and it was a creature both Yeomyeong and the Saintess were familiar with.It was the red dragon that had once threatened to burn Manchuria to the ground, Orsay Taboul.The dragon was still alive. It was just asleep as if unconscious, but thanks to its fierce life force, even the wounds on its wings and legs had almost healed.Yeomyeong had a slight frown as he carefully observed the dragons condition.He was informed that the government was keeping the dragon alive, but he hadnt taken into account its regeneration speed.However, Colonel Jung led the group to a surveillance tower above the dragon''s head without any concern.From this position, they could easily see the entire dragon. Colonel Jung proudly pointed to the office window."What do you think? This equipment for capturing dragons is the Korean militarys pride.""Equipment to capture a dragon?"How long had it been since dragon hunting was banned, and they still had such equipment?It was as if they were screaming, We are this serious about dragons! Darulma simply shook his head."Well... it is impressive.""Im glad that you find it impressive."After exchanging customary pleasantries, Colonel Jung spoke in a subtle voice."Darulma-nim, if its not too much trouble, Id like to get straight to the discussion regarding the shares of the dragon. The Saintess is here as well, isnt she?""Shares? What are you talking about?""Im speaking of the byproducts after we slaughter the dragon. The military doesnt want much. Just the whole tail... that would be sufficient."It was a rather blatant request. Darulma raised his eyebrows in disbelief and looked at Yeomyeong. His expression was no different."Darulma-nim, I hope you understand that this is the tiniest request.""...Tiniest? That makes it sound like there''s something even more absurd than this.""Do you remember the treasures around the dragon?"As soon as Colonel Jung said that, a soldier from the surveillance tower quickly went out and brought in something from the outside.A box labeled [Strictly Controlled].Inside it was the treasure bag that had belonged to Mara, the Royal Seal, and the Handle of Uragan.Darulmas expression twisted with displeasure as he examined the contents of the box."Why are these things here? Im sure we requested for them to be returned.""Darulma-nim, all these treasures were secured by the military. And unlike the case with the dragon, the military has a share in these treasures.""The military has a share in these? These are treasures that my mercenary group fought for, and some originally belonged to the mercenaries. No law recognizes shares in such cases!"Darulma protested vigorously, but Colonel Jung simply smiled."If you wish, you can take this matter to court."Court? Darulma snorted."Youre planning on dragging this to Korean courts rather than the International Court of Justice, arent you? Ha, so you plan to delay things and torment us all until we reach the Supreme Court? Is that what you''re saying?""As I said, thats only if you choose to go down that path. If you just hand over the tail, the military will immediately give up all claims to these treasures and return them to the mercenary group.""Do you think Dungan Heavy Industries will tolerate this outrage? Weve even paid all the costs for deploying the military!""Darulma-nim, please understand that this is the biggest concession the military can make."Saying this, Colonel Jung then turned his gaze to the Saintess."Saintess, I should let you know in advance that pressuring us like last time wont work."Was Colonel Jung still bitter about having had Kahal Magdus rib bones taken from right under his nose? There was even a hint of subtle hostility in his gaze.Regardless, it didnt look like the Saintess cared."Anyway, Darulma-nim, I hope you think about this carefully. The Korean military wants to maintain a good relationship with not only Dungan Heavy Industries but also with the mercenary group that defeated the dragon"As Colonel Jung droned on his explanation, he noticed something strange and fell silent.Both Darulma and the Saintess were focused on some mercenary instead, not paying attention to him in the slightest.While Colonel Jung took a moment to try and get a read of the situation, Darulma spoke."Yeomyeong, what will you do?""...Didnt you bring me here knowing well that this would happen? Im disappointed, Darulma.""No, thats a misunderstanding. I thought they would only ask for a claw or two or maybe a tooth."Playing with his long beard, Darulma added."But to think theyd ask for the whole tail just for handling the transportation. Pretty audacious of them. Do you think I would have expected this?"Only then did Colonel Jung realize that the conversation had gone awry. Why was Darulma being so deferential to that mercenary?And who was this mercenary bastard, anyway?On closer inspection, he did look oddly familiar. A young mercenary with golden eyes... Could it be?"Um... Darulma-nim, who is that mercenary?"", you should already know. This is Cheon Yeomyeong, the mercenary who played the most vital role in defeating the dragon."Hearing the name Cheon Yeomyeong, Colonel Jung unconsciously clenched his fist.The same bastard who had seized the dragons rib bones the military had painstakingly obtained and had cut off Jung Mapils arms as well.Did he realize how much money he had to spend just to re-attach Jung Mapils arms? The thought of the slush funds he had to squander naturally stirred up the deep-rooted resentment in his heart.Colonel Jung spoke as he tried to suppress his anger."Ah, so youre the one whos been making waves recently. I have failed to recognize him. But... to say that he played the most vital role in defeating the dragon?""According to Captain Kwon Mongjoo, the injuries to the dragons wings, legs, and eyes were all his handiwork.""...""To put it plainly, Colonel Jung, the largest share of the dragon belongs to this person."He had the largest share? Colonel Jung blinked in disbelief.He did come across articles written by some unreliable reporters about a rookie mercenary defeating the dragon but was that really the truth?Swallowing his racial slurs, he decided to play along with the dwarf.Having reached this far, he didnt care what kind of antics they tried to pull because the military was determined to get the tail."Ahem, it looks like well need to negotiate with this person then."Colonel Jung cleared his throat in an exaggerated manner before speaking to Yeomyeong in a tone that was much more domineering than when he was addressing Darulma."Yeomyeong, as stated earlier, the militarys position remains firm. Hand over the dragons tail, and we can part ways amicably."Yeomyeong did not respond. He simply tilted his head slightly as he looked at Colonel Jung and then shifted his gaze to the dragon outside the surveillance tower."Again, this is the biggest concession the military can make. Even if we prolong this discussion, the militarys stance will not...""Just release it."What?The dragon is a species protected under international law. Wont it be fine to just let it go?What the hell was this crazy bastard saying?Bewildered, Colonel Jung looked at Darulma, but Darulma was stroking his beard with a look of admiration.The Saintess was no different. As if she found it amusing, she laughed as she alternated her gaze between Yeomyeong and Colonel Jung.I agree. Ill relinquish all my shares to Yeomyeong.As soon as the Saintess gave her approval, everyones attention was now on Darulma. He stared at Colonel Jung with narrowed eyes.Well, if the Saintess has decided to show mercy, the mercenary group has no choice but to agree as well.Then it seems the matter regarding the dragon is settled. Now, lets go and prepare for court.Was that an empty threat? Or was he being serious? While Colonel Jung was pondering, Yeomyeong turned around.W-wait a minute!Just before the party could exit the surveillance tower, Colonel Jung stopped them.Darulma! This is completely unacceptable! This is a lawfully subdued dragon! And you want to let it go?...To be precise, the one who said to let it go was this person here.Is that what you call talking? A brat like him managed to defeat the dragon? Theres a limit to how much you can look down on the military!As Colonel Jung shouted, the gaze of the soldiers in the vicinity turned towards the group.Despite the stares from the heavily armed soldiers, Darulma just shrugged his shoulders.Well, what can we do if thats the truth? And if you dont believe me, you can just ask the dragon yourself. Ah, youll need to wake it up before releasing it, right? You can do that then. Isnt that right?Only then did Colonel Jung realize Darulmas audacity wasnt just an act. So, did it mean that it was true?Colonel Jung gulped down hard unconsciously.If what Darulma said was true, and they had to release the dragonThe military would look for a scapegoat to hold accountable.And that scapegoat would be none other than Colonel Jung himself, the one who provoked Darulma.The military would never forgive him. Best case scenario, he would face a dishonorable discharge; worst case scenario, he could be sent to the frontlines of North Manchuria on an eradication mission.Colonel Jungs eyes darted around anxiously. Then, he noticed the soldiers behind Yeomyeong and his group, watching him.These were the troops the higher-ups had mobilized to guard the dragon, to be precise, the warehouse where the dragon was sleeping.And the soldiers in sight were just the beginning. Including those outside the warehouse, there must be close to a hundred.A hundred soldiers. An epiphany crossed Colonel Jungs mind.All thoughts about the consequences of killing the Saintess and the dwarf chaebol had already vanished from his mind..As people often did when cornered, Colonel Jung took action immediately.He pulled out the remote for the emergency alarm and his pistol, pointing it at the back of Yeomyeongs head.Sensing something odd, Yeomyeong turned his head.The Colonel pulled the trigger. Chapter 66: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (4) * * *The moment Yeomyeong saw the barrel of the gun aimed at him, he let out a hollow laugh; a laugh born out of utter disbelief.Considering that this deal was almost like a one-sided robbery, there was no greater display of audacity than this.With a sigh, Yeomyeong raised his hand. If it was just a simple bullet, he could use his arm to block it and then let it regenerate, so it wasnt that big of a deal.However, regardless of how long he waited, the bullet didnt hit his arm.No, in fact, he didnt even hear the gunshot.Feeling something was off, Yeomyeong lowered his arm and what he saw was a bizarre scene unfolding before his eyes.Everything around him had frozen still.Darulma was carefully descending the stairs, the Saintess was just starting to turn her head, and even the soldiers who had been watching this place.The face of the enraged Colonel Jung, as well as the blazing gun muzzle, were all frozen in place.Whats it this time?Perhaps because he had experienced so many absurd things recently, Yeomyeong felt a strange sense of dj vu instead of surprise.After massaging his temples for a moment, he tried to gather his mana to enhance his senses. Or rather, he attempted to.However, as soon as he began to gather his mana, Darulma, who was frozen, suddenly opened his mouth.[You dont seem to be surprised at all. Your lack of reaction is really making me question the effort I put into acting.]A soft dwarf voice, one completely different from Darulmas.Darulma?When Yeomyeong turned his head, Darulma... no, the being that had possessed Darulma shrugged his shoulders.[Do I look like the eldest son of the Dune clan?]Overlapping with Darulmas body, was a translucent image of a dwarf dressed in luxurious formal attire and wearing a large crown.Are you the Dwarf King?[That moniker is too short. The real moniker is something like this.]Before he could complete his sentence, the ghost of the Dwarf Kingor rather, something similar to a ghostbegan a grandiose self-introduction.[The rightful king of the Dragon Scale Mountain Range, descendant of the Hero, the rightful master of Gal-Uragan, a friend of dragons, ruler of unicorns and the great moles, master of the Great Mountain Range, overseer of the Grand Road, father of all dwarves, blessed by the five gods, lord of the stone, Redox''s Hammer, friend of the Emperor, mediator of the five councils, the orcs terror, supreme maker of gold, keeper of the gold coin, and bearer of countless other monikers] As Yeomyeong raised his eyebrows in confusion, the dwarf concluded.[I go by the name of Daval Hilin. I allow you the special privilege of calling me Daval.]Cheon Yeomyeong. Im just a human.Yeomyeong responded with his arms crossed, and the Dwarf King moved a finger.[Where did you put the moniker of Dragonslayer?]Dragonslayer? I have never killed a dragon.Yeomyeong looked at the red dragon lying behind him. Though its legs and wings were scarred, it was still alive.[Then lets call you a Dragon Conqueror. The more monikers you have, the better.] Yeomyeong wondered if he should kill this Dwarf ghost and be done with it.However, he hesitated, worried that the innocent Darulma might die if he made a mistake[Now that were done with the self-introductions, Dragon Conqueror Cheon Yeomyeong. Shall we have a chat?]Feeling like refusal wasnt an option, Yeomyeong sat down on the surveillance tower stairs with a thud.Make it as brief as possible.[That would be difficult.][Try putting yourself in my shoes. How can I end this quickly after having opened my mouth for the first time in decades?]Yeomyeong subtly executed his Surging Mana technique in his fist. Seeing the swirling mana, Daval Hilin spoke with a grin.[How much do you know about me?]I only know what everyone else knows. The last Dwarf King.[The foolish king who was shot down while making a reckless flight to Moscow?]Yeomyeong did not respond. It was a silent acknowledgement.[To give you some details, youve probably learned that my recklessness had political and practical reasons, havent you? To draw the attention of the international community and bring the Soviets to the negotiating table, that was the best course]Having said that, the Dwarf King sighed.[which is an excuse historians came up with. History is always like that, while the truth is a bit more cruel and sad.]The truth hidden behind the veil of history might interest the documentary-loving janitor, but Yeomyeong shook his head.Id rather not know.[Is that so? Then what if its related to fate rather than history?]"Youre probably going to say something like being destroyed by the Soviets was your fate..."[No, no. Thats not what Im referring to. The fate Im talking about is the same fate the World Trees crystal spoke about.]What?The World Trees crystal? Seeing Yeomyeongs interest piqued, Daval added.[How much do you know about fate?][You look like youll hit me if I delve too deeply into it. Fine. Ill keep my explanation as brief as possible.]Clearing his throat, the dwarf started his explanation.[In this world there are unchanging currents. For example, the World Trees crystal you consumed was originally meant to end up in the hands of the Demonic Human.]Demonic Human?[Havent you met them already? The one you cant tell if they are male or female, and flies around the sky]And even before the explanation was complete, a person came to mind.Mara.The one who used a bizarre martial art and flew in the sky.Though all Yeomyeong knew was that they were employed by the government, the moniker of Demonic Human fit them perfectly.Because of their personality and greed they were definitely more closer to a demon than a human.[Mara, that name is a bit different from what I know but anyway, you changed his fate.]Was consuming the World Trees crystal such a significant event related to fate?[If it were just that, I wouldnt have even bothered telling you all this. If things had gone according to fate Mara should have consumed the heart of Orsay Taboul and obtained the Golden Seal.]The dragons heart and the Golden Seal. As Yeomyeong recalled what Mara had been after, he frowned.[But where are those things now? Oh, look. The dragon is still alive, and the seal is kept there.]Yeomyeong paused, contemplating over the Dwarf Kings words. What if he hadnt gone to Manchuria?Mara would have attacked the mercenary group, stolen the World Trees crystal from Darulma, and fought the dragon to obtain the heart and the Royal Seal.Of course, this was merely a hypothetical scenario. As for whether the grand word fate spoken by the Dwarf King really suited the situation... well, it didn''t.[You seem skeptical. But I can assure you, you have definitely changed the flow of fate. Not just one, but three things. Dont ask me how it happened. I dont know that either.]The Dwarf King laughed. It was a laugh that seemed both hollow and empty.[For a long time I believed that fate was immutable. So, I willingly sacrificed myself. And yet I never expected that I would meet someone who could change fate after I died.]So what? If you have something to say, just get to the point.[You''re waiting for my request, aren''t you? You''re probably used to being asked for favors or being tested. It seems those around you havent left you alone either.]Yeomyeongs lips twitched.[I understand that feeling well. The world doesnt like to leave outstanding people alone.]Please, just get to the point.[If thats what you wish its not a big request. I just hope that youll save my best friend.]Best friend? Yeomyeong turned his head to follow the Dwarf Kings gaze. Over there, was the red dragon bound in restraints.[Orsay Taboul, my best friend. I didnt tell it the truth. I simply used it for my fate.][That friend having not known that, felt guilty. It went mad while blaming itself for my death.]Yeomyeong involuntarily recalled the dragons cries. A misplaced desire for vengeance against communists.While the Saintess and the mercenaries felt fear in its presence, Yeomyeong felt differently. HeFelt a sense of kinship.Tell me, why should I save that dragon?However, that couldnt be a rational or logical reason to free the dragon.Empathizing with the dragons desire for revenge and sacrificing resources that would aid him in his revenge were two entirely different matters.[Didnt you just say that youd release my friend?][Ah, I see. It was a joke. I already knew from your actions that you were obviously bluffing. Though I didnt expect the opponent to suddenly shoot at you.]The Dwarf King glanced at the frozen Colonel Jung and then brushed his translucent beard as he spoke.[Justice or interest. Which one would you prefer?]Interest.Yeomyeong replied without hesitation. He had no connection with the word Justice.However, the Dwarf King seemed to have a different opinion.[Thats rather surprising, someone who devoted himself to saving Manchuria would prefer interest over justice?]Yeomyeong wanted to say that he wasnt fighting for justice but rather because of the Saintess'' foresight, the compensation promised by Darulma, and the dragons corpse.However, seeing the Dwarf Kings subtle smile, he was sure that anything he said would go in one ear and out the other.Because it was true that he had helped the Saintess save Manchuria and was yet to receive proper compensation.Think whatever you want to.Seeing Yeomyeong respond sullenly, the Dwarf King laughed heartily and patted his beard.[Regardless of your true feelings, since you chose interest instead of justice, Ill adapt accordingly.]Saying this, he extended his hand towards the surveillance tower. What was he trying to do?As Yeomyeong turned his head, he saw something flying from the other side. Just like a magnet attracting iron, what was drawn to the kings hand was a massive seal emitting a golden magic power.The Golden Seal.The magic item that had nearly brought destruction upon Manchuria and a Dwarf relic that Darulma desperately sought.[Would something more valuable than the dragons corpse pique your interest?]The king extended the Royal Seal to Yeomyeong. Yeomyeong looked at the seal for a moment, then turned to look at the Dwarf Kings face overlapping with Darulmas.This is not enough.Of course, it was likely that the Royal Seal held more value than the dragons corpse. After all, it was a relic filled with historical and cultural value of an entire race.However, what Yeomyeong wanted was not something abstract but practical and immediate power.Compared to what he could gain from the dragon; starting with the bones, scales, and heart, the power of the Royal Seal at best, was just magic for digging tunnels.And if he could wait for decades like the dragon, just to trigger a volcanic eruption, there would be no greater weapon. However, Yeomyeong had neither the time nor any reason to wait that long.[Is it insufficient? Are you saying that even after knowing what the seals power is?]Magic for digging tunnels?[You only know about the most basic ability. Its a token of royalty; theres no way thats all it can do, right?]On Earth, a token of royalty didnt seem particularly impressive.While Yeomyeong was thinking about that, the king threw the Royal Seal towards the dragon.To be precise, he threw it towards the restraints binding the dragon.Clack!As soon as the Royal Seal made contact with the restraints, all the locking mechanisms of the restraints were released.Since the world was still frozen, there was no immediate change visible, but once time resumed, all the restraints would fall off the dragons body simultaneously.[Did you see that? Thats one of the abilities granted to the seals owner. It can unlock any lock in this world.]As the king raised his hand, the Royal Seal returned to him.I understand that its a good ability, but[But?]It doesnt seem that useful to me.[]Is there anything else?[If theres enough mana available, it can also remove any bans and seals. Unfortunately, I cant show an example because there are no such seals nearby.]The ability to remove bans and seals. It was a rather modest ability for something symbolizing royalty, butYeomyeong could not help but accept the Royal Seal.The moment he heard that it could remove bans, he thought of a certain girl who was living with such restrictions. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 67: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (5) * * *I will accept the Royal Seal.[...All of a sudden?]The Dwarf King, who had been preparing other items to convince him, paused midway. After gazing at Yeomyeong, he raised his thick eyebrows as a realization dawned upon him.As soon as he heard that the Royal Seal could lift any restrictions, his gestures and gaze underwent subtle changes.The young man tried to hide it, but... it was impossible to avoid the keen observation of the king, who once ruled over the masses.[Ah, so that''s it.]Daval smiled as he fidgeted with the Royal Seal. Did he now have the upper hand in the transaction? No, that wasnt it.It was a smile of relief.He was relieved that, even with such treasures before him, Yeomyeong could still think of others rather than only focusing on his own gains.Daval paused for a moment before extending the Royal Seal towards Yeomyeong, who was staring at him.[Do you know that magic items made by dwarf craftsmen have secrets?]Yeomyeong, who had been reaching out, tilted his head slightly. His expression seemed to ask, What nonsense are you on about this time?[One cannot harness the complete power of magic items made by craftsmen from the bloodline unless passed on in the proper manner.]...Thats the first Im hearing of it.[Well, it''s understandable that you wouldn''t know. After all, they only produce mass-produced items nowadays, so how would you know about the history and tradition behind it.]He said this while raising his other arm. Again, a familiar item flew from the direction of the surveillance tower.[For example, the Handle of Uragan that you used to take control of the Royal Seal... Originally, this handle was a tool that could purify all sorts of curses and malicious magic. But you probably just used it as a rod with flowing magic, didnt you?] Yeomyeong glanced back and forth between the Handle of Uragan and the Dwarf King speaking....I am using the Handle of Uragan correctly, though?[What? That cant be true?]The Dwarf King furrowed his eyebrows.He looked up and down at Yeomyeong, who was sitting on the stairs, then seemed to realize something as his jaw dropped in surprise.[Ah, no way you are...]Though he trailed off, it was easy to guess what he would say nexta virgin.[...Well, matters related to romance are a personal choice. I understand. I, too, died without seeing my descendants.]With a humorous tone, Daval offered him a consolation that wasnt quite a consolation and shrugged his shoulders before adding.[Of course, I didnt die unmarried.]I see. I suppose so.Seeing Yeomyeong respond with a nonchalant expression, the dwarf laughed heartily.[Anyway. Unless you plan on living your whole life as a virgin, you will need to receive this handle in the proper manner. The Royal Seal as well.]...Proper manner?[Receive the recognition of the maker or have it certified by the previous user. Or... receive acknowledgement from the rightful king of the mountain range.]As his explanation came to an end, golden mana burst forth from the Royal Seal.Although it couldn''t be compared to the light of the magic circle drawn by the dragon, the light that filled and overflowed from the frozen warehouse.However, as the Royal Seal''s light grew brighter, the Dwarf Kings figure became increasingly faint.Yeomyeong observed the scene in silence.It was a mystery how the dead spirit was able to distort his senses, but... everything made sense once he saw the light of the Royal Seal.Like the unicorns soul housed within the Handle of Uragan, the Dwarf King had infused his soul and mana into the Royal Seal in a similar manner.However, unlike the unicorn, which had infused its soul into its horna part of its own bodythe king''s thought form was bound to the Royal Seal by only the tiny amount of leftover mana.Once this magic came to an end and the mana within the Royal Seal was depleted, the kings soul... would disappear.Realizing this, Yeomyeong felt a pang of sympathy for the Dwarf King.To be trapped within the Royal Seal for decades just because of his damned fate, only to watch his friend deteriorate mentallyWhat was the fate he had witnessed that made him take such measures?While Yeomyeong pondered over these thoughts, the Dwarf King, having completed his preparations, extended the Royal Seal.[Yeomyeong, kneel... Hmm, it might be a bit difficult to kneel on the stairs. Just accept it while standing.]Facing the Royal Seal emitting a brilliant, golden light, Yeomyeong rose from his seat and received it with great care.The cold touch of the metal and the warm mana flowed through his hand. Yeomyeong quietly inspected the mana of the Royal Seal.After a moment, the king spoke again.[I, Daval Daval Hilin, in the name of the rightful king of the Dragon Scale Mountain Range, transfer the ownership of the Golden Seal to Cheon Yeomyong.]Immediately, something within the Royal Seal formed a connection with Yeomyeongs mana. It was an indescribable, unfamiliar sensation.[Furthermore, in place of the deceased Ma Uragan, I also transfer the ownership of the last weapon left by the Uragan bloodline.]The last weapon? When Yeomyeong glanced up a little, Daval smiled and placed the Handle over the Royal Seal.[You will need to find the rest of the parts: the body, the head, and the pommel by yourself.]The other parts? But this weapon...[Its incomplete. The workshop was bombed just a day before it was to be assembled. Truly a tragic event.]Although Daval spoke of it lightly, Yeomyeong, who knew the history behind it, remained silent.[Since the handle has fallen into your hands by fate... I trust that you will take care of the rest well.]After saying this, the Dwarf King extended A finger and began to draw something in the air. Grasping the Royal Seal and the handle, Yeomyeong silently observed the drawing.What the Dwarf King had drawn using his mana as paint was... a map.A map as detailed as a military map.The map, shimmering with the blue light of mana, pointed to some unknown mountain range and a location deep within it....What is this?[Its a map that shows the location of the royal family''s treasure vault. Its only accessible if you have the Royal Seal.]A treasure map? Yeomyeong looked at the dwarf with probing eyes.Whats your reason for showing this to me?[Since youre already defying fate, its better to defy it thoroughly.]And before Yeomyeong could respond, the Dwarf King pushed the map towards him.As the map made of mana collided with Yeomyeong''s body, it vanished like mist.To be precise, the mana in the form of the map flowed into Yeomyeongs mind.[Ah, its been a while since I last used memory transfer, so Ive forgotten that it consumes quite a bit of mana.]Daval spoke to Yeomyeong, who was busily sorting through the memories that had flooded his mind without warning. Though he spoke as if it was nothing, his form had become even dimmer than before.It was evidence that he didnt have much time left. The Dwarf King looked at his fading hand and spoke.[Well, I have done my part. Now its your turn. Please... save my poor friend.]Holding the Royal Seal, Yeomyeong turned his head and looked at the fallen dragon.Orsay Taboul. The very dragon whose wings he had cut, legs he had severed, and eyes he had burst.Yeomyeong hesitated for a moment before turning back to the Dwarf King and spoke.It was a question that Daval hadnt anticipated....Do you have any final words for your best friend? The Dwarf King smiled brightly as he conveyed his final words.* * *The world, which had been frozen, began to move again. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To be precise, Yeomyeongs senses, which were confined within the magic of the Royal Seal, returned to normal.As soon as he regained his senses, the bullet fired by Colonel Jung sliced through the air.However, Yeomyeong merely moved his head slightly and dodged the bullet.Both the shooter and Darulma standing beside him were shocked.T-This crazy bastard! What if you hit the Saintess...!Just as Darulma, who just realized what was happening, yelled, Yeomyeong turned around and ran towards the surveillance tower.His foot movements were imbued with the mana from the Surging Wave technique.And before the astonished Colonel Jung could raise his gun again, Yeomyeong had already arrived in front of him.Moving like lightning, Yeomyeong struck Colonel Jungs left arm, which held the emergency alarm remote, and grabbed his right wrist, holding the pistol, twisting it around.Lacking both the strength and the skill to withstand the pressure on his joints, Colonel Jung let out a scream of pain as soon as his arm was twisted behind his back with a crunching sound.!All this unfolded in the blink of an eye. The soldiers who turned their heads on hearing the gunshot, as well as Darulma down below, were unable to properly follow Yeomyeongs movements.L-let go! You bastard! Do you think can you get away with this... !As Colonel Jung began to rant, Yeomyeong grabbed the Colonels neck with his unoccupied hand.Only then did the soldier in the surveillance tower draw his pistol and shout.W-What are you doing!It was the soldier who had brought the [Strictly Controlled] box earlier. Glaring at him with subdued eyes, Yeomyeong replied.Cant you see? Im subduing the crazy bastard who tried to assassinate the Saintess.An assassination attempt on the Saintess? Colonel Jung struggled, feeling unfairly accused, but Yeomyeong tightened his grip on his neck even more.The expression of the soldier watching the scene contorted.Various thoughts raced through his mind, but he was unable to come up with a rebuttal.He had only seen Colonel Jung shoot at someone below the surveillance tower but hadnt seen who the target was.If youre just going to stand there, bring the box over.As Colonel Jungs struggling body grew limp, Yeomyeong pointed toward a corner of the surveillance tower.He was pointing at the [Strictly Controlled] box the soldier had brought earlier.The soldier glanced back and forth between the box and Yeomyeong, his eyes shifting nervously.His hesitation didnt last long. After all, he didnt want to die while entangled in such a foolish situation.The soldier set down his pistol and picked up the box.I-I hope you understand that neither I nor the military is involved in this matter.As he lowered the box, his arm trembled violently. Yeomyeong could almost hear the frantic gears turning in the soldiers mind, as if he were trying to think of a way to escape from this situation.All excuses should be made to the Saintess, not to me.Although, the Saintess probably wouldnt care.Yeomyeong bit his tongue as he pulled the Golden Seal from the box.What on earth... Yeomyeong? Why are you holding the Royal Seal?Darulma, who had finally ascended to the surveillance tower, spoke up. At that moment, Yeomyeong was staring at the dragon while holding the Royal Seal. Chapter 68: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (6) * * *Unlike Darulma, who was blinking repeatedly while looking flustered, the Saintess remained composed.Calmly climbing back up the surveillance tower, she scanned the surroundings and spoke."Yeomyeong, are you planning to release it immediately? Are you sure itll be alright? The Korean military wont just stand by idly..."Although her tone was as frivolous as usual, it was also filled with concern. Yeomyeong responded while tucking the Golden Seal into his waist."Do you think that theyve been just standing by without doing anything until now? As long as we have a dragon here, the military will continue to behave like this.""...Thats true."From the moment they managed to obtain Kahal Magdu''s rib bones, the Korean military had done nothing to hide their greed.Their blatant display of power trips, engaging in insidious backdoor schemes, and just a moment ago, a bullet had flown towards their heads.Though that was likely an unrelated action taken by Colonel Jung...But judging by how they were using the spoils as leverage to demand the Dragon''s tail in its entirety, it seemed that the intentions of the higher-ups in the military werent that different from Colonel Jung''s.Having sorted her thoughts, the Saintess poked the unconscious Colonel Jung with her foot and said."Still, I didnt expect him to pull the trigger that quickly. And if we release the Dragon now, wont they attempt to assassinate us later?""As for the assassination attempt, theyve already made one, havent they?""...Huh?"Already made one? The Saintess tilted her head in confusion.Yeomyeong pointed at Colonel Jung and then at her. The Saintess then understood what he was implying and gasped.Even if they desire the Dragon, how dare he try to assassinate a SaintessThe Saintess snuck a glance at the soldier standing behind Yeomyeong. His head was bowed low, and his arms trembling."...Hmm."Was Yeomyeong planning to frame the narrative in this manner? The Saintess chuckled and approached Yeomyeong."So, what next? Do you have a plan?"She spoke in a hushed voice, too soft for the soldier or Darulma to hear. Yeomyeong answered in the same low tone."Ill propose that we overlook the assassination attempt on the Saintess in exchange for the Dragons release.""Oh... that''s quite a dilemma, isnt it? Should they be known as the military that attempted to assassinate a Saintess, or the military that released a dragon?"The Saintess was somewhat impressed. Considering it was a hastily made plan, it didnt seem too bad.It had barely been a few minutes since he dodged the bullet, yet he managed to come up with something like that in that short time despite seeming to lack any political sense or understanding of international relations.She stared at Yeomyeong with a new perspective. Although it wasnt right to judge people by their appearance, if he were an actor, his looks would suit the role of a villain better than a hero."...Come to think of it, he wanted to kill Wollard when we first met, right?""What are you suddenly mumbling about?""Oh? No, its just. I-I also agree with that plan."Seeing the Saintess hastily change the topic. Yeomyeong stared at her with narrowed eyes at her, before raising the Royal Seal.Just as he was about to infuse mana into the seal, Darulma intervened."Hey, Yeomyeong. Are you really going to release the Dragon?"Darulma didnt hide his surprise. He thought that it was just a bluff to string the military along, but he never imagined that the young man would actually release the Dragon."Yes, I do intend to release it."His voice was firm. Realizing that Yeomyeong was serious, Darulma was about to say something but then shut his mouth.If the owner intended to release it, there was no real reason to try and stop him.Of course, it would be regrettable for them to lose the Dragons heart and bones but looking at the facts, that dragon wasnt even property of Dungan Heavy Industries.Honestly, he just saw it as an opportunity to deliver a blow to the rude Korean military. However, Yeomyeongs plan didnt seem that bad either."...Is there anything I can do to help?"Darulma, who managed to quickly organize his thoughts, spoke. Yeomyeong pondered for a moment before turning his head towards the Dragon and responding."Could you possibly gather the reporters right away?""Reporters? This is a military-managed area, so the reporters wont be able to make their way in.""Not here, but at the Manchurian base. It doesnt matter where, as long as all the reporters gather in one place.""Well, thats possible."Instead of asking why he needed reporters, Darulma immediately pulled out his phone and ordered his employees to gather the reporters.Seeing the soldiers expressions turn grim at the mention of reporters, Yeomyeong added belatedly."Oh, and could you ask them to bring good cameras as well?""...Good cameras?""Preferably ones good enough to capture a flying dragon."* * *Orsay Taboul was immersed in a deep sleep beyond the realm of dreamsA death-like slumber induced by a massive amount of anesthetics and sleeping pills. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And while the Dragon''s consciousness was still wandering within, it suddenly felt a warm mana flow into its body.This mysterious mana began to expel the drugs from its veins and breathe life into its stiffened heart.The Dragon realized that it was holy mana blessed by the gods.It was almost identical to the mana bestowed upon it when the priests of the five gods blessed it a long time ago.Was God trying to save it?The Dragon''s consciousness followed the mana, breaking free from the effects of the drugs. Its limp muscles began to twitch, and its stagnant mana pulsed through its veins.Blood and mana flowed into his brain, bringing its consciousness back to the surface. In an instant, the Dragon completely shook off its sleep and the effects of the drugs... and awakened from its long slumber."Youre finally awake."The Dragon''s large eyelids slid open.Looking to see who had woken him up, he saw a female human with a white light radiating from her hands.[...Saintess.]Orsay Taboul stared blankly at her white priestess robe and a blindfold covering her eyes.[Why am I still alive?]The Saintess, focused on healing, did not answer him but instead gestured to the side.The Dragon tried to raise its neck to check, but something was binding its neck and body securely.The Dragon instinctively tensed its body on realizing that it was a device meant to restrain domestic animals.The restraints screamed as it shook, but that was all. The thick restraints still remained secure against the Dragons body.The Dragon instinctively understood that this restraining device was specifically constructed to hold dragons and would not be broken even if it used all its strength.Though it wanted to unleash its Dragons Breath while in this state, the Saintess was in the way. It had no choice but to just shift its gaze and look to the side of the Saintess.What entered his sight was a familiar human male.[You are....]How could he forget the male human who had cut off its wings and legs and shot it in the eyes?"Orsay Taboul. I know you must be confused seeing that you just woke up, but first, let me..."And before the human male could even finish his sentence, the Dragon began to gather its mana in its mouth.Even though its entire body was restrained, at the end of the day, it was still a dragon.It prepared to unleash its breath and sweep away both the restraints and the human male in front of it.However, in the next moment, the Dragon had no choice but to shut its mouth upon seeing the object the human held up.The Golden Seal. The last legacy left by its dear friend.[Cursed Earthian! How dare you!!]The Dragons roar echoed throughout the warehouse. The startled Saint covered her ears, and the human holding the Royal Seal frowned slightly."Oh, come on... lets just talk."[Talk? Are you trying to taunt me right before you slaughter me?]"..."[O Saintess! How could you do this?! How could you align yourself with an Earthian! Do you not see the resentment of the millions of believers who were persecuted by communists!]As the Dragon was about to expound its long-held fury, the human male flung the Royal Seal in the air. The Dragon was horrified by the sight.[Wh-what is this madness!!]The Dragon trembled with fury. If it werent for these damned restraints, it would have immediately raised its arms and crushed that Earthian!Just as it was about to scream in frustration, the pressure on its body vanished along with a clinking sound.All the restraints had come undone at the same time.No longer bound, the Dragon forgot its anger and stared at the human male with a bewildered expression.[The restraints are gone? What is this...]Instead of replying, the human simply raised his hand. After a moment, the Royal Seal returned to him.Not only was he able to release the restraints, but he could also retrieve the Royal Seal? The Dragons eyes trembled with disbelief as it stared at the human male.[How? Even I wasnt able to use all its powers. Who handed it over to you?]"Someone you also know well."[...How dare you! Are you mocking me?]As the Dragon bared its teeth and growled, its mana erupted, causing the entire warehouse to shake.The soldiers watching the Dragon reacted immediately, drawing their guns.Numerous gun barrels and tense gazes were focused on the Dragon.However, neither the human male nor the Dragon paid any attention to the soldiers.After a brief silence, the human male raised the Royal Seal and spoke.Bloodlines may dilute.[...]Statues may rust, and oaths may be forgotten.As his words came to an end, the Dragon spread its wings wide, and its eyes bulged.The wounds on its eyes, still not healed, began to tear apart, and blood started flowing from its eyes like tears.Nothing in the world is eternal, yet we[...wish for eternal friendship.]The Dragon lowered its body to meet the humans gaze. The human males figure was reflected in the Dragons vertically slit reptilian eyes.Do you now believe that I met someone you know well?[...I believe.]As Orsay Taboul replied calmly, everyone in the warehouse, including the Saintess, had a look of shock on their face. Especially Darulma, who trembled as if struck by lightning.[Please reveal your name.]My name is Cheon Yeomyeong. And I am the human who defeated you.[Orsay Taboul, the Dragon.]Fortunately or perhaps not, unlike the Dwarf King, the Dragon had no desire for monikers. Chapter 69: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (7) * * *Once they were done with the mutual introductions, Yeomyeong turned his head to survey his surroundings. Numerous weapons were aimed at them, tense-faced soldiers, and officers were hastily entering the warehouse.The most noticeable among them was a copper-skinned officer with stars on his shoulders.Even from a distance, the fierce look on his face and mana were unmistakable.Behind him stood a group of Superhumans, including Jung Mapil, whose arms Yeomyeong had severed, almost as if they had gathered all the Superhumans from the Manchurian base.However, that wouldnt happen. Yeomyeong gave the officer a light smile before turning around again.The Dragon wiped the blood from its eyes and spoke.[Earthian Cheon Yeomyeong, what do you want from me?]Nothing.[?]Regarding the compensation, your best friend has already given me more than enough.Yeomyeong proudly lifted the Royal Seal as he said that. The Dragon looked at the Royal Seal for a moment, before tilting its head in confusion.[So, youre saying youll let me go just like this?]Yep.Yeomyeong simply shrugged his shoulders in affirmation.The Dragon narrowed its eyes and brought its face closer to Yeomyeong. It was so close that he could feel its breath.[I cannot understand. I intended to bring disaster upon your land.]But you were defeated before you were able to do that.[That is why I am all the more puzzled. I am a defeated avenger. Are you truly willing to give up on the rights of the victor and the rights for revenge?]It was a voice filled with suppressed emotions, having trouble coming to terms with the current situation. Yeomyeong nodded without a trace of hesitation.Thats the deal I made with your best friend. Since I have already received the compensation, I have to let you live. That''s all."The Dragon did not even point out that the only proof of their transaction was the Golden Seal and thus, Yeomyeong could still manipulate the terms of the deal if he wished to.No, it could not bring up that point as Yeomyeong had not asked it for anything.Why? Even if Yeomyeong had manipulated its friends words and demanded its service, the Dragon would have complied.And it was not something difficult to do either. The moment it heard its friends vow, it would not have doubted anything Yeomyeong said.However, this human did not do that. Did he say it was because he had already received compensation? While the Golden Seal was indeed a great treasure as far as the Dragon was concerned, human greed was endless.The Dragon, half hopeful and half suspicious, focused all its senses on Yeomyeong, but it could sense neither malice nor a scheme.Rather, as if mocking its suspicions, Yeomyeong pushed its face away and said.That should have explained everything. Now go wherever you desire before the soldiers behind me start having second thoughts.Since he hadnt spoken loudly, only the Saintess was startled by Yeomyeongs words.Hey! If youre going to let it go, you should at least tell it to not seek revenge!Contrary to the Saintess bewilderment, Yeomyeong remained calm.Why should I?Why, you say? If the Dragon goes on a rampage while seeking revenge.Without the Royal Seal, its impossible to burn down Manchuria, and Stalin has been missing for quite a long time.Yeomyeong interrupted the Saintess, as if questioning what the problem was. And before she could say anything more, he continued.And if it dies while attacking the Moscow air defense network the Russian government will probably be very pleased.Whether she couldn''t think of a retort or was simply dumbfounded, the Saintess glanced back and forth at Yeomyeong and the dragon with her mouth slightly agape.A brief silence ensued. After a moment, the Dragon let out a sharp snort.[Are you, an Earthian, trying to gauge my desire for revenge?]The Dragon gave a short, incredulous laugh. At the same time, it recalled what Yeomyeong had said to it during their battle.- Why did the Earthian say something like that Orsay Taboul then realized the meaning hidden within those words.[Is that so? Are you also]The Dragon swallowed the rest of its words because it seemed like the Saintess had no knowledge about Yeomyeong''s desire for revenge.Perhaps it was only natural. The Saintess was a being chosen directly by the five gods. It was close to impossible for her to endorse revenge.Revenge did not seek for understanding, and thus, it was a lonely path.Swallowing a strange sense of kinship, the Dragon rose from its seat.As it moved its enormous body, the warehouse shook, the floor trembled, and the walls swayed.The tense soldiers aimed their weapons at the Dragon, ready to fire at any moment, but it paid them no mind.Since Yeomyeong and the Saintess had decided to free him, none of the other Earthians present here were its opponents.[Saintess, and Earthian Cheon Yeomyeong.]Planting its four legs on the ground as it spread its wings, the Dragon gazed at the two people below and said.[I give you my sincere gratitude for your goodwill and mercy. I wish to offer more than mere words of thanks, but at the moment, I do not have much I can offer.]Its fine, lets just say goodbyeAs Yeomyeong was about to reply casually, the Saintess next to him silenced him immediately. Then, she turned to the Dragon and said.Will you continue seeking revenge?[Even the gods cannot stop justified revenge, O Saintess.]The Saintess bit her lips as if pondering over something before raising her head again and speaking.Then please At least think about it.[Think?]Think if it is the right target and if your revenge is justified. Also think about the impact your revenge might have on Earth and beyond the Dimensional Portal.Was it something a Saintess should say, or was it something a girl who did not understand revenge would say?Either way, the Dragon was unable to refuse her earnest request.[I understand, O Saintess. I will heed your words. And Yeomyeong, do you truly not wish for anything?]Yeomyeong made a troubled expression. Since the Dragon was being so insistent, it seemed impolite to refuse it again.He glanced around the warehouse one last time and then replied after seeing a pale-looking Darulma watching them.Well, um could you give us a lift?[Of course. Where would you like to go?]Not too far from here. You just need to give us a ride to the Manchurian base next door.[I''d be happy to oblige.]With that, the Dragon leaned forward and extended its long neck toward the Saintess and Yeomyeong.The Saintess mounted the dragon''s neck with an expression that suggested she had just come across an unexpected stroke of luck.Yeomyeong then asked the Dragon to wait for a moment and headed to the surveillance tower to fetch the treasure box.The soldiers displayed their hostility and killing aura toward him rather openly, but no one dared to attack.Ignoring them, Yeomyeong gathered the treasure and walked towards Darulma, who was looking perplexed. No, to be precise, he grabbed Darulmas hand.H-hold on! Yeomyeong, Im fine. While its an honor to ride on a dragons neck, I cant just leave my car behind!Just get the military to return it to you.Oh, please! Yeomyeong! I have acrophobia!Acrophobia, he said? Yeomyeong gave a wry smile as he recalled how Darulma had returned to the Manchurian base by helicopter.Dont worry too much. Its not like youll die.As it turned out, Darulma did not die.Well, he did scream for his life until they landed inside the Manchurian base crowded with reporters. * * *The only dwarven teacher at Lord Howe Academy, Margan, sighed as he gazed out of the transport planes window. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He began to wonder where things started to go wrong.Even after being chased out by the admissions director, he still held on to a fine shred of hope as he boarded the plane in Sydney.Although the talks of the young mercenary being a potential apprentice of the Holy Sword and him being in charge of transfer admissions was burdensome, ultimately, it was all about bringing in outstanding students.As an educator, it seemed like the natural thing to do.He arrived in Kaesong, anticipating what expression the student who received the transfer permit would make... but his plans began to go awry right from the start.- Due to the incident in North Manchuria, all land routes to Manchuria were completely blocked.Even though he tried leveraging his status as an academy teacher, all he received was a notice telling him to wait.Margan had no choice but to ask the academy for help.After wasting three days in Kaesong, the academy finally managed to secure a spot on a military transport plane.The issue was that the transport plane was for cargo. There wasnt even a proper seat on this plane, let alone a seat for a dwarf.Crouched among the cargo, Magan sighed again.The cloud-filled sky outside the window remained bright and clear, indifferent to his feelingsWhats that?The instant he saw something emerging from between the clouds, Margan pressed his face against the window.Its red scales glinted, reflecting the sunlight, its wings larger than the clouds, and its tail curved beautifully.Its a dragon.Didnt they just defeat a dragon in Manchuria? How could there be another dragon flying now? Was Manchuria actually a dragon habitat?Even while such thoughts passed his mind, his eyes sparkled like a childs.The legend his grandfather used to tell him when he was young, the one about the guardian dragon and the hero from the Dwarf Mountain Range, came to mind.With glimmering red scales, it flew while carrying a king on its neck??What was that? Did he see that correctly? It looked like there were three people seated on the Dragons neck just now.While he rubbed his eyes, the Dragon had already disappeared below the clouds.AhJust as Margan sighed in regret, an announcement came over the loudspeaker above him.- * * *As Margan got off the transport plane, he was met by a crowd filling the airfield. What is this?He stared wide-eyed at the noisy crowd. It was nothing compared to the academys entrance ceremony, but everyone gathered was holding a camera.Were all these people reporters? Did they gather all the reporters from the Manchurian base or something?Suppressing his rising curiosity, Margan headed outside the airfield.Because the reason he had come here was not for the news, but to find the transfer student.Just as he was about to walk past the reporters a familiar dwarf caught his eye.Darulma? The troublemaker of the Dune Clan?Darulma looked like he had been through a storm. His luxurious suit and his cherished beard were all ragged.And judging by his half-dazed and vacant expression, it was clear that something serious had just happened to him.Hey, Darulma! Do you recognize me? Its me, Margan. Mal Uragan!Margan?Darulma stared at him blankly before slowly opening his mouth.Didnt you go to the academy? Why are you here?I came for academy business. What on earth happened to you?D-dragon.Dragon?I rode a dragon.What kind of nonsense was he spouting? What on earth happened for him to lose his mind like this?Despite his confusion, Margan shivered at the harshness of the Manchurian base.With so many people at the airfield, how come no one was helping a dwarf on the verge of death?!Darulma, wait here a moment. Ill call someone who can help!Just as Margan was about to put down his luggage and turn around, a girls voice resounded from the empty air.Theres no need for that.What now? Margan instinctively took a defensive stance and began gathering his mana.Hes just a bit scared. Hell be fine after he rests for a while.A somewhat familiar, frivolous voice. Margan squinted and glared at the air where the voice was coming from.Who are you? Reveal yourself.Me? Im the Saintess.What?The next moment, the air parted slightly, revealing the face of a girl wearing a blindfold.The face of the Saintess, which Margan had seen several times on TV.She quickly vanished into thin air again. Only then did Margan remember that the Saintess usually went around while wearing an Invisibility Cloak, and he gasped, swallowing hard.W-why is the Saintess here?This isnt the time to talk about me. You came to the Manchurian base for a specific reason, didnt you?That person.Suddenly, a hand emerged from the air, pointing behind Margan. He unconsciously turned his head to follow the direction of the finger.A little distance away, the reporters were crowding around someone, conducting an interview.The person facing the barrage of cameras was none other than the golden-eyed young man he had been looking for.What are you doing? You need to take him to the academy as quickly as possible.The Saintess urged Margan, who had been staring at the young man in surprise.Margan took a brief glance at the reporters, before taking out a piece of paper from his pocket and walking towards them.The Saintess silently watched the dwarfs back grow further, then realized belatedly.Ah, I see. He said he didnt need the application form, but he didnt say he wasnt going to the academy.Once again, her foresight was wrong. Watching the moment Margan and the young man met, the Saintess chuckled softly. Chapter 70: An Unprecedented Transfer Examination (8) * * *Even though the path to Manchuria was still blocked due to the North Manchurian Incident, it didnt stop people from heading therePeople who sought to turn the crisis into an opportunity.The first to make a move were the mercenaries seeking riches and fameForeign mercenary groups who were planning to use Manchuria as a stepping stone to reach the Kaesong Dimensional Portal, and all sorts of people hoping to come across a windfall like a dragons rib bones.With the mercenaries increase in activities, the Korean army also began to advance northward in earnest. Hence, the North Manchuria Incident was resolved more swiftly than expected.Normally, it would take at least a year for the state of affairs to return to how it was before the incidentHowever, this was an undeniably positive development compared to the initial predictions that Manchuria would become a lawless land for the next decade or so.And behind the blood and sweat of mercenaries and soldiers, there was another group that was secretly thriving in this situation.It was reporters.Whether they were genuine war correspondents with strong professional ethics or unscrupulous reporters simply chasing clicks, every day was a day to rejoice for the reporters who came up to Manchuria.Not only were incidents and accidents occurring almost on a daily basis, but there were also newsworthy stories involving famous figures like Tanahashi, a prominent figure in the mercenary world, and the Saintess, as well as stories that were directly released by the military and the government.For reporters, Manchuria was like a goldmine with new stories pouring in every day.And then, there was an incident that was the pinnacle of such newsA dragon.The giant shadow appeared above the heads of the reporters who had gathered at the base airfield after receiving a message from the Sonjuk Mercenary Group saying that they had something amazing to show them.The dragon, with its wings spread wide and shimmering red scales, landed in the airfield and lowered its head to let someone descend to the ground.Some reporters recognized the person dismounting from the dragon.The man who had teamed up with the Saintess to fight against Kahal Magdu, cut off Jung Mapils arm, and even participated in a dragon-conquering mission while partnering with the military the new recruit of the Sonjuk Mercenary Group.The subject of absurd rumors that would make even the most unscrupulous reporters, who wrote both fiction and news, scratch their heads in confusion.It reached a point where some of the reporters gathered here began to speculate that he might not even be a real person, or that he was a fictional hero created by the South Korean military for the purpose of propaganda.However, as soon as he arrived at the airfield, riding a dragon no less, the reporters were convinced that even the most exaggerated rumors about him were true.An Earthian riding a dragon? If he was capable of a feat like that, none of the things he was supposed to have done to date would be surprising.Anyway, as if they all had the same thought, the reporters began to bombard the dragon and the new recruit with camera flashes.Some reporters urgently called for filming teams or tried to gather any available information about the new recruit, but they were in the minority.Most reporters were eagerly waiting for an opportunity to draw his attention, trying to come up with ways to snag even a single line for an interview.And the dragon hadnt been present, they would have used their numbers to push their way in and shoved a microphone in his face.However, none of the reporters present were bold enough to provoke the dragon. Hence, the dragon and the new recruit were able to exchange farewells amidst the camera flashes.Due to the considerable distance from the reporters, no one could hear what the new recruit said. But the voice that came out from the dragons mouth was clearly heard by everyone at the airfield.[Earthian, I hope we meet again someday.]With a farewell that carried a hint of goodwill, the dragon flew into the sky.Only three people didnt watch the dragon leave the airfield: the Saintess under her Invisibility Cloak, the dwarf, and the new recruit.As for the rest, every reporter had their eyes glued to the sky until the dragon disappeared beyond the clouds.Only after the dragons long tail had disappeared beyond the horizon did the new recruit finally speak to the reporters.- It goes without saying that all the reporters rushed at the young mercenary.Like a school of hungry fish, the reporters bombarded the mercenary with questions. The shouting was mild compared to those who kept shoving microphones into his face.Although it was extremely rude, the new recruit responded while maintaining his expression.In other words, instead of providing the information or clear answers the reporters desired, he stirred up their imaginations with ambiguous statements.Anyway, the interview went on until a dwarf, who introduced himself as a teacher from the academy, intervened.- With the reporters attention focused on him, the dwarf handed over a crumpled piece of paper while mentioning an unprecedented position.As soon as he finished speaking, all the reporters present had the same thought.They would have no shortage of news for the next week.* * * The Manchurian Dragon Really Existed The Appearance Of The Dragon Cutting Through The Clouds. A Dragon Carrying A Human? Does Earth Finally Have A Dragon Rider? I Hope We Meet Again SomedayA Recording Of the Dragons Real Voice. The blue-eyed girl, Hong Seti, chewed on her thumbnail as she sifted through the numerous articles on her laptop because she was unable to calm her restless heart. Was it because of the news about the dragon that flooded the media, including social and Superhuman-related news? No, that wasnt it. New Recruit Of The Sonjuk Mercenary GroupHis True Identity Is A Special Admission Transfer Student From The Academy? Unprecedented Transfer Examination! Protests From Netizens And Parents, Why Is Lord Howe Still Silent? Then, was it because of the spotlight on Cheon Yeomyeong, who had surpassed her expectations? Of course, it was surprising, but that wasnt the reason for her unease. What troubled her wasShocking Interview With The Current Mercenary. Cheon Yeomyeong, Is He The Secret Escort From the Holy Knights? In-Depth Analysis Of His Relationship With The Saintess. It was a tabloid with a picture of the Saintess and Cheon Yeomyeong side by side. Fortunately for her, the article didnt have that many views. It was filled with nonsense about him being the Saintess secret escort from the Holy Knights and supposed romantic escapades with her.It barely had the same number of views as a propaganda piece titled South Korea Respects International Protection Laws And Grants Freedom To DragonHowever, seeing the Saintess photo was enough to make her blood boil.Seti knew it was foolish thinking.Yet the trauma and her feelings of inferiority were not something that could be erased by understanding alone.Only after she had gnawed her thumbnail into a ragged state did Seti manage to calm her mind a little.What a mess first thing in the morning.She took a deep breath and covered her face with her hands.Feeling this unsettled just by seeing a photo the other girl was inthat was ridiculous even for her. What? Am I some kind of girlfriend waiting for her conscripted boyfriend or something?1In a situation where she should have been making careful preparations for her revenge, this was an utter waste of emotions.Was she supposed to feel troubled that Yeomyeong managed to gain fame thanks to the Saintess? She should have been pleased about getting one step closer to their goal, shouldnt she? There was no reason to feel upset.He was different from the gods beyond the Dimensional Portal. Yeomyeong wouldnt have any reason or intention to abandon herAs Seti continued her train of thought, she slapped her cheeks and raised her hand to close the laptop. Or rather, she was about it.But the moment she heard the soft voice of her roommate waking up, she froze.Huh? Dung Beetle?Did she hear that wrong? Seti turned her head to see her blonde roommate, who had just woken up, staring wide-eyed at the photo of Yeomyeong on the laptop.Wow, its really Dung Beetle-ssi.Seeing her blonde roommate marveling as if she knew him well, Seti swallowed the curse that was about to come out.What now? * * *At the Manchuria base airfield, inside the VIP waiting room. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the blazing noon sun heated the waiting room, Margan sighed as he gazed outside.Relentless. They are absolutely relentless.A massive crowd had gathered outside the waiting room.Not only were there reporters trying to push their cameras through the waiting room windows but also soldiers with menacing looks as they peered into the waiting room.I dont understand why theyre creating such a fuss over a mere article.Margan sighed deeply, unable to endure the gaze that felt like sitting on a bed of nails, while Darulma teased him from beside.Well, even so, theyre actually being pretty restrained. Normally, theyd barge in and shove their cameras in your face.Are you telling me that now?Why raise your voice? You were the one who proudly announced yourself as the Transfer Admission Examiner in front of everyone.And youre not having it as bad as those two. Isnt that right, Yeomyeong?Darulma naturally addressed Yeomyeong. However, it was not Yeomyeong who answered him but the Saintess seated beside him and flipping through an academy pamphlet.Even so, I must say, it was pretty impressive. I hereby authorize your transfer to Lord Howe Academy! An academy teacher is definitely something else.As the Saintess spoke with a smile, Margan turned away, trying to hide his mixed expression of embarrassment and shyness.Seeing Margans reaction, Darulma shook his head. Meanwhile, Yeomyeong slowly opened his eyes.Darulma.What is it, Yeomyeong?Do you remember the conditions I spoke of back when we were in Manchuria?Upon hearing that, Darulma immediately recalled the conditions that Yeomyeong had set before going to fight the dragon.Of course, I remember them. The right to use the dwarfs workshop and the connection to the elixir vendor who sold the World Trees crystal.Although he did find them a bit unfair when he first heard the requests back then, things were different now because the investment value on Yeomyeong had greatly changed.From a business perspective, some connections were valuable just by the virtue of having them. Connections like Yeomyeong and the Saintess were the type that fell under that category.If it was possible to maintain those connections through this deal, there was no reason to refuse.Feel free to contact me anytime you wish to use the workshop. Ill craft whatever you need from the dragons rib bones. As for the elixir vendor I will need some time. Is that okay?Yes, waiting a bit is no problem.Darulma stroked his thick, full beard and added.Also feel free to contact me if you need anything else. Dungan Heavy Industries does not forget a favor.While the two were exchanging pleasantries, a plane arrived at the airfield.The plane was adorned with a symbol of books, swords, and a staff standing beside it against the morning glow.It was one of the three planes of Lord Howe Academy that existed on Earth.Its finally here!The Saintess smiled widely at the sight of the plane, but Margan could not bring himself to smile. Just the thought of having to push through those damned reporters to get to the plane was already giving him a headache.Since he couldnt avoid boarding the plane, he got up and began to gather his belongings.It didnt take him long to get ready. To begin with, the Saintess didnt have much luggage, and both Margan and Yeomyeong only had one travel bag each.Just as the three were done with their preparations and were about to leave the waiting room, Darulma spoke in a wistful voice.Yeomyeong and Saintess I hope we can meet once again in good health next time.The Saintess replied with a blessing from the gods and was the first to leave the waiting room. Ignoring the commotion caused by the reporters, she rushed towards the plane, going as far as to use her mana.Watching her back for a moment, Yeomyeong turned to Darulma and spoke.Please give my regards to everyone in the mercenary group.Perhaps surprised by the unexpected request, Darulma raised his eyebrows for a moment before responding with a grin.If you want to send your regards, you can do it yourself. You know our mercenary groups number, dont you?Well, if youre too shy to do it, I could do it for you but I dont think thats necessary.It was a surprisingly playful response from the chaebol. Yeomyeong unconsciously grinned along with him. And with that, their farewell was over.Yeomyeong bowed his head to Darulma and left the waiting room.However, after passing through the corridor filled with reporters, the smile on his lips had long gone as he headed towards the plane.Lord Howe Academy.Finally, he was heading to the place where the Player would be.1. What she actually says here is "Am I the girl who wears gomusin/rubber shoes?" This is a South Korean term for a young Korean woman who is waiting for her boyfriend to return from her two-year compulsory military service. Chapter 71: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student Queenie Cowan, at an unofficial meeting at the White House* **If you traveled east from Sydney, Australia, you would come across a massive island after an hour or so. Centered around the UNESCO World Heritage Site, Lord Howe Island, this place was connected to three other artificial islands.This was the pride of Australia and the only academy in the world dedicated to Superhumans.Lord Howe Academy.The four islands that made up the academy each boasted different characteristics and atmospheres, as each artificial island had 15-year intervals between their completion.Perhaps this also served as a testament to the advancement of modern architectural technology.On the oldest southern island, you could see antique buildings with decades of tradition.While on the newest northern island, you could find cutting-edge buildings and facilities.And that beauty was merely on the surface level. The true beauty of Lord Howe Academy was something only the students could experience.The curriculum, befitting the name academy, was the true beauty and pride of Lord Howe.For Superhumans, they had physical enhancement methods and martial arts.For Mages, it was Thaumaturgy comparable to the Magic Tower or Grande cole2.For Persons of Religion, teachings on spiritual descent and blessings were provided by priests dispatched directly from the Holy Nation.Following the wishes of founder Quinny Cowan, the academy provided all the techniques for handling mana according to the aptitude and talent of each student.And it didnt stop there; it also included classes on general knowledge and etiquette necessary for modern society, andAre there no shooting classes?What brought Margans endless praises about the academy to a stop was the voice of the Saintess.Shooting? Are you speaking about military training?I dont know the exact name. Are there any classes related to modern weaponry like pistols, rifles, grenades?Modern weaponry? Hearing that unexpected question, Margan tilted his head before responding.Yes, we do have such classes, but they are to prepare students aiming to enter military academies in the United States.He subtly turned his gaze towards Yeomyeong, who was listening to his explanation with one ear and letting it go out the other, only staring out the window.If this question is related to Mr. Yeomyeong, I dont think its necessary for him to receive military training at the academy.What?From what I know, all Superhumans in Korea are required to join the military. And as per my knowledge, Korean students immediately after graduation. Mr. Yeomyeong would probablySeeing that Margan had misunderstood her query, the Saintess once again interrupted with a smile.No, no. Im the one whos interested in learning it.Also, Yeomyeong probably doesnt need to learn how to shoot, you know? He seems pretty adept at handling firearms and carrying grenadesThe Saintess, who had been trailing off, had a sudden realization dawn upon her.Wait have you perhaps already completed your military service?Only then did Yeomyeong turn his head to look at Margan and the Saintess.How old do you think I am?Well, now that I think about it, arent you much older than me?Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes and stared at the Saintess blindfold, as if asking her if she had just realized this.Then since were on the topic of age, should I call you oppa?For the first time since they got on the plane, Yeomyeong showed a look of disdain.It was a look that hadnt appeared on his face even when countless reporters were crowding around him.Seeing that expression, Margan understood that the relationship the Saintess and Yeomyeong had wasnt the the kind of relationship the reporters had been talking about.Anyway, faced with an unexpected reaction, the Saintess scratched her nose and said,Thats strange. I heard that Korean men like being called oppa.Who told you that nonsense?My friend?Yeomyeong barely suppressed the retort rising to his throat.He wanted to say, Even your deranged mother let you make friends, huh? but he held that back as well.Only after exercising his Superhuman patience did Yeomyeong manage to give her a suitable response.Regardless, dont call me oppa. It feels uncomfortable seeing that well be in the same grade.Your reaction makes me want to call you oppa even more.Its pretty hilarious to see you make that face every time I joke around.As the Saintess chuckled, Yeomyeong shook his head before turning his gaze back out the window.Um, Saintess. If you really want to learn how to shoot, how about joining a shooting club instead of military training?A shooting club?Upholding the founders legacy, our academy conducts various activities for the students. Among themMargan subtly began his long-winded explanation about the academy again, and the Saintess listened attentively.Clubs and societies, Olympic gold medalists as personal instructors, and so onAs Margans gentle voice droned on, regaining his solitude, Yeomyeong fell back into his thoughts.The Sword of the Imperial Knight, the Academy Route, the PlayerUnder the coldly sinking golden eyes reflected in the airplane window, the janitor dove even deeper into his thoughts. * * * S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Author gritted his teeth as he watched his classmates whispering among themselves as they shared news articles on their phones.Was it because they were chattering among themselves during such an important lesson? No, that was not it.The thing that was troubling him was the term those guys his classmates were speaking about.The Saintess who changed the future of Manchuria and the unknown transfer student.Although he didnt know the reason she had suddenly departed for Manchuria, details revealed in news interviews and articles werent much different from the Saintess he was familiar with from the novel.She was depicted as a righteous figure willing to roll up her sleeves to prevent the deaths of innocents.Even though the reason she headed to North Manchuria remained unknown, it was within his realm of understanding since she had returned to the academy just before Chapter 1 began.However, the variable here was the rumored transfer student. He was a being outside the Authors knowledge.The Author chewed on his lips while thinking about the transfer student.It was hard to tell how many of the articles released by the war correspondents from Manchuria were actually true, but even if only half of them were factual, it was still unbelievable.Not only did he supposedly fight Kahal Magdu and obtain the dragons bones, but he also defeated a living dragon and on top of that, he even rode it?And the most unbelievable piece of information was his occupation.A rookie mercenary, they said? In the game, werent they NPCs that struggled against level 6 trash mobs?But what? He fought dragons?Maybe the dragon was weaker than expected, or perhaps it probably went easy on them after seeing the Saintess face.The dragon Orsay Taboul was a character only mentioned in the passing, so the Author had no way of knowing its skills and tendencies in detail.However, no matter how one looked at it, a dragon was still a dragon.Even with the help of the Saintess, the fact that a rookie mercenary survived an encounter with a dragon was not normal.It was something that did not make sense, no matter how much he thought about it.Still, if he tried to think of a possibilityIt was the most plausible hypothesis and also the worst-case scenario.If this hypothesis were true? This person had already turned the entire story upside down while he was twiddling his thumbs, waiting for the prologue to start.Once he reached that far, doubts began to spiral into more doubts.Of course, it was all just a hypothesis. Without meeting him directly and digging into the mans background, there was no way for him to confirm his doubts.His worry was deepened. It was a worry without any answer.He habitually chewed his lip, only snapping out of it when his lower lip split and the metallic taste of blood filled his mouth.And soon, the chime announcing dinner time rang.As soon as the familiar melody of Fr Elise ended, the students began to rise from their seats.However, unlike usual, no one was rushing to the dining hall.The Author licked his torn lips as he watched the crowd of students rush out of the classroom.While he was pondering over this, someone placed a hand on his shoulder.Do you not plan on going?The owner of the hand was Jeon Yunseong. From the Authors perspective, this boy came the closest character to being the protagonist.The Author trailed off, addressing the boy who believed the fake friendship he offered was real.Uh I am not sure. Will it be okay to go and see? I think the teachers might not like it.Oh, dont worry about that. Were not the only ones going.What if we all get demerits? There will definitely be people who wont go.The Author said this while glancing at the other people still remaining in the classroom.Apart from Jeon Yunseong and him, only two others were in the class.The elf princess who was hiding her identity and an unknown crazy bitch.If there are people who havent gone yet AhFollowing the Authors gaze, Jeon Yunseong turned his head and blushed slightly.In contrast to the innocent, youthful affection of the boy, the author swallowed blood-tinged saliva.It was because he remembered the crazy bitch he had encountered back at the garbage dump.The terrifying killing aura and mana that made his knees buckle just by thinking of it.What on earth was wrong with this world that such people were attending the academy?Yunseong, why dont we justJust as the Author was about to suggest that the two of them should go alone, the other boy happened to muster his courage.Uh, um! Miss Soe Miri?Yes?Jeon Yunseong called out to Soe Miri, who was organizing textbooks, and asked hesitantly.Uh, well would you like to accompany us?Accompany you? Where to?Realizing that he had omitted the context, Jeon Yunseong hastily added.To the a-airport! Were thinking of going to see the Saintess and the transfer student!Jeon Yunseong said while pulling the Author up.Taking some time to process the sudden proposal, Soe Miri blinked at the two of them and then smiled faintly.Yes, lets go together.Oh? Really?We are planning to go see them as well. The Author swallowed his curse as he looked at Seti, who was accompanying Soe Miri as if it were natural. He wanted to leave the group immediately, but facing those cold blue eyes, he felt like a rat facing a tiger, unable to open his mouth.Shall we go?Following Soe Miris excited words, the Author and the group left the classroom and started walking towards the airport.1. Pol Pot was a Cambodian communist revolutionary, politician and a dictator who ruled Cambodia as Prime Minister of Democratic Kampuchea between 1976 and 1979.2. A grande cole is a specialized top-level educational institution in France and some other previous French colonies such as Morocco and Tunisia. Chapter 72: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (2) * * *The plane carrying Yeomyeong and the Saintess landed gently on the runway.It was such a smooth touch-down that if they hadnt been looking out the window, they wouldnt have noticed that the plane had landed.Thats a good start.Margan commented briefly before turning his gaze in the same direction as the Saintess and Yeomyeong.Beyond the small airplane window was the view of the entire airport.Though the airport at Lord Howe Academy was smaller than most international airports, it was no less beautiful.According to the famous architect who designed it, he wanted it to be a place that radiated the vitality of youthJust as he said, the view outside the window was brimming with youthful energy.It was not in a metaphorical sense but in the literal sense.Uh is it always this crowded?The Saintess, who was looking out the window, asked in a startled voice.Hundreds, possibly over a thousand people, were swarming around the airport and the runway.Its not what I think it is, right?Unable to hide his flustered expression, Margan didnt respond.You told me that there wouldnt be a welcoming ceremony!Unable to hold back any longer, the Saintess screamed, and a drop of cold sweat ran down Margans forehead.Well the school didnt specifically make an announcement about your arrival today, SaintessThen who are all those people? Theyre all staring at our plane!Well, to be honest I myself am not sure as to how the students and staff found out about it and gathered here like thisSeeing Margan hesitate, Yeomyeong intervened.Its probably because of the reporters back in Manchuria.The reporters?Why else would they have been swarming around the Manchurian airport? They were probably planning to write an article or inform their fellow reporters about our departure.There was no need to guess what happened next.Given the nature of flights, once the destination and time of departure were known, it was not hard to predict the time of arrival.Of course, understanding the situation and accepting it were two completely different things.! I would have just attended the entrance ceremony if I had known that this would happen!As if embarrassed by something, the Saintess covered her face and stomped her feet.She continued behaving like that until the plane finished landing and was being towed to the airport.And just as the oblivious captain announced, The airstair will be ready shortly over the intercomThe Saintess spoke in a feeble voice.Yeomyeong, what are you thinking right now?Why do you want to know about my thoughts?Because you dont look scared or nervous in the slightest Im just curious about whats going on in your mind.Hmm actually, Im thinking about how Im lucky to have you with me.What?! Wha-what the hell are you saying all of a sudden?Startled, the Saintess raised her head. Yeomyeong shrugged and added.Well, with the Saintess here to draw everyones attention, I should be fine. Isnt that something to be grateful for?Perhaps the joke meant to ease the tension worked, as the Saintess let out a wry laugh.However, immediately after that, she threw a punch at Yeomyeong with an expression mixed with laughter and anger.* * *Anyway, while the two of them continued bickering, the plane came to a complete stop.And only after the planes exit door was opened did the Saintess stop punching Yeomyeong.It was because the once-absent sounds filling the airport became clearly audiblethe noise of people rushing, shouting, and camera shutters clicking. All these sounds, filled with anticipation and chatter, mingled together., seriously.The Saintess glanced at her suitcase. More precisely, at the Invisibility Cloak inside it.Until the time she headed to Manchuria she always wore an Invisibility Cloak at all times out of fear of the prejudice for being a half-Earthian and the pressure from the expectations placed on her as the Saintess.However, after going through various experiences in Manchuria, she decided to make a change. No, she had already changed.Just as she hadnt fled from the war correspondents, she would be able to handle the attention from the academy calmly.Although she still sighed heavily, the Saintess steeled herself. Also, Yeomyeongs indifferent expression was making her annoyedShall we go now?As soon as she stood up, Yeomyeong also got up and grabbed his bag.Margan, who had been watching the two of them, took the lead, with the Saintess and Yeomyeong following behind. And just as they were about to disembark from the planeSomeone stepped in through the planes doorway.A middle-aged man with a face full of wrinkles, dressed in a neatly arranged suit.Seeing the angry look on his face, Margan shouted.Admissions Director Medga?And before he could complete his sentence, Yeomyeong quickly glanced over at the middle-aged man.The Admissions Director? Why was someone this important, the person who oversaw all admissions at the academy here?Admissions Director, what brings you here.Before Margan could even finish his question, the Admissions Director strode straight into the plane and bowed his head to Yeomyeong and the Saintess.I sincerely apologize for the inconvenience caused to the Saintess and the transfer student. This matter is entirely our fault.Pardon? No, no. Its fine. Theres no need to apologize.The Saintess looked at Yeomyeong with an expression that seemed to say, You agree, right? and Yeomyeong nodded in response.However, the mistake the Admissions Director was talking about was more than that.A sudden outburst of protests. The hostility it contained was not directed at the Saintess but at Yeomyeong.From cries about the unfairness of the transfer examination to jeers about why a Dragon Rider bastard was using a plane.What the hell are they talking about!Having finally understood the meaning of the protests, the Saintess tried to step outside the plane, but the Admissions Director reached out to stop her.Saintess, before you get angry, could you please hear me out?Hear you out? What more do you have to say? Yeomyeong is being insulted publicly at this very moment!And before the Saintess could say more, Yeomyeong gently held her by the shoulder.Lets listen to what the Admissions Director has to say.Since the person who should have been worked up was saying so, the Saintess had no choice but to swallow her anger.As she quickly turned her away, Yeomyeong calmly asked for an explanation.So Director, what on earth is going on down there? Why am I being insulted?Well its because of the transfer examination.Transfer examination? What did that have to do with anything?As Yeomyeong furrowed his brows, the Admissions Director began his explanation.* * *The competition for a seat at Lord Howe Academy was so intense, that the term murderous didnt even do it justice. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though one of the requirements was that applicants had to either be Superhuman or, at the very least, able to sense mana, the interest in Superhumans among the general public meant that the number of people applying to the academy never decreasedif anything, it kept increasing exponentially every year.Because of that, all sorts of temptations lurked around the Admissions Office, which handled the Academys admissions.Famous celebrities, politicians, and even nobles from beyond the Dimensional Portal openly solicited backdoor admissions.Bribes of stocks or cash were just the start; there were also those who promised elixirs or power.Of course, none of those illicit requests were approved over the past 12 years.This was partly due to the founders resolution for the academys admission process to be fair and also thanks to the stubbornness of Medga Dubois, who had held the position of admissions director for 12 years.However, had those 12 years been too long? Or was the lure of bribes and illicit requests simply too strong?Over the years, those eyeing Medgas position began to appear within the academy.Nikolay Tcherny, an Academy board member, was a prime example.For the last few years, he made brazen attempts to place his own person in the position of Admissions Director.And the only reason he failed was because Medga, the current Director, never showed any flaws, but it was widely believed among the teachers that he could take over the Admissions Office at any timeUm, Director?What is it, Mr. Cheon Yeomyeong? Is there something you havent understood?No, not that, but its a bit long. Could you just get to the point?As soon as Yeomyeong finished speaking, the Saintess let out a soft chuckle.Momentarily at a loss for words, Megda then nodded upon hearing the insults coming from outside.It seems that Ive been lacking in consideration. Youre the one being insulted. My apologies.He cleared his throat before continuing.To put it briefly, this whole situation is a scheme to use your transfer as a pretext to humiliate you and oust me from the position of admissions director.Is my transfer really that big of an issue?Originally, our Academy never had a transfer system. Youre the first and likely the last.Yeomyeong was already aware that his transfer was unprecedented.After all, even Margan, who had come to authorize his transfer, only had a single piece of paper with the words Transfer Admission Examiner written on it.However, he never imagined it would lead to such a big issue.Considering all his achievements and the skills he had demonstrated.Yeomyeong massaged his temples for a moment. The voices outside the plane continued to criticize him.Mr. Cheon Yeomyeong. Im sorry that you have to go through this ordeal because of my selfish desire to have you transferred here as soon as possible. I hope you dont get hurt by the foolishness of the adults.No, wellAnd just in case youre worried, I can assure you theres no chance youll be expelled. Your entire transfer process was conducted under the legitimate authority of the Admissions Director and approved by the Principal.Medga offered both an apology and reassurance in a polite tone. Hearing this, the Saintess raised her head.Then wouldnt it be enough to just explain the reason behind Yeomyeongs transfer? People arent fools; he defeated a dragonBefore she could finish speaking, Medga sighed.Saintess, when faced with something they find hard to believe some people will simply assume it to be false.And there are also those who turn away from the truth due to jealousy.The people cursing Yeomyeong from outside were surely such people.Having understood this, the Saintess simply pursed her lips without saying anything.As everyone on the plane fell silent for a moment, Yeomyeong suddenly began rummaging through his bag.Yeomyeong?What?What are you doing?I cant just sit around and do nothing, right?Saying this, Yeomyeong pulled out a standard-issued iron sword from his bag.Since the Academy prohibited sharp blades, this sword had been dulled on purpose.While Medga and Margan stared at the sword with puzzled looks on their faces, only the Saintess realized his intention and opened her mouth in shock.Hey! What are you planning to do now? Youre at the Academy!The simplest solution?Simple solution, he said? Only then did Medga guess why Yeomyeong had drawn his sword, and joined the conversation.What do you plan to do, Mr. Cheon Yeomyeong?If theyre making all this fuss just because of my transfer, shouldnt I just prove my abilities?Youre right. Thats why were also planning to arrange an opportunity for you to do so. Well be gathering the staff and the press in a few daysBut arent they already gathered outside?And before Medga could do anything to stop him, Yeomyeong quickly turned around and walked toward the back door of the plane.W-wait! Yeomyeong! Just hold on for a moment!Margan, who had been watching them until now, tried to stop Yeomyeong, but this time, the Saintess raised her hand to block him.Leave him be.B-but, Saintess! If Yeomyeong loses like this!He might injure his opponent, but Yeomyeong wont lose.Oh, and even if he does injure his opponent, I can heal them right up. So, it doesnt matter if he cuts off a limb or two!After the Saintess said so, practically shouting loud enough for everyone to hear, Yeomyeong exited the plane through the rear door.Since there was no stair truck at the back door, he had to jump down from a considerable height, landing on the ground with a thud.The moment he landed, everyones eyes were immediately drawn to him.Not only the reporters and external figures stationed at the Academy, but also the various staff members and students gathered there.Before the eyes of a crowd with more than a hundred people, Yeomyeong calmly raised his sword.Hello, everyone. Im Cheon Yeomyeong, the newest transfer to the Academy.Compared to the murmurs of the crowd, his voice was soft, but the Superhumans gathered at the airport gathered their mana to listen to Yeomyeongs voice.To all those who have been doubting my abilities, those who have called me a fraudster whoever you are, I will give you the opportunity to back your claim.As he spoke softly, mana began to gather around his sword. It was a gesture more convincing than a thousand words.If anyone wants to fight me.As silence filled the space between the crowd at the airport, Yeomyeongs declaration resonated in their ears.Step forward. Chapter 73: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (3) * * *A brazen, yet bold declaration.All those who heard it had reactions that varied greatly.Some burst out in laughter, some took a step back in fright, while others raised their cameras in admiration.And the most common reaction was anticipation.Not only among the first-year students, who boasted the largest number of attendees, but also among the staff and external lecturers who had come to watch.As if they had planned it in advance, everyone turned their gaze to the transfer student with his sword drawn out and the people who were insulting him at the same time.Those who knew of the political conflict between Director Nikolay and the Admissions Director looked all serious, but the students were simply bubbling with excitement as they looked forward to the fight.Superhuman versus Superhuman. And on top of that, one of them was the protagonist of those ridiculous rumors, wasnt he?The students began to move, each trying to find the perfect spot to watch the fight.As they pushed each other and climbed over railings, the crowd reached all the way to the airport runway.Even the airport security staff, who should have stepped in, were too distracted by the fight, allowing a natural barrier to form around the transfer student and those who had insulted him.A wall of students.Trapped within the human barrier without warning, the expressions of the instigators hardened.What are you waiting for? Is there no one willing to step forward and prove themselves?Riding on that momentum, the transfer student began to taunt the instigators.However, there was no response. The dozens of instigators who had just been hurling insults moments ago fell silent at once.They were either hesitating, looking for a chance to escape, or simply keeping their mouths shut as they glared at the transfer student.Just as the students were starting to feel disappointed upon seeing the instigators retreatThe transfer student made his move.The more perceptive students narrowed their eyes as they watched his steps with complete attention.The way the mana rippled with each step he took suggested that he had undoubtedly mastered a unique martial art.One step, two steps.As the transfer student drew closer, the instigators gradually retreated. And were even some who appeared to be Superhumans among them.And just when the distance between the instigators and the transfer student had narrowed down to approximately ten pacesStop! We were merely raising a legitimate concern!One of the instigators suddenly yelled.A few spectators recognized him as an employee associated with the board of directors. Additionally, they also knew that he was a part of Tchernys faction.I cant believe my eyes! Not only has he drawn his sword against a crowd of unarmed people, but he also dares to threaten us so openly! How can someone like him be admitted to Lord Howe?He shouted, conscious of the attention focused on him.Everyone! Do you see this? This is why the founder never established a transfer system! Its to prevent unvetted individuals like him from tarnishing the reputation of the Academy!Instead of replying, the transfer student stopped and tilted his head, as if daring them to continue.The instigator who met his calm, golden eyes swallowed hard before yelling with even more passion.Everyone! Take a good look at the person the Admissions Director has brought in after ignoring tradition, using some ridiculous transfer examination bullshit!Hmm.A lowly mercenary who draws their sword without hesitation! Is it even acceptable for a person like this to become an academy student?As soon as his passionate speech came to an end, the students shifted their gazes to the transfer student.Regardless of his achievements in Manchuria or the rumors surrounding him it was true that he was admitted without going through the proper procedures.Of course, the students werent thinking that far when they looked at the transfer student. A political matter like this was best left for the staff to bicker over.The students were simply curious to see how the transfer student would respond.And in the next moment, the transfer students response exceeded their expectations.Do you know? The Saintess can even heal injuries such as severed limbs without much trouble.What did he just say? The employee who had been yelling just a moment ago tilted his head and on realizing the meaning behind the words, he swallowed audibly. Seeing him fall silent, the transfer student pointed his sword at each of the instigators. A finger from those who oppose the transfer, an arm from those who insulted me, and a limb each from those bastards who blatantly incited others.His tone was calm, yet menacing.The instigators, as well as everyone around them, were left speechless.In the eerie silence, the transfer student slowly began to walk towards the instigators.- The students whispered among themselves, and security guards rolled their eyes.Some staff members started making urgent calls for help, and the instigators tried their best to push past the students and escape.At that moment, someone leaped out from the crowd of students and blocked the path of the transfer student.Beneath her neatly combed black straight hair, the girl had eyes as deep blue as lapis lazuli.Her cold expression and perfectly maintained school uniform gave off a dignified air.If not for the heavy hammer she was holding, she could have been mistaken for a model student.Anyway, the girl who blocked the transfer student let the hammer hang and said.Lets end it here, shall we? Mr. Transfer Student?Why should I?If its a matter of proving your skills, you can do it without these fools, right?And with those words, the two of them glared at each other in silence, neither saying who should go first.To others, it looked like a tense moment of mutual assessmentIn reality, both of them were trying their best to suppress their laughter.With twitching lips, Yeomyeong finally broke the silence after barely managing to reign in his laughter.Whats your name?Hong Seti. I was accepted as the third highest-ranked student among the first years. Will I be a good enough opponent to prove your skills?Well well see.With that, both of them swung their weapons simultaneously. * * * Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the sword and hammer clashed, mana erupted. The displaced air instantly surged forth, creating a gust of wind.And it was Seti who was pushed back in the clash of strength.Though she was using a smaller War Hammer than usual, Yeomyeongs mana was above expectations.Even the spectating staff were wide-eyed on seeing the density of the mana.His mana was far beyond what it had been during their previous encounter.Had he consumed some sort of elixir? What kind of elixir made him this strong? Did he eat a dragons heart?Thinking that it would be nice if that were the case, Seti stepped forward.The Flying Kick. The same technique she used to strike his head during their first encounter, with the exact position and angle.Yeomyeong avoided the foot by a hairs breadth and swung his sword at the empty space. It was clear he was holding himself from using the Flying Kick technique against Seti.With a smirk on her face, Seti swung her hammer using centrifugal force.Once again, the sword and hammer clashed.Mana surged again and a shockwave more powerful than the previous one swept through the area.As Seti was pushed back, she could see her spectating classmates and faculty members gaping in astonishment.That was the exact reaction she was going for. Yes, this was how his academy debut should be.Seti gathered even more mana and locked eyes with Yeomyeong. The emotion in his golden eyes was plain: faster and stronger.If that was what he wanted, then so be it.She immediately unleashed her martial arts technique. Mana surged violently like a storm, enhancing every part of her body.Her arm and shoulder wielding the hammer, as well as her trapezius muscle, latissimus dorsi muscle, and erector spinae.The foundation of martial arts was to squeeze every muscle in ones body.Following that simple principle, Seti swung the hammer down at Yeomyeong.The next moment, the runway roared. A tremendous wave shook the surroundings, and the students within reach tumbled over.Even Yeomyeong, who barely avoided the attack, could only focus on regaining his balance on the trembling ground.Seizing the opportunity, Seti suppressed the recoil of her hammer and used the Flying Kick technique.Overwhelming power made up for the lack of precision.And the next moment, she once again brought the hammer down on Yeomyeongs head.Quickly adjusting his stance, Yeomyeong swung his sword. With that swift decision he made in a split second, his blade sliced through.The mana imbued in the sword rippledMana from the Surging Wave technique, which she was also familiar with.However, there wasnt enough time for him to fully unleash his mana.Contemplating on whether to reduce the power, Seti widened her eyes at the light bursting from his sword.!!!!!!The deafening noise was not just from the clash of weapons.It was the sound of refined mana and mana nullifying each other.Despite the shock, a student who had been watching the two intently shouted as Setis body was suddenly lifted into the air.Maintaining her stance, she landed on the ground with much difficulty.Although she avoided the disgrace of rolling on the ground in her school uniform, her hair was disheveled, and the hand holding the War Hammer trembled.It was clear that she had been pushed back overwhelmingly.How strong.As she swept her hair back, Seti figured it would be a close fight even if she took it seriously from now on.Although all of this was merely a performance, she was still a Superhuman. It was unavoidable that she felt a sense of pride creep up in her chest.Of course, unlike her, Yeomyeong didnt seem to feel any such pride.The fact that he kept glancing at her with a subtle look of worry was enough proof.Setis original plan was to keep fighting until someone intervened, but it was clear that Yeomyeong would be the first to ask to conclude it.Are you going to continue?As expected, Yeomyeong asked while loosening his grip on his sword.He was such an easy person to get a read on. Seti suppressed a smile and raised her hammer again.I still have an ultimate move left.Yeomyeong sighed instead of replying and began channeling the mana from the Surging Wave technique into his sword.It was as if he was determined to demonstrate his actual Sword Aura this time, relentlessly infusing his blade with mana.Seti, too, drew mana and infused it into her war hammer.The next strike would decide the winner.The two of them looked at each other with such blatant intensity that even the most oblivious person present could see it clearly.Of course, it was also evident that Seti was at a disadvantage but fights were rarely that simple.As the surrounding students held their breath and even the staff who planned to intervene momentarily paused, the two prepared to swing their weapons. Or rather, they intended to.Seti?! Yeomyeong?! No!Just before the Sword Aura could burst forth, a frivolous scream from the direction of the airplane interrupted them.The sudden noise caused everyones attention to shift toward the airplane door.There, a girl in a pure white priestess robe was climbing down the airstairs.Yeomyeong, you fool! If you hurt Seti, I wont just!To be precise, she tumbled down the stairs. Chapter 74: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (4) * * *Lord Howe Academy, Conference Room 1.People of different colors and ethnicities were seated at a massive round table made of luxurious hardwood, unfolding documents.Teaching representatives from major departments, as well as directors from key offices such as administration, admissions, and public relations.With everyone, who could rightly be called the real power of the academy, gathered, only the hushed sound of pages being turned could be heard.And just before the silence could become uncomfortable, the door to the conference room opened, and a middle-aged woman with her hair tied up stepped in.Himena Libero.Or as she preferred to be called Principal instead of her official title President of Lord Howe Academy.Youve arrived. Ms. Preno, Ms. Principal.The staff stood up in unison and bowed their heads.In response to their greeting, the Principal smiled gently and casually made her way to the seat at the head of the table.Following her lead, the staff also sat back down and turned toward her.Ladies and gentlemen of the staff, I apologize for summoning you at this late hour. As those of you who have seen the documents on the table already know, this emergency meeting was convened at the behest of Director Nikolay.The Principal looked at Director Nikolay Tcherny, who was sitting to her left.The agenda for this meeting is for us to vote on the disciplinary action regarding both the transfer student and the Admissions Director.The staff, who were quick to pick up on the latest rumors, showed no reaction as if they had expected this.However, professors, like Professor Kadan from the Magic Department, turned to the Admissions Director with a look of surprise.How did that strict person end up in this situation?As everyone pondered this, Nikolay raised his hand. The Principal gave him permission to speak with a slight gesture. As some of you may already know, a tragic event occurred at our academy today.Director Nikolay stood up and scanned the staff around the table before continuing.Due to one persons choice and one persons misconduct, the academy has suffered enormous mental and material damage.With a triumphant voice, he turned towards Medga, the Admissions Director.First, Runway 2 at the airport has been damaged. According to the Facilities Management Department, it will take three days to restore it to normal.The runway was damaged? Some teachers turned to the head of Facilities Managemen,t as if asking if that was true.He simply shrugged his shoulders in response. On receiving his unspoken affirmation, Nikolay continued.But thats not all. According to the numerous testimonies we have received, the transfer student overtly threatened the staff who were present on-site. Not just with words, but using weapons and mana as well. Huh.Upon hearing a sigh from an unknown staff member, Nikolay spoke with greater emotion.Additionally, 27 staff members, including Pedro, an employee of the board, are complaining of mental distress. Some have even requested leave due to post-traumatic stress disorder.A total of 19 people, including the students who had gathered on the runway, have suffered injuries of varying degrees. Fortunately, none of them were severe, but the medical team has officially requested restraint.He spoke with an agitated expression and gestures. Seeing everyones attention fixed on him, Nikolay slammed his hand on the table.And among the injured is the Saintess herself! Its fortunate she was able to heal herself, but she still suffered a broken arm! Were not just talking about some ordinary person herethis is the Saintess! And this happened on her very first day at the academy!Medga remained silent, glaring at Nikolay, who had just finished speaking while trying to hide a sneer.Everyone! I hereby call for immediate disciplinary action to be taken against the transfer student and for the removal of Medga from the position of Admissions Director.Teachers with even little to no interest in the internal politics of the academy recognized Nikolays ploy and frowned, but that was all.Assuming that all of Nikolays claims were true, then disciplinary action against the Admissions Director was warranted.After all, this transfer was solely the Admissions Directors unilateral decision.Do you have any rebuttals, Admissions Director Medga?The Principal, who had been resting her chin on her hand, asked. Medga sighed and replied.Its hard to say that the transfer student is the only one at fault. There were people who were deliberately condemning the transfer. And especiallyBut before he could continue with his explanation, Director Nikolay interrupted.Condemn, you say?! What they were doing was expressing their opinion in a legitimate manner! How could you describe people who were protesting against your overreach of authority like that, Director! Arent you ashamed? Hah.Faced with such a shallow ploy, Medga swallowed his sigh.Even though that man had relied on his connections outside the academy to gain his current position, how could he stoop to such a low level?Although it was a situation that would make one sigh involuntarily, the other staff members had grim expressions.Even if they put aside the damage caused to the runway, the fact that a Superhuman student threatened ordinary staff and caused the injury to the Saintess was no trivial matter.If there are no objections, we will immediately proceed with the vote.As Nikolay said this, the back door of the conference room opened, and secretaries carrying the voting boxes and ballots rushed in.It was as if they were advertising that they had prepared everything in advance. From the emergency meeting to the voting, it was all just so blatantly obvious.Ignoring the staffs uncomfortable expressions, Nikolay continued to address the table.Lastly, I will ask. Does anyone oppose the voting?It was clear that no one would oppose taking a vote, though there might be those who cast an opposing vote.Then, we will start the votingJust as Nikolay was about to declare it triumphantly, the Principal raised her hand.Ms. President?Principal.Yes, Ms. Principal. Uh, may I ask why you raised your hand?You asked if there were any objections, didnt you?The Principals stern gaze caused Nikolays expression to harden.Objections? You have heard my entire explanation, right? The transfer was an overreach of authority by the Admissions DirectorNot by the Admissions Director. It was my command. What?Nikolay was struck speechless. Tapping the table, the Principal continued.I was the one who approved the transfer of the mercenary called Cheon Yeomyeong. The sound of the Principals fingers tapping the table echoed through the conference room.So, if anyone should be taking responsibility for this incident, it should be me. Dont agree, Director Nikolay?The Principal enunciated each word with great care.You also brought up dismissal, right? I think its too extreme of a measure for an accident caused by a single student.M-Ms. Principal, I.I know, I know. I understand that you have put in some effort for all this.But boundaries must be maintained. The students gathered at the airport are no fools, and if the staff are fooled by such blatant schemes, what will the students think?The atmosphere had become peculiar. Director Nikolay, not even bothering to wipe the sweat from his forehead, answered in a flustered manner.I thought this was a matter of the academys prestige. And if you take any matter involving the Saintess lightly of the Saintess.The Principal narrowed her eyes and turned her head.However, her gaze was not directed at Director Nikolay but rather to the back of the table.Does that woman think so as well?Only then did the teachers gazes turn to the back.At the end of the conference room, where the secretaries and personal assistants were sitting in a rowSat a woman in a blue coat, with a plain blue mask on her face while crossing her legs and looking at the table.Only a few recognized her identity.At most, a few keen-eyed individuals realized that the coat she was wearing was the representative attire of the Blue Rat.But Nikolay was different. As soon as he saw the blue mask, he swallowed nervously.It was an appearance anyone from Moscow would recognize.Wh-why is that woman at the academyNikolay stammered as he took a step back.While the staff, unable to guess her identity, were unable to hide their confusion, the Principal simply tilted her head.Is it that strange for a parent to come to see their daughters admission?* * *The male dormitory for first-year students at Lord Howe Academy was chaotic as ever. While it was always lively, it was even more so. Because today was the day the rumored transfer student was moving in.The dormitory staff gritted their teeth while sneaking occasional glances at the clock, while the students gathered in groups at the windows, keeping an eye on the path leading to the dormitory.After a long wait, two people could be seen walking down the brightly lit hallway.Leading the way and giving directions was the familiar dormitory supervisor. And following him was- Students, who were seeing the transfer student for the first time, did not hide their disappointment. The neatly dressed transfer student did not seem special in any manner.- .Of course, the students who had seen him back at the airport thought differently.They had seen the transfer student threatening to sever the limbs of the instigators and the battle in which he brought forth his Sword Aura.Jealousy, admiration, pure curiosity.Amidst countless gazes of the male students, the transfer student had already arrived right in front of the dormitory.The Tradition of the DormitoryIt referred to the long-standing practice of assigning rooms based on admission rankings, the higher the ranking, the better the room.Although it was only a matter of assigning rooms with better sunlight or ones closer to the stairsBoys of this age often stoked their competitive spirit over such minor trivialities.Asked one of the students rushing down the central staircase.It was a simple question, but it was enough to ignite a flame in the boys hearts.Who was stronger? Jeon Yunseong, the strongest first year and the pride of America? Or the transfer student who had supposedly defeated a dragon?By the time the transfer student entered the first-floor lobby, that was the discussion that had everyones attention.However, as if on cue, the moment the transfer student stepped into the dormitory, the students fell silent at the same time.HmmHis cold, golden eyes scanned the students gathered in the lobby and the central staircase.After observing the students for a moment, the transfer student turned to the dormitory head and asked.Mr. Dormitory Head. Is there a welcoming ceremony or something?Uh wellLooking flustered, the dormitory head trailed off.He didnt know why so many students had gathered in the lobby.Fortunately, his bewilderment did not last long. Unable to tolerate the silence, someone revealed the truth.This isnt a welcoming ceremony; everyones gathered to see you.See?A burly boy stepped forward from among the students. He added in a gruff voice, as if he had just past puberty.Cheon Yeomyeong, you are a famous person whos been all over the news as of late. So, you know, its like theyve gathered to see a celebrity.And also maybe you might be assigned to the best room in our dorm.Assigned to the best room what? What kind of nonsense was this? Yeomyeong raised an eyebrow.Oh, I see. It looks like you dont know about this yet. Its a tradition in the first-year male dormitory.Seeing Yeomyeongs indifferent reaction, the boy hastily explained the dormitorys tradition.Though his explanation was a bit muddled, it wasnt difficult to understand.The tradition where male students were assigned to better rooms based on their admission ranking.As soon as his explanation ended, Yeomyeong commented curtly.What a foolish tradition.Reactions were mixed. Some snickered in agreement, while others frowned in displeasureRegardless of the students reactions, Yeomyeong paid them no heed and addressed the dormitory head.Mr. Dormitory Head, where is my room?Uh Room 314. Ill show you the way.Relieved that no dispute regarding the room seemed imminent, the dormitory head sighed and prepared to guide him.However, the next moment, the boy who had given him the explanation of the tradition earlier jumped up.Landing in the center of the lobby, right in front of the dormitory head and Yeomyeong, the boy did not hide his burning gaze.Cheon Yeomyeong. Im Wesley, ranked 4th in the admission rankings. Im currently using the second-best room in this dorm.It was clear what he would say next, even if left unsaid. Cheon Yeomyeong could have refused, but there was no reason for him to do so. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wouldnt have acted so boldly back at the airport if he didnt want to be noticed.Yeomyeong was about to open his bag and take out his sword. However, he just set the bag down and clenched his fists.Seeing this, Wesley also raised his fists. Far from being displeased, he actually had a smile on his face.Are we going to do this barehanded?Yes, barehanded. Are there any rules?Until one side surrenders.The dormitory staff tried to intervene, but the dormitory head waved them off. It was a gesture to let them be.This marked the moment when Yeomyeong and Wesleys fight officially became a dispute over a room.As the staff sighed and the male students cheeredHere I come.Wesley kicked the ground. Chapter 75: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (5) * * *Contrary to most common misconceptions, Superhuman martial arts were not just techniques meant to enhance the body.The Superhuman strength and speed were merely the external manifestation.The true foundation of martial arts lay in the philosophy and ideology of handling mana.It was what Superhumans often called the True IntentionA single line from a book, a realization buried in a persons heart, or someones earnest dreamThat was what they called the true martial art. Thus, martial arts had become a teaching for cultivating the mind and training to test the limits of the body.Of course, there were exceptions.In such cases, the very purpose of martial arts was to seek greater strength and faster speed.For example, many military Superhuman martial arts developed during the Cold War displayed such tendencies.Although those martial arts had naturally been phased out in modern times, some were still being passed down.And the martial art Wesley practiced was precisely one such martial art.Its official name was classified by the military, but the media called it Air Dominance, a super-speed martial art.As soon as Wesley said, Here I come, he immediately reached right under Yeomyeongs nose.His fist traced a bold arc, and the wind struck Yeomyeongs cheek first.Yeomyeong neither blocked nor tried to dodge the punch. Instead, he used his right fist to counter.A blatant cross-counter. Wesley withdrew his punch and blocked Yeomyeongs fist using his elbow.He planned to deflect the fist and then deliver a follow-up blow.However, contrary to Wesleys expectations, a chilling sound echoed from his elbow that met Yeomyeongs fist.Horrific pain surged up Wesleys arm, but he did not relent.Instead, he raised his knee, aiming for the lower body. It was blocked.Left punch, blocked. Shoulder strike while trying to close in, deflected. Headbutt, dodged.In the rapid exchange of blows, Wesleys attacks kept failing repeatedly.Was the gap this big? Just as Wesley gritted his teeth and tried to continue attackingYeomyeongs foot struck his abdomen without warning and Wesley flew before crashing to the ground.The force behind the kick was so strong that the flooring broke with a cracking sound.Reactions to that scene were complete opposites. The students were in awe while the dormitory staff massaged their foreheads.Regardless of their reactions, Wesley rose from the ground with a look of grimace.Motherfu were you holding back?Seeing Wesley spit blood, Yeomyeong shook his head.No, I thought this much strength would have been sufficient. Youre sturdier than I expected.Ha!Wesley bared his teeth and laughed. Even though his legs were trembling from the shock and blood flowed down his forehead, his eyes were full of determination.It seems like you prefer using your legs instead of your fists. Dont hold back; use your full strength.Hmm. Yeomyeong struggled to keep himself from retorting sharply.Although he was worried about the possibility of his statement being perceived as a taunt, he was more concerned about killing Wesley by accident.Controlling his strength was harder than expected. After all, did the need to control his strength ever arise?From the Necromancer to dragons and Mara. All the opponents Yeomyeong had faced so far were formidable in their own right, that if he didnt exert every ounce of his strength, he would be putting his life on the lineAre you thinking of something else during the fight!?Seeing Yeomyeong remain silent, Wesley shouted angrily before charging again.It was a lightning-fast but straightforward attack. The martial art pursuing pure strength aimed for Yeomyeongs vital points.Starting with a punch aimed at his neck, the exchange this time was one-sided this time as well. Rapid strikes and powerful blows, counters and evasions.But the exchange didnt last long.At the moment Wesleys mana showed signs of depleting, Yeomyeong suddenly reached out for Wesleys neck.!With his neck grabbed all of a sudden, a scream barely escaped Wesleys mouth.If controlling his strength was proving to be difficult, Yeomyeong decided to just knock him out with a normal attack and grabbed his neck.Keuh, l-let go!Recognizing Yeomyeongs intention, Wesley swung his fists frantically, but Yeomyeongs grip around his neck tightened even more.As Wesleys strength began to drain from his limbs and as the dormitory staff were rushing in to stop the fightSomeones foot came flying from the central staircase railing.The dropped attack was aimed precisely at Yeomyeongs arm holding Wesleys neck.Fortunately, Yeomyeong instinctively flung Wesley to the side; the force behind the kick would have probably broken his arm if he had accepted the blow directly.As if proving his judgment right, the lobby floor cracked, and a cloud of dust was kicked up.Yeomyeong frowned while looking at the dust. Was he surprised by the surprise attack? No, that was not it. It was because he recognized the technique used against him.Quake Stomp.From what Seti told him, that technique could be considered the strongest attack of the Flying Kick technique.And as the dust settled, a familiar handsome boy appeared.Jeon Yunseong?The public enemy number one in Korea and, at the same time, he was considered as the most handsome Korean by blood.Although Yeomyeong had never met him face-to-face, he glared at the other boy with a fierce expression.That Flying Kick technique! Dont say that the one sent from Korea.Just as Jeon Yunseong was about to say something, Wesley, who regained his senses, yelled at him.Hey, Jeon Yunseong! Why did you interfere!No, I was trying to save you.Save me? Why? Did you think that a fight over a room was going to end in murder?Wesleys words made the other students attention shift to Jeon Yunseong simultaneously.And for some reason, there was not a trace of goodwill in their gazes.Even Yeomyeong, who wasnt very perceptive, noticed that the students gazes towards Jeon Yunseong were rather strange. It was almost like they were looking at someone who insulted their parents.And it wasn;t just Yeomyeong who felt this way. After mumbling to himself, Jeon Yunseong lowered his head deeply.Sorry, I misunderstood.Hey! You call that an apology?Im really sorry. I didnt mean to ruin the fight.Jeon Yunseong bowed his head to Wesley, while the students glared at him coldly while the dormitory staff looked bewildered.After observing the scene for a moment, Yeomyeong dusted his clothes.Regardless of Jeon Yunseongs circumstances, he had played around enough for the time being.Mr. Dormitory Head, what happens to the fight over a room if it ends like this?Usually, it is considered to be a draw.Is that so? Then shall we go to the originally assigned room. Was it Room 314?Wesley, who had been listening to their conversation, was startled and tried to intervene.A draw? Its not over yet!Thats what you think.No! I can still fight.Yeomyeong gazed at Wesley without saying a word. Wesleys lips twitched, before quickly turning away, his fists trembling.There was a limit to being honest with ones emotions. Seeing someone who looked like they were not far off in age behaving like this really hit home that he was actually at school.But to have his first day at the first school he ever attended turned out like thisYeomyeong stifled a sigh before gathered his belongings. He then addressed Wesley, whose fists were still trembling.Be it a fight over a room or a duel, we can do it as many times as you like.What? You want to go another round?Yes, but not tomorrow I have a prior appointment. Maybe sometime later this week. As the dormitory head added silently, Wesley jumped up and burst into laughter.Huh, I was defeated in skill and in character.I heard you were a mercenary, but it turns out that youre quite the something after all, huh?As Wesley strode over and extended his hand, Yeomyeong struggled to keep the muscles in his face from twisting into grimace.He sincerely hoped that such people werent common in the academy. Pushing away the ominous feeling, Yeomyeong shook Wesleys hand.Reactions to their handshake were neither particularly good nor bad.Most students were satisfied with the entertaining spectacle, while the dormitory staff frowned at the damaged floor.Some students, who were unable to read the mood, had question marks floating above their heads, but the majority began to disperse with the attitude that it was better to just let it go.As the commotion on his first day as a transfer student came to an end, Yeomyeong followed the dormitory head, briefly locking eyes with Jeon Yunseong, who stood blankly in the lobby.Envy, disappointment, and intense suspicion.Sensing those emotions of his, Jeon Yunseong averted his gaze belatedly, but Yeomyeong decided to remember that look, recalling Setis words about using him for revenge.* * *The Author held his breath, listening intently to the sounds coming from outside the door. The chatter about Jeon Yunseong and the confrontation between the transfer student and Wesley continued until it suddenly fell silent.Were Wesley and the transfer student fighting? In the ensuing silence, the Author recalled the scene they had seen at the airport earlier.The fight between the transfer student and Hong Seti, that crazy bitch.While Jeon Yunseong and Soe Miri, who were watching the duel alongside him, expressed their admiration the Author felt differently.To be honest, it was terrifying.Was it because it was his first time witnessing a fight with Killing Aura and mana erupting?While that was partly the reason, what truly frightened the Author was the transfer students skills.Not only was he able to coat his sword with mana, but he could also execute Sword Aura.Compared to him, who was still on the verge of becoming a Superhuman, the difference was as vast as heaven and earth.And if the transfer student was truly from reality the gap was one that he would never be able to bridge, no matter what he did.The Author buried his head between his knees and trembled.Should he propose an alliance or request his cooperation? Perhaps he could even use the strange fated events he knew about as bait to recruit him as a subordinateIt was a matter of perspective. After all, didnt he himself think that this world belonged to him?What if that guy was another person from reality? He would have gotten the Author immediately, without a second thought.Indeed, staying at the academy no longer seemed like a good idea; perhaps escaping and finding another way would be better- While the Author was contemplating his next move, someone knocked on the door. Startled, he looked toward it.Wh-who is it?- Why was the dormitory head here at this hour? Feeling a sense of foreboding, the Author answered.Ah, yes, Mr. Dormitory Head. Please come in.The door opened immediately after he gave his permission.And the next moment, the Author bit his lip to suppress a scream.Behind the dormitory head who opened the door, was the transfer student Yeomyeong.Mr. Cheon Yeomyeong, this is the room you will stay in from now on. The dormitory rules are on that desk, and for the blankets and pillows.His worst-case scenario had come true. The Author thought of the assassins dagger and poison needles he had hidden under his pillow but soon shook his head.They might have worked against those novice freshmen, but it wouldnt be effective against a Superhuman of this guys caliber.Thus, he had only one remaining option.He swallowed his saliva and forced himself to appear calm.As the Author desperately suppressed his trembling lips, the dormitory head finished his explanation and left the room.Left alone with the transfer student, the Author covered his trembling legs with a blanket.Meanwhile, the golden-eyed student scanned the room with a calm expression before frowning.Did something upset him?After taking a deep breath, the Author opened his mouth to speak to Yeomyeong, who was putting down his bag.Um Um hi? Shall we introduce ourselves first?Cheon Yeomyeong.I-Im Baonic L-Lerac. Nice n-nice to meet you. As the Author muttered curses inwardly, Yeomyeong stared at him with a strange expression.Lerac? Are you a part of the Lerac Household?Uh Y-yes. Do you know my family?Of course, he did. The Lerac Household was more famous than most royalty beyond the Dimensional Portal.Although not for good reasons.Of course, I know your family. Ive seen your family mentioned in documentaries a few times.D-documentaries?The series about families beyond the Dimensional Portal. Your family was the second one featured though you might not know that.The transfer student replied while taking something out of his bag..Baonic trembled upon seeing the hilt of a sword sticking out of the bag, but what Yeomyeong took out was something else.A portable broom and dustpan. Items Baonic would have never been able to predict.While he was momentarily speechless, Yeomyeong asked.The room is a bit dirty. May I clean it up?While the Author was surprised that Cheon Yeomyeong was much friendlier than expected, he was even more taken aback by how well he cleaned. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 76: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (6) * * *It was a tranquil night at the academy.The footsteps of the night patrol guards were quiet enough to maintain the calm, and the sound of the night breeze rustling through the bushes was not long enough to awaken the night.An ordinary night, just like any other, as if the commotion caused by the transfer student had never happened.However, an eerie voice suddenly broke the silence that seemed to last for eternity.The Saintess has finally arrived at the academy today.The voice sounded as if dozens of people were speaking simultaneously.Everything is just as the prophet foretold.Each time the voice resonated, the nearby street lights flickered, and winged insects fell dead.Witnessing the surrealist scene, the moonlight briefly illuminated the owner of the voice, but all that emerged from the darkness was a thick robe that revealed nothing underneath.Now, I will resume the plan that was delayed. Does anyone oppose it?Amidst the darkness of the night, several figures were standing beside the owner of the eerie voice.I disagree.A middle-aged woman with a husky voice spoke up.Why?Have you already forgotten about the Manchurian affair? The prophecy has already gone awry.The owner of the eerie voice shook his head.The Manchurian affair is unrelated to the prophets prophecy.How can it be unrelated? According to the original prophecy, the Saintess was supposed to head to Manchuria during summer vacation, not to a perfectly intact Manchuria, but to one that was already burned to the ground!The middle-aged woman raised her voice in frustration.And is that all? What about the transfer student who arrived at the academy along with her? Was there any mention of him in that so-called prophecy?As soon as the transfer student was mentioned, everyone gathered in the darkness fell silent.After a moment, the eerie voice spoke again.The net of the prophecy may be full of holes, but nothing can escape it. That student must be hiding his true identity, but he is undoubtedly part of the prophecy.Thats nonsense.Oh Ava, how could you lose your faith?The middle-aged woman, whose name had been revealed, flinched but that did not stop her from speaking.We are not the Church. We must accept the reality unfolding before our eyes, not just . If the transfer student is hiding his identity, what on earth is his purpose in doing so?Its such a pity but Ava, it seems like youve been associating with the Earths evil spirits for a bit too long.As the eerie voice finished speaking, the darkness in the surroundings began to ripple. Unable to t withstand the unseen pressure, a street light burst, and the surrounding darkness grew even thicker.Wait, wait. Priest, just a moment. Avas words do hold some weight, dont they?A light voice interjected between the two.It seems that you already have an idea about the transfer students true identity, Priest. So please enlighten us.Only the devout, like the Priest, can maintain unwavering faith, even in the face of doubt. You know that as well, dont you?As soon as the gloomy voice finished speaking, the pressure exerted by the so-called priest vanished like the melting snow., faithless onesThe priest clicked his tongue softly and explained.Try to recall where and how the transfer student made his appearance, and what he has been doing so far.Without needing to be told, everyone present knew exactly what the transfer student had been up to.From the moment the Saintess failed to make her appearance at the entrance ceremony, all their attention had been focused on North Manchuria.Did no one really notice? He is a secret escort dispatched by the Holy Knights to protect the Saintess.A secret escort? What makes you think that?The prophecy says that the fallen shield of the Holy Knights lies hidden within the academy, protecting the Saintess. And the transfer student has been protecting the Saintess since Manchuria. Could these two connections be mere coincidence?Though his logic had many flaws, no one present pointed them out.Was it because People of Religion were always like that? No, it was because the hypothesis sounded plausible. It also fitted well with how unreal the transfer students achievements seemed.A mercenary suddenly appearing out of nowhere and defeating a dragon alongside the Saintess and then earning the dragons recognition? It wasnt like he was a hero from the legend or something.But what if the mercenarys true identity was the Saintess secret escort? If all this were part of the apostates conspiracy It was quite a plausible story.They would need to activate their information network for a more detailed investigation, but everyone present had a similar thought.Is there anyone who still opposes the plan?There was no answer. In a situation like this, silence was equivalent to agreement, and the priest nodded.Then, as the prophecy foretold, the academy will burn to the ground.When will it start?Today, the moment the day breaks.No further explanation was necessary. The figures in the darkness turned away without saying a word.As everyone disappeared without a sound, only the middle-aged woman called Ava remained behind, staring blankly at the priest.Why did you stay?Priest, about the transfer student. As you said, there is a possibility that he is the Saintess secret escort, butIs it entirely impossible that hes just an earth-born mercenary? And what if he is the master of fate in the prophecy?The term master of fate made the priest turn his head sharply. His eyes, darker than the darkness itself, fixed on Ava. Under no circumstances can an Earthian ever become the master of fatejust like the Saintess, who has been tainted with commie blood.It was the most confident he sounded among everything he had said so far.Ava did not say anything in response and simply turned away.As she walked away, the priest slowly turned his head to look up at the broken streetlight.The shattered bulb spewed sparks intermittently, as if a dying person were spitting out blood.After watching it for a moment, the priest raised his hand. Then, the next moment, he clenched his fist.With that, tranquility returned to the night .* * *The Saintess looked at the school uniforms on the bed while tapping her lips. Two types of winter uniforms, two types of summer uniforms, gym clothes, and even religious garments like a veil and a shoulder cape were all placed beside each other.She contemplated over each piece of the academy-provided uniforms, picking them up and putting them down one by one.Should she go with the top of the winter uniform and the bottom of the summer one, like the trends she saw on social media?Or should she wear a winter skirt and summer blouse like the celebrities did in dramas?There were even some cheeky examples like using the academy pajamas and swimwear, but she couldnt wear those to school, so she dismissed those thoughts.Anyway, after contemplating over uniform combinations for over two hours, she finally decided on her outfit with just 10 minutes left before school started.A navy-colored coat with silver accents and a neat pleated skirt.It was the standard winter uniform combination of Lord Howe Academy, and it was the exact outfit that Seti had worn yesterday.After giving her outfit a once over, the Saintess hesitated about whether to wear the pure white shoulder cape that symbolized the five gods priests. And only after hearing the dormitory heads call to hurry to school did she leave the room.Fortunately, since there were many other students besides her who were also rushing to school at the last minute, it did not look odd.Of course, she did attract the attention of students who recognized her with a blindfold and shoulder cape.Normally, she would have probably felt a bit intimidated by all the attention but the Saintess was quite pleased with it at the moment.She walked confidently. As she neared the main building for the first-years, her heart pounded with the realization that she had finally arrived at the academy she had dreamed of.She thought of her sole no, her two treasured friends as she passed through the main entrance of the building.Even if she wasnt sure about Yeomyeong, the diligent Seti must have arrived early.Although she didnt get the chance to greet Seti yesterday because the girl was dragged away by the disciplinary committee as soon as the fight came to an end, she was determined to catch up with her todayThe moment she entered the hallway, she saw two female students walking side by side.A blonde girl chattering away in a friendly manner and a black-haired girl listening to her in silence.As she watched the two, the Saintess felt an unexpected surge of emotion.The sight of them walking shoulder to shoulder was exactly like the academy life she had always dreamed of.Of course, it wasnt strange for Seti to make friends besides her, but still still, she feltAs she struggled to contain the unfamiliar emotions rising within her and her hands trembled, Seti made eye contact with her.The Saintess, who felt a pang of sadness, smiled brightly and waved, and SetiOnly gave a slight bow in her direction; a formal greeting with no sense of familiarity.?And that was the end of her reunion with Seti. There was no heartfelt conversation or hug. Seti simply entered the classroom with her friend.Left alone in the hallway, the Saintess stood there blankly, gazing alternately at her hands and the classroom Seti had disappeared into.What was this? What was happening?Her mind was in turmoil, unable to accept the reality. Was she having a nightmare?What are you doing standing in a daze?As she stood there frozen, a familiar voice pulled the Saintess back to reality.Yeomyeong.She turned towards Yeomyeong, who looked unusually neat in his school uniform, but she was unable to offer any compliments or greetings. Her mouth just wouldnt open.Uh well uhDid I just get dumped? was the first thought that came to mind. Following that were all sorts of harsh words, but she couldnt bring herself to say any of them out loud.So she just kept her mouth shut and was about to enter the classroom.Or rather, she tried to.However, the moment she opened the back door of the classroom, she was greeted by the sight of Seti standing there with her arms crossed.A corner of her mouth was slightly raised, and her blue eyes had a playful look in them.Yo!Long time no see.As soon as Seti uncrossed her arms and stretched out her arms, something burst inside the Saintess heart.You, you cant be serious were you trying to mess with me?Did it work?Y-You! You bad bitch!The Saintess jumped into Setis arms. Ignoring the curious gazes of the other students in the classroom, she hugged her long-lost friend tightly.I really, really missed youBut I didnt really miss you though? Youre saying that again!Unfortunately for the Saintess, their emotional reunion didnt last long.Just as she started to rub her face against Setis uniform, Yeomyeong cleared his throat and said.Do you really have to do that right at the door? * * *Instead of its formal name, the Academy Security Management Department, most people simply referred to it as the Watchtower. At the top of the towering building was a room known as the Central Security Room.This place managed not only the surveillance cameras installed throughout the academy but also the detection magic that covered all four islands.Though it was considered to be an impregnable fortress, it was not without its weaknesses.For instance what if an explosion occurred in the commoner guards night duty room, located just four floors below the Central Security Room?The mana source leading to the Central Security Room would be cut off, and the islands detection magic would be instantly neutralized.Of course, the neutralization wouldnt last long. The mage residing in the security room would quickly restore the magic.However, even the shortest recovery time needed would take over 5 minutes.And five minutes was more than enough time to turn the whole world upside down.John didnt particularly agree with this assessment but at least, that was how the organization he worked for saw it.John? Why do you look like that? Is something wrong?Seeing John fiddling with his bulky bag, a fellow guard asked.John was about to say that everything was fine.After all, it would be foolish to tell him that this bag contained a massive bomb that would not only shake the night duty room but even the security room above.However, what came out of his mouth was something entirely different.Chief Kim, you said something about seeing your grandson recently, didnt you?My grandson? Hes so adorable, just like his mother. But, forget about that, and we need to talk about your condition firstYou should get out of the management department immediately.What? John, why are you saying this?John squeezed his eyes shut.As the priest said, it seemed that he had spent too much time mingling with the Earths evil spirits.Damn it, cant you hear me? Get out immediately!Drawing his pistol from his waistband, he aimed it at the other guards in the night duty room.Though they were taken aback, Chief Kim and the other guards did not attempt to subdue him.Fortunately for John, they seemed to catch on to the situation and slipped out of the night duty room furtively, likely intending to call for a superhuman from another department.Well, even John would have done the same. That was the only way to ensure that no one got hurt.Once he confirmed that all the guards had left, John locked the door to the night duty room.Although he wasnt sure if this would allow the other guards to escape the explosion safely, he was at least grateful that he wouldnt have to witness their deaths with his own eyes as he opened the bag.Hail to the Empire''s independence!With those last words that no one would hear, the night duty room exploded. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 77: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (7) * * *The first class on Friday at Lord Howes always took place at the same locationA massive circular classroom resembling an ancient Greek theater.It was a place imbued with the founders desire for all students, be it Mages or Superhumans, to gather in one place at least once a week.The sight of students filling the room to the brim was one of Lord Howes distinctive traditions. However, beyond this unique appearance, the class itself was nothing out of the ordinary.The subject taught was a common one, such as Life and Ethics, Superhumans and Society.Although some students and staff proposed that it would be better to get rid of such an inefficient tradition, Yeomyeongs impression was different.Let alone attending a normal school; he had rarely been in the same place with peers of his age.Sitting among the students, looking down at the podium, he feltSomething strange.It was a different feeling from when he was under the spotlight back at the airport or dormitory.Was this the reason the Foreman kept nagging him to attend a proper school instead of simply answering the GED?Although it was impossible for him to find the real answer now, somehow, it seemed that was what the Foreman meant.As Yeomyeong was lost in his thoughts, the front door of the classroom opened, and a woman wearing a neat suit walked in.With each click of her heels echoing throughout the room, the students chatter gradually died.Like the rest of the students, Yeomyeongs attention was focused on the teacher at that moment.Shes Miss Gemini, the Ethics teacher.A sudden explanation about her came from beside him.Turning to his side, he saw a gloomy-looking boy with his chin resting on the desk.Baonic Lerac.Yeomyeongs dorm roommate. And despite his prestigious family background, he was living in a room that looked like a pigsty.She graduated from MITs Department of Magic. While she is strict, she is also a good person. And as you can see, shes also a well-known beauty in the academy.Heres something funny. Her fiancs name is Hoochie1He kept spewing out information without being asked, occasionally glancing at Yeomyeong to see his expression.It was as if trying to gauge whether Yeomyeong was already aware of this.Why was he behaving like this? When Yeomyeong tilted his head and met his gaze, the boy smiled awkwardly.I just thought that you might be curious Did I make you uncomfortable?No. Thanks for telling me.An awkward silence ensued. While Baonic seemed to be mulling something over, Yeomyeong turned his head to the other side.There, he saw Seti pushing the Saintess forehead away with her finger while the Saintess kept trying to snuggle up to her, and an elf hiding her ears with magic.He knew she had come to the academy while accompanied by the Holy Sword, but who would have imagined that shed end up as Setis roommate?He didnt know the reason she enrolled at Lord Howes, but hopefully, she wouldnt get tangled up in his plans.As Yeomyeongs brief thoughts passed, Seti glanced his way.Her blue eyes were beautiful as always.Still pushing the Saintess away, she quietly mouthed something.Yeomyeong gave her a slight nod as a subtle exchange of glances passed between them.He then turned the other way, as if pretending not to know her, but there were many things he wanted to say.Although they had occasionally exchanged messages while he was in Manchuria, because of Yeomyeongs poor texting skills, they hardly had a proper conversation beyond any important matters.Anticipating her reaction when she heard that he would be able to lift her ban, Yeomyeong turned his gaze toward the podium.Miss Gemini had already opened her textbook and started with the lecture.* * *Modern Superhumans and Social Ethics. Miss Geminis class was interesting in its own way.From the content to the teaching style, nothing felt familiar, but that made it all the more evident that he was learning something new.- - This was real academy education, far beyond what he had seen in the documentaries.At some point, without realizing it, Yeomyeong found himself completely engrossed in the lesson. Then, as Miss Gemini turned her head, she met his gaze.Recognizing his face, she raised her eyebrows and, upon noticing his empty desk, spoke up.- Among all the students present in this large classroom, the only students without textbooks were the Saintess and Yeomyeong, who had just arrived yesterday. Not calling them out explicitly was likely her way of showing consideration.Just as Baonic said, she seemed like a good person.Anyway, Yeomyeong planned to share a textbook with Seti, who was sitting next to him.However, Seti was already sharing her textbook with the Saintess. Though it was more like she didnt have a choice as the Saintess was clinging to Seti unilaterally.And seeing that she wasnt in a state to share her textbook with him, Yeomyeong was about to ask Baonic.However, just as he was about to turn the other way, the girl sitting besides the Saintess stood up without making a sound and approached him.Shall we share?It was Miridith. The elven princess he met back in Incheon.Before Yeomyeong could respond, she had already walked past the Saintess and Seti and taken a seat beside him.It felt awkward to refuse her kindness, and more importantly, it seemed like she had something to say to him, so Yeomyeong nodded.Id appreciate that.Its just a textbook, no big deal.The princess tucked her long blonde hair behind her ear and placed her textbook between the two of them.As Yeomyeong scanned the textbook, the elf princess picked up a pen and wrote something on the corner of the page. [Its been a while. How have you been?] A short greeting written in cute handwriting. She handed the pen to him with a small smile. [Ive been well. How about you?] Yeomyeong took the pen, wrote his response, and handed it back. [So-so? By the way, do you know? Rime got a job as a staff member. She works as a gardener on the central island.] Rime? Oh, she must be talking about that silver-haired elf who was her escort. Since he wasnt particularly interested, Yeomyeong just nodded indifferently. [Im glad to hear that the both of you are adapting well to life on Earth.] [Are we really adapting well? Im not sure. The only person I can call a friend is Seti] Tapping the pen on the page for a moment, the princess quickly jotted down her next question after glancing at Yeomyeongs face. [Your name, Dung Beetle. Fake? Real?] [Real.] [Then your current name. Is it a fake?] Without a moments hesitation, Yeomyeong wrote his reply. [Cheon Yeomyeong, Dung Beetle. Both are my real names.] [Thats strange.] [By my standards, Miridith is pretty strange as well.] [Im not Miridith right now, Im Soe Miri.] What? Yeomyeongs hand froze as he was about to take the pen from her. Could it be did she think that Soe was his family name and made up that nickname? Ignoring the ominous feeling, he replied. [What kind of name is that?] [Is it a strange name?] [By Earths standards? Of course, its strange.] [Stranger than Dung Beetle?] Yeomyeong didnt reply and instead twirled the pen around his fingers, unable to think of an appropriate response. Of course, in his opinion, Dung Beetle was a better name than Soe Miri but anyway, that wasnt the issue.Yeomyeong picked the pen again. [I doubt you came here just to ask me how Im doing. Do you need something from me?] Reading his reply, Miridith no, Soe Miri, nodded slightly. [I know that youre no longer a mercenary, but Id like to make a request.] [And if I refuse?] [The reward is something you cant refuse.] A reward? Yeomyeong raised an eyebrow, and just as Soe Miri confidently reached into her pocket. The atmosphere in the classroom shifted.A menacing change that anyone sensitive to mana could feel.Everyone in the classroom sensed it and turned their heads to look out the window at the same time.A siren blared across the entire island. * * *The Author, Baonic Lerac, bit his lip as soon as he heard the emergency siren blare. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While the other students tilted their heads in confusion, unsure of what was happening, he knew exactly what was happening outside.The prologue hadnt even taken place, and the issue in Manchuria was already resolved.He frantically racked his brain.According to the original story, the siren currently blaring marked the beginning of a terrorist attack orchestrated by spies from the Secret Society and the priest from the Church who had managed to infiltrate the academy.The academy, still reeling from the tragedy described in the prologue, would be caught off guard by the sudden attack.And amidst the chaos, the Saintess, who foresaw the massacre, would team up with the protagonist to thwart the attack in the grand finale of Chapter 1.Baonic turned to look at the Saintess.Unlike everyone else who was staring out the window with serious expressions, she was nestled in Hong Setis arms, giggling foolishly.She looked nothing like the Saintess he knew, but regardless, she was still the Saintess.Now that Chapter 1 had begun she would surely move as per the storys course.Baonic swallowed nervously, waiting for the Saintess to action.- As Miss Gemini guided the students to safety, and everyone in the classroom moved towards the emergency shelters, he continued waiting.However, let alone having a prophecy, the Saintess was simply held onto Setis hand and kept chattering about trivial matters.She spoke about which combinations of school uniforms looked the cutest, some cosmetics she had seen on social media, and popular restaurants on the north islandTime passed as she wasted it on such nonsense.Only after the shelter doors were shut with the students inside did Baonic realize that something was terribly wrong.1. This is probably inspired by the protagonist of a Korean web novel, Dragon Raja, written by Lee Yeongdo, one of the most famous fantasy novelists in South Korea. It was first published online on 3 October 1997 on a serial forum of an online service provider, Hitel. The protagonist''s name in that series is Hutch Nedval (also spelled as Hoochie Nedval) and he has a fiance named Gemini Smeintharg. Lee is quoted to have said that Hutch''s name came from the first and last syllables of Huanmu-chi (Korean: ????, Hanja: ou) which literally means "thick-skinned face no shame," or "acts brazen and feels no shame." ? Chapter 78: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (8) * * *- As soon as the emergency siren blared, Miss Gemini began guiding everyone to the shelter.- Following the lead of the teacher, the students left the classroom and descended to the basement via the central staircase.Should we say, as expected of Lord Howe?No students seemed to be scared or screamed. There was no sign of anyone attempting to cut in line, as youd usually expect during a large-scale evacuation. What more could be said?Some were even chatting casually, as if nothing was wrong.Their composure seemed beyond calmit was familiarity.The odd atmosphere of the blaring alarm mixed with the students chatter continued until they reached the shelter.Once inside the shelter, which resembled a massive air-raid shelter, the students seemed to finally relax, either gathering with friends or plopping into a seat.Observing the scene for a moment, Yeomyeong turned to Soe Miri, who was standing next to him, and asked.Why is everyone so calm?Soe Miri blinked at the unexpected question, before giving him a faint smile as if realizing something.Oh, thats right. DuI mean, Yeomyeong, you just arrived yesterday, right?She then added briefly.Actually, this is the third evacuation already. So, everyones pretty much gotten used to it.The third one?Yeomyeong raised an eyebrow, baffled. Didnt the semester just start?Soe Miri explained as if it was nothing.The first alarm was the day after the entrance ceremony. The Magic Department accidentally set off some fireworks leftover from the ceremony, causing the alarm to go off.The second time was last weekend They said that the staff had accidentally triggered the alarm or something? Anyway, it was nothing serious, so we dispersed around five minutes after we had gathered in the shelter.Yeomyeong glanced around the shelter with a new perspective.After all, humans were beings who would learn to adapt by nature. If they had already experienced this twice, it made sense why there was no tension.However, this was precisely the reason Yeomyeong was unable to relax.Just because the previous alarms were nothing serious, didnt mean this one would be, too.Complacency always leads to a major accident.Yeomyeong remarked briefly as he gazed at the students in the shelter.I have a bad feeling about this. Arent you worrying for no reason? With the number of Superhumans and Mages stationed at the academy, itll be resolved in no time.Well I dont think so. Look over there.Yeomyeong pointed at Miss Gemini.She was tapping on a phone prepared in the shelter and her own cell phone simultaneously, trying to send messages somewhere.Was there no service? Her expression while holding the phone wasnt good.She was trying her best to conceal her expression, to prevent the students from becoming afraid but that wasnt enough to fool the Superhuman eyes of someone like Yeomyeong or Soe Miri.It was only then that Soe Miri realized something was amiss and began to quietly gather her mana.Im suddenly getting a bad feeling, too. What should we do?What do you mean, what should we do? We dont even know what triggered the alarm, so its not like we can make any plans.Thats true.Soe Miri paused for a moment before turning her head towards Seti.More precisely, she was looking at the Saintess who was clinging to her.Should we ask the Saintess?Ask her what?Standing on her tiptoes, Soe Miri brought her lips close to Yeomyeongs ear. And as if that wasnt enough, she whispered in a very low voice.This is a secret but the Saintess has the ability to see the future.She spoke with utmost caution, as if she were revealing a tremendous secret.Yeomyeong didnt ask how she knew that. After all, she was the elven princess.And considering the legendary exploits of elven spies during the Cold War, it wasnt all that surprising for her to know such a secret.Anyway, after glancing around to ensure no one was listening, Soe Miri continued.If the Saintess can look into the future and let us know whats going on maybe we can prepare for it.It wasnt a bad plan. And even though Yeomyeong wasnt keen on getting further involved with the Saintess he was unable to think of a better plan at the moment.Having made up his mind, Yeomyeong immediately walked towards the Saintess without any hesitation. Not expecting him to act so quickly, Soe Miri was startled and hurried after him.Y-Yeomyeong! Wait, hold on. You cant just ask her about her Foresight directly. You have to go about it subtly.No need for that. I already know.Huh?I said I already know.Before Soe Miri could ask him what he knew, Yeomyeong strode over and stood right in front of Seti and the Saintess.So, as I was saying? My mom huh? Yeomyeong? Whats going on?Having noticed Yeomyeong approaching them earlier, Seti didnt make a big deal out of it. As a result, the Saintess was the one who spoke up first.Could you spare me a moment? I need to speak to you in private.Just you and me? Whats this about all of a sudden?Its urgent. It wont take long.The Saintess hesitated, not wanting to part from Seti.Then she stood up reluctantly when Seti gave her a firm push.Follow me.As Seti finally let out a sigh of relief, the Saintess and Yeomyeong headed to a corner of the shelter with no other students around.Although this place wasnt completely secluded, it was enough for a private conversation.Whats going on? Dont tell me.The Saintess looked Yeomyeong up and down with a sly glance before he could say anything.Youre not jealous of me and Seti, are you?What the hell was she talking about now?Forget about ForesightYeomyeong flicked his finger against the Saintess forehead in exasperation.Caught off guard by the sudden flick, the Saintess let out a sharp yelp and threw her head back.Hey! That hurt!Just as she was about to protest further while holding her forehead, Yeomyeong cut her off in a serious tone.I need your Foresight.Why all of a sudden?The timing of this alarm is giving me a bad feeling. I dont think its something we can just brush off.Perhaps realizing that he wasnt joking around, the Saintess rubbed her forehead but now had a serious expression.Looking into the future isnt something that can be taken lightly.Please. Ill return the favor later.Huh? Really? Youll grant me a favor? You promise?As long as its not something weird.As soon as Yeomyeong said that, the Saintess smirked and crossed her arms.She looked confident, but the red swelling on her forehead made her seem far less imposing.Alright, just wait a moment.And the next moment, the Saintess gaze shifted to a distant place.* * *Who wouldve expected her to use her Foresight immediately? Shuffling about to hide the dazed Saintess behind him, Yeomyeong used his body to shield her from others view.He was a bit worried that her Foresight might fail due to all the people watching them.And just as Yeomyeong feared, numerous eyes were drawn towards the Saintess and him.For unknown reasons, most of the people staring at them were male students.Among the curious watchers were Wesley, who had fought Yeomyeong back at the dorm, and Jeon Yunseong, squinting his eyes.Ignoring the spectators, Yeomyeong remained calm and continued to block everyones view of the Saintess.In the meantime, he also observed the people in the shelter one by one.The students who still seemed relaxed, Miss Gemini turning her back as if making an attempt to hide her worry, Jeon Yunseong staring at Soe Miri with a complex look, andBaonic Lerac biting his lip as if he was terrified, glancing back and forth between the shelter wall and the Saintess.It wasnt just some typical fear; his hands and feet were all restless, as if there was a bomb right in front of him.Just as Yeomyeong squinted his eyes to take a closer look The Saintess, who had just finished using her Foresight, bent over and began to dry heave all of a sudden.Whats wrong? What did you see?N-no cant die cant let them dieDie? Whos going to die?Se-Seti, my SetiAs Yeomyeong patted her back, she clung to his sleeve, mumbling like she was in a daze.W-we need to get out of here right now If we stay like thisLooking at the Saintess, who was trembling and trying to reach Seti, Yeomyeong sighed and grabbed her shoulder with his left hand, pulling her up.And with his right handHe slapped the Saintess across the cheek.The slap, loud enough to ring in everyones ears, echoed throughout the shelter. The Saintesss head snapped to the side.The students who had been watching them opened their wide in shock.Ah.Only then did the Saintess regain her senses and finally look straight at Yeomyeong.Tell me clearly. What did you see?Startled, Miss Gemini rushed over to them as the Saintess spoke.Soon, people of unknown identity will break through the wall and enter the shelter.Are they terrorists? Or Necromancers?I dont know The prophecy was too blurry to see anything clearly but a lot of students will dieHow much time do we have left?Ten minutes no, less than that. AndThe Saintess shifted her gaze to the wide wall of the shelter. No, she was looking beyond it.Its not safe outside the shelter either. Under the sea around the school there are countless corpses, and theyre all swarming towards this place after turning into undead.Corpses around the school? Why?I-I dont know, its beyond the range of my ForesightReleasing his grip on the Saintess shoulder, Yeomyeong turned toward Miss Gemini, who had arrived right next to him.Hey, transfer student! How could you slap the Saintess like that?! Violence between students isMiss Gemini raised her voice as she began to scold him, but Yeomyeong cut her off immediately.Miss, are there any weapons or firearms in the shelter that can be used immediately?His question seemed out of place, but his tone was dead serious.Glancing back and forth between Yeomyeong and the anxious Saintess, Miss Gemini sensed that this was not just some simple student quarrel.Why are you looking for weapons?Enemies are coming. If we dont take immediate action, the students will die.Full of conviction, his manner of speaking left no room for doubt, with a faint trace of mana emanating from him.Miss Gemini didnt ask him how he knew enemies were coming. No, she couldnt.She was overwhelmed by the aura flowing from Yeomyeongs golden eyes. She averted her gaze before answering him.This is a shelter. Theres no way there would be weapons here.Then we need to get out of the shelter immediately. Be it the dormitory or anywhere else, it needs to be a better place than this.As Yeomyeong said this, Miss Geminis expression clearly grew darker.Leave the shelter can you tell me the reason?ThatsYeomyeong couldnt simply talk about the Saintess Foresight. He hesitated, touching his lips for a moment, before coming up with another solution.I cant explain it. But is there any way we can at least let those who want to leave go?This is an emergency. Youre aware that your decision could put everyone at risk, right?Yes.On hearing his firm response, Miss Gemini massaged her forehead. She glanced back and forth between Yeomyeong and the Saintess before suddenly realized that the Saintess, who had been slapped, was not making any attempts to stop Yeomyeong; instead, she kept glancing around, as if worried about something.Her deliberation didnt last long. She still didnt know the reason, but she decided to put her trust in the Saintess. Miss Gemini carefully jotted down something on a small piece of paper and handed it to Yeomyeong.Enter 19740809 into the lock mechanism on the lower left side of the shelter door.Thank you.Yeomyeong bowed his head to the teacher, who had just made a tough decision, and immediately headed towards the shelter door. Just as Miss Gemini said, there was a small dial on the lower left side of the door, and without hesitation, he entered the code.However #$^&&%*@ The dials reaction was strange. The door didnt open; No, it didnt budge in the slightest. What was happening? The exterior looked fine, so it wasnt due to old age. Thinking the code might have been wrong, he asked Miss Gemini again, but she looked even more bewildered. R The shelter code didnt work? That cant be.Only after she entered the code herself did she realize that something was wrong. As she murmured an insider under her breath, Yeomyeong quickly made up his mind.They were trapped.As Yeomyeong furrowed his brows, the Saintess ran towards Seti, who was approaching them.Seti, looking surprised, hugged the Saintess. She gently patted the Saintess back and shot Yeomyeong a questioning look.The expressions of the other students werent much different from Setis. Why had Yeomyeong suddenly slapped the Saintess and then started fiddling with the shelter door?Only Soe Miri, who was already aware of the Saintess Foresight, and Baonic, whose eyes shone strangely, remained calm.Just as Yeomyeong struggled to come up with a plausible explanation and kept his mouth shut as if expecting the worst-case scenario, Miss Gemini spoke up.Its not a proper weapon, but there are some practice weapons that the club members have left behindAlthough the teacher trailed off, Yeomyeong nodded. If they didnt have teeth, they had to use their gums.And even if they were practice weapons, they were meant for Superhuman students, so they wouldnt be mere toys.Please bring them out. AndThen, Yeomyeong turned toward the students in the shelter.Bewilderment, suspicion, expectation, fear a range of emotions filled the gazes directed at him. Yeomyeong spoke, infusing his voice with mana.I will pick those who will join the fight. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 79: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (9) * * *The first thought every student had on hearing Yeomyeongs words could be summed up in a single line.It was already baffling enough that he had slapped the Saintess cheek out of nowhere, and now he would be picking people to join the fight?Some tilted their heads in confusion, some frowned, and a few, though rare, began to gather mana.Regardless of their reactions, Yeomyeong paid them no heed and continued speaking.Enemies will soon make their way to the shelter. We dont know the level of the enemy, but sure enough, they arent something the average student can handle.Enemies were coming? Most students snorted in disbelief.However, a few observant individuals swallowed nervously as they watched their teacher, Miss Gemini, head towards the shelters storage to retrieve weapons.The situation is not good. We have limited weapons, and we dont have time to coordinate. SoYeomyeongs golden eyes scanned the students.Anyone who lacks the skill or isnt ready to put their life at risk need not step forward. Only those with enough skill and resolve to fight alongside me, please come forward.The abrupt declaration left the students speechless, but no further explanation was given.Yeomyeong crossed his arms and shut his mouth as if to say, Its up to you to decide.From soft murmurs to blatant hostility, the once relaxed atmosphere became quite serious.Time went by, but no one stepping forward.Miss Gemini, who had gone into the shelters storage, came out dragging a sack full of practice weapons.The students frowned as they watched her walk towards Yeomyeong.If the teacher was acting like that, too, it must mean that his words did carry some weightJust as the tension began to gradually fill the space between the students.Seti stepped forward.She didnt approach directly Yeomyeong, but went to help Miss Gemini with the sack of weapons.Unlike the teacher, who was struggling to drag the sack, Seti lifted it effortlessly, all while carrying the Saintess on her back.And as soon as she arrived in front of Yeomyeong, Seti dumped the sack of weapons onto the ground.With a rustling sound, the weapons spilled out their condition was clearly not that good.Swords, sabers, spears, shields after sorting through the ones that were somewhat intact, only about ten weapons remained.As expected, theres no war hammer. The sad fate of unpopular weapons, .Seti grumbled as she chose two swords from the sack. She didnt intend to dual wield; handing one directly to Yeomyeong.As he accepted the sword, Seti gave him a wink that no one else noticed.Yeomyeong swallowed a bitter chuckle as he examined the condition of the sword. Although it wasnt sharp, its durability was no worse than the iron swords used by the Manchurian mercenaries.After giving the sword a few light swings, he spoke to the students.No one else?This time, Soe Miri quickly walked up to his side. Although she looked tense, she didnt pick any weapon in particular.And knowing that Soe Miri used a peculiar, invisible type of magic, Yeomyeong didnt insist either.Instead, it was Miss Gemini who picked up a weapon.Grabbing a slender spear, she took off her glasses and shoes, and ripped the side of her skirt.Anyone could tell that she was getting ready for battle.By now, even the most oblivious student should have realized this wasnt a joke.Is there anyone else willing to fight alongside us?Yeomyeong asked the students once again, but still, no one stepped forward.Seeing this, Soe Miri subtly furrowed her brows. She hadnt expected that there was still no one to step up even after all this.However, Yeomyeong wasnt particularly disappointed. Honestly speaking, he wasnt expecting the students help from the start.After giving the students a brief glance, he checked the auxiliary bag hidden inside his school uniform blazer.The Handle of Uragan and the Golden Seal were inside the bag, which was just large enough to hold a few grenades.He didnt need to reveal the Golden Seal since he didnt intend to use it right away.Just as he had informed Miss Gemini earlier, it was enough as long as he could protect himself. He had no intention of putting his life on the line for the other students.Of course, it would be ideal to hold off the enemies hereAlright. Those who wont be participating in the fight, please move away from the walls and head to the far corners of the shelter.Although Yeomyeong had spoken politely, not one person budged. However, instead of taking a step back, the students began bombarding him with questions.Is this for real? Not some hidden camera prank?How do you know enemies are coming!?Why do we have to fight? What are the academy staff doing?T-theyll protect us, right?Miss! Please say something!Their shouts, infused with mana, echoed throughout the shelter, but Yeomyeong still maintained a calm expression as he faced them.And just as the chaos seemed to be escalating, he infused his foot with mana and used Quake Stomp to stomp the floor hard.Dust rained down from the shelters ceiling, and all the questions stopped abruptly. Yeomyeong tilted his head slightly and spoke.If you dont want to believe it, dont. If you want to live, figure it out yourself. Well handle things our way.His manner of speaking was devoid of any sympathy. Some students turned red with anger, but others showed completely different reactions.For example, people like Wesley.Haha! Yeah, thats right! If youre not going to fight, then shut up! I dont know what this is all about, but Im in!Wesley, with his buzz-cut head gleaming, stepped forward, accompanied by a few more students.Superhumans, Mages, priests-in-trainingThere were about twenty of them. They were valiant for students, but Seti intervened and sent most of them back.Those who can use healing magic are better off supporting from the rear rather than being on the front lines. Mages Do any of you have reagents or a staff? No, right? Then youll be able to use only a few support spells at best, so its better to provide cover fire from the rear rather than being in the front.Her strict criteria were even applied to the Superhumans.Some didnt have the right weapons, and some lacked the skillAlthough some students protested, Yeomyeong sent them back personally since being on the front lines meant death if they werent skilled enough.After filtering them out, one by one aside from Wesley, only one other person remained.Jeon Yunseong. The top-ranked student in both the Superhuman martial arts department and admission rankings.He kept glancing at Soe Miri as he chose a shield and a sword from the sack of weapons.It was plain to see for everyone that Jeon Yunseong was interested in Soe Miri.Considering his reputation, he could be somewhat assured about his skills but Yeomyeong clicked his tongue internally as he gave the rest of the party a once over.Fortunately, Soe Miri, who was busy with her own preparations, seemed unaware of Jeon Yunseongs gaze. On the other hand, Seti made a face as if she was looking at something disgusting before turning away from Jeon Yunseong.On the contrary, Wesley didnt seem to be bothered, as if the rest of the male students were already aware of Jeon Yunseongs feelings for Soe Miri.In any case, Yeomyeong and the party took their battle stances as they formed a circle around the shelters walls.And just as their hands gripping the weapons started to sweatThe sound of something massive approaching them could be heard from beyond the shelters walls.* * * Margan stretched his back. Perhaps it was because he had been up all night, writing reports, even his thick, dwarven bones were creaking in protest.Its been ages since Ive pulled an all-nighter.His usual wake-up and tea time had long passed.All because he had to pull an all-nighter to write a report right after a business trip. He shook his head as he got out of his seat.He quickly washed his face at the sink and took a shot of coffee, which he couldnt even remember when it had been brewed.After doing his best to rid himself of sleepiness, he sat back down to continue with the report. It has been confirmed that Cheon Yeomyeong possesses the Arcane Relic related to the Comet Sword. The relationship between the Holy Sword and Cheon Yeomyeong surpasses the Australian governments expectations The report wasnt really coming together. Perhaps due to accumulated fatigue, his eyes were feeling heavy. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Margan massaged his temples, searching for the best remedy for his fatigue: thinking of someone who had it worse than he did.The first person who came to mind was Admissions Director Medga, who had forced him to fly to Manchuria.All Margan had to do was finish and submit his report. However, the Admissions Director would have to deal with the media and even the Prime Ministers Office in Sydney to handle the fallout due to the transfer.He had even been called to an emergency meeting just yesterday.Although he couldnt attend it due to the report, the purpose of this emergency meeting was obvious to anyone. It was Director Nikolays plot to target the Admissions DirectorJust then, an alarm blared throughout the island.It was a Level 3 warning, alerting all faculty and staff on the island, but Margan rose from his seat without any trace of worry.There had been more than a few false alarms this year alone.Wondering if he should file a complaint with the Watchtower, Margan opened the window.And then, the next momentHe furrowed his brows as he felt the mana blowing in from outside the window.The detection magic has been dispelled?In the same manner how Superhumans used their senses, the detection magic spread mana across the island was used to monitor enemies.The mana carried by the wind was definitely the residue of that spell.Only then did Margan realize that something had seriously gone wrong and took out his phone.However, there was no service. With no Wi-Fi or satellite connection, it was clear someone had intentionally destroyed the communication network.Damn itThis wasnt just a simple mishap; it was an actual crisis. And wasnt today the day all the students gathered in one classroom?Was it just a coincidence that they targeted this day?His judgment was quick, and his actions were even quicker. Margan immediately stepped outside the faculty dormitory.He first headed toward the main academic building. Or rather, he tried to head there.However, the moment he saw an enormous number of somethings writhing along the islands coastline beyond the faculty dormitory, he stopped in his tracks and squinted.Holy shit.Seeing the writhing figures, Margan cursed. The things filling the coastline were zombies.And they were not just any zombies, but special ones coated in mana, resistant to decay caused by seawater.Margan found himself staring dumbfoundedly in the direction the zombies were heading. However, when he saw the building at the end of the long line of zombies, he gritted his teeth.It was the building where all the first-year students had gathered.That place was already surrounded by zombies on all sides. Chapter 80: A Coincidence For The Transfer Student (10) * * *A sound echoed from beyond the wall, as if something had collided against it. How it managed to approach the underground shelter was unknown, but one thing was certain.The shelter walls wouldnt be able to hold out much longer.The sound of something digging through the wall reverberated throughout the shelter. And soon enough, cracks began to appear on the wall.Someone gulped audibly as they saw the wall cracking. Only then did all their doubts turn into certainty. Yes, the enemy had arrived.As soon as reality struck them, there were short screams and the sound of footsteps retreating in panic.The noise of frightened students and the cracking wall.As screams erupted throughout shelter erupted and the wall began spewing out chunks of concrete and dust, Yeomyeong tightened his grip on his weapon and said,Everyone, get ready.The giant wall shattered with a loud crash, as if hit by artillery.Immediately, everyone quickly took defensive positions, either raising their weapons or crouching down reflexivelyExcept for Yeomyeong.As soon as the wall came crashing down, he launched himself off the ground. Ignoring the flying debris, he unleashed his Sword Aura through the collapsing wall.Attack over defense; a lesson he had painstakingly learned in North Manchuria. My arm!!An arm hit by his Sword Aura was flung into the air. And before the blood from the severed shoulder could hit the ground, Yeomyeong already landed beyond the wall.There was a massive cave large enough to fit six adult men standing side by side beyond the wall.Yeomyeong wasnt that knowledgeable when it came to construction, but even he could tell that it wasnt possible to make a cave like this overnight.This alone proved that this attack had been planned over several months or even years.T-that guy! Its the transfer student!The cave was swarming with unidentified armed individuals carrying firearms. Not only were there rifles, but someone was also aiming a rocket launcher from beyond the wall.The firepower, surpassing that of a typical mercenary group, was all directed at Yeomyeong.Kill him!As the unidentified individuals pulled their triggers, Yeomyeong sprang into action.Since it was impossible to dodge the bullets in the narrow cave, Yeomyeong simply bore the bullets with his body as he charged towards the closest enemy.The main culprit behind the walls breach was undoubtedly a staff-wielding Mage.H-Hilarias! Respond to me!The Mage began casting a spell reflexively, but Yeomyeongs sword was a bit faster. The mana-infused sword sliced through the Mages neck.Yeomyeong then grabbed the bleeding Mages body and raised it in the direction of the cave.It was clear that he was planning to use the Mage as a meat shield.Seeing this, the attackers stopped shooting instinctively, but the bullets that had already left the barrels hit the Mages body.Deral! No!Shocked by the attack, the assailants showed a brief opening and Yeomyeong did not miss the opportunity.Holding the Mages corpse like a shield, he charged towards the enemies.Stop him! Hes the one who captured the dragon! Dont let him through!First step. Bullets rained down. Yeomyeong used the Mages corpse to cover his face and upper body.Second step. His heart pumped harder. Blood flowed freely from the wounds he had received before he killed the Mage, but at the same time, his mind was accelerating rapidly.On his third step, bullets struck his calves. Gritting his teeth, he infused mana into his sword.Four, five and seven.And as soon as he reached close enough to see the enemies pupils, Yeomyeong threw the corpse and swung his sword.The suppressed Sword Aura exploded, its light permeating the cave.The sword aura imbued with mana from the Surging Wave technique cut through the incoming bullets and the air.Dodge!Someone yelled, but was there even room to escape in the narrow cave? The attackers could only fire their guns frantically or shut their eyes tightly.Just before dozens of bodies were split in halfLight of Hilaria!A beam of light burst forth from the attackers rear.The beam of light collided with the Sword Aura at a speed invisible to the eye. And with a flash, the mana dispersed chaotically before exploding, causing the entire cave to echo with screams.Debris and dust billowed. Swept up by the shock, Yeomyeong quickly regained his stance and glared at the enemies.Seeing that there werent many casualties, it seemed like the magic had reduced the power of the Sword Aura.Despite the massive amount of mana infused in the strike, only a few were flung against the cave wall by the explosion.However, even that was more than enough to shock the attackers beyond belief.After all, they had never expected to be hit back like this. Their initial plan was to simply fire their guns from beyond the cave.Using the Flying Kick technique, Yeomyeong leaped and charged at the enemies, not giving them any time to recover.Move to Plan B! All Superhumans, advance! Dont hold back! Hes on par with the Saintess and the Vessel!The enemies didnt just sit back, either. Instead of wasting bullets, Superhumans among the attackers began to step forward.They immediately swung their swords at Yeomyeongs face. Their swordsmanship was different from the crude styles shown by Manchurian mercenaries.This was genuine martial arts, which Yeomyeong had only seen a few times since becoming a Superhuman.Yeomyeong was curious about their identities, but the attack of more than three swords interrupted his thoughts.Sparks flew as swords clashed. The mana-infused sword expelled the shock, and Yeomyeongs arms tingled.It wasnt just about skill; the weapon was an issue.The practice swords were unable to withstand his mana. He could already feel cracks forming along the blade.Yeomyeong continued to parry their swords while contemplating whether to retreat orIt didnt take him long to arrive at a decision. Gathering his mana, Yeomyeong prepared his Sword Aura again.That Sword Aura again! Everyone, fall backAnd at that very moment, someone with flowing black hair and blue eyes suddenly appeared from behind Yeomyeong.The practice sword swept past the neck of the Superhuman who had been focusing on Yeomyeong.How could you charge at the enemies alone?Setis voice rang out belatedly.And before the Superhuman with his neck sliced could fall, Yeomyeong and Seti exchanged glances.No further explanation was needed. Both of them extended their swords toward the Superhumans simultaneously.And with that, the rest of their companions charged in.* * *Jeon Yunseong and Wesley, Soe Miri and Miss Gemini and at the rear, the Saintess. shouting, Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seti! Dont get hurt!As Seti and the rest of their companions jumped into the chaos created by Yeomyeong, the enemys formation began to collapse.Damn it! Theyre all Superhumans! Everyone, forget about hitting the allies and just shoot!Even though they were just students, as Superhumans, they would at least be able to dodge bullets on seeing the gun barrels.The attackers kept firing their guns frantically, but the battle had already turned in their favor.However, for some reason the battle was not as one-sided as expected.The sound of gunfire was relentless, and occasionally, a Superhumans sword flew towards Yeomyeong.Having driven a sword into a Superhumans neck and seized his weapon, Yeomyeong turned his head to investigate.After watching his companions fight for a brief moment, Yeomyeong realized why the battle had stagnated.Only Yeomyeong and Seti were killing their enemies without mercy.The other four were wasting their strength by either taking down or incapacitating the attackers.However, he had no reason or desire to chastise them. After all, they were students showing courage. It would be too hard on them if he forced them to kill.Instead, Yeomyeong fought even more fiercely to make up for it.His sword was soon stained red, and blood flowed with every step he took.Thanks to that, the attackers became more aggressive in their attacks focused toward Yeomyeong than anyone else.Die!Some attempted to commit suicide with grenades, while others fired rockets without considering their alliesAnd that was when the Saintess, who had somehow picked up a gun, pulled through and helped Yeomyeong by sniping the enemies.He did not know how she was able to take such accurate shots in the dark cave, but well, didnt the Saintess always wear a blindfold?Yeomyeong paid her no mind and continued to reduce the number of enemies.And finally, he came face to face with the Mage hiding at the very back.Th-this cant be.The Mage had a look of pure shock on his face, and his eyes, especially when he looked at Yeomyeong, was even a hint of despair.The Priests prediction was wrong. Youre no Holy Knight. No Holy Knight could be as ruthless as you.The Priest? Is some religious organization behind this attack?Yeomyeong asked while still keeping his guard up. The opponent was a Mage, one who was able to cast a spell to nullify his Sword Aura in no time.He could fire a surprise spell at any momentMr. Joseph?Miss Gemini, who had somehow reached Yeomyeongs side, spoke to the Mage.Miss Gemini.H-how could you?Im sorry that we have to meet in a place like this.That Mage was an Academy teacher? Yeomyeong glanced back and forth between the two.Miss Geminis face was full of shock. However, the Mage, named Joseph, showed no change in expression.M-Mr Joseph, why why are you doing this? It was for a greater cause.As soon as Joseph replied, Yeomyeong interjected.A greater cause that became your reason to rain bullets into students. What a grand cause indeed.Feel free to speak as you please. Someone like you will never be able to never understand our grievances and cause.Why dont you say that to the police instead of me?With that provoking remark, he drew his sword.No matter how skilled a Mage was, take away their staff and cut off their limbs, and they were just slightly healthier than an average person.Seeing Yeomyeong draw closer with big strides, Joseph sighed and spoke to the still-dazed Miss Gemini.Miss Gemini, Ill give you one last piece of advice.If by some chance, you manage to survive here dont ever look back, just return to your hometown.W-What do you mean.This isnt our first time attacking the academy, nor will it be the last. There are countless people who want to shatter the false symbol of peace established by the Earth.As Joseph spoke, he suddenly began gathering his mana and just as Yeomyeong was about to reflexively release his Sword Aura.Even at this very moment, the fact that others besides us are targeting the academy is proof of that, isnt itThe mana that erupted from Josephs body was too crude to be labeled a spell but too sophisticated to be a mere rampage.No, it wasnt just a simple self-destruction. The mana that exploded, tearing Josephs body apart, surged upward and struck the ceiling.Was he trying to make the cavern collapse? Yeomyeong quickly tried to create some distance, but Josephs intentions were beyond that.The ceiling had a large hole where his corpse had collided. It wasnt an attack aiming for the entire cavern, but a precise self-destruction aimed at a specific spot.Yeomyeong cautiously examined the hole in the ceiling. As he looked up, he met eyes with something peering down from the hole.Rotting, soulless eyes dripping with pus.The problem was that it was not just one or two of them.Even just the ones visible to his naked eye numbered in the hundreds, and the sensation he feltSeti!Yeomyeong shouted at his team, who were organizing the cavern.Huh? Yeomyeong?Retreat to the shelter immediately! Right now!As he grabbed the dazed Miss Gemini and began running back to the shelter, an enormous number of zombies began pouring in from the hole in the ceiling. Chapter 81: The Butterfly Effect For The Author Lord Howe Academy Entrance Exam - Social Studies Section (Modern and Contemporary History)* * *There were always minute, unpredictable errors in everything that took place in this world. Errors so minuscule, that no one really paid them any attention.And most of those errors vanished without having any effect whatsoever.However, some of those errors occasionally led to significant changes that no one could have anticipated.Some people called such changes the butterfly effect, while others used the term chaos theory.However, at this very moment, the Author who had transmigrated into the novel was unable to think of either term.Facing the enormous change brought about by an unpredictable error, he could only say one thing.Damn it.Beyond his enhanced vision, after scraping up every bit of his almost nonexistent mana, he saw something pouring down from the ceiling of the dark cave.And unlike the other students, who were only focused on the transfer students party, he instantly recognized what was pouring in.Zombies.And they werent some shabby zombies that were unable to even scratch the skin of a Superhuman. Each one was a special creation, crafted by a deranged Necromancer with pure hatred and madness.But why?Why were these zombies, which were supposed to appear during the prologue at the Bloody Entrance Ceremony, to be preciseshowing up now?He had no way of knowing. And even if he did, it wouldnt change anything.That was the first thought that surfaced instinctively. However, right after, a counter-argument followed: where to?The shelters doors were firmly shut, and zombies were pouring into the cave. There was nowhere to run, nor were there any weapons to fight with.It was a truly hopeless situation, but only the Author felt that despair.The rest of the students in the shelter chattered away, each sharing their thoughts about the victory the transfer students had achieved.While there were some who were relieved by the victory.Others were spouting nonsense bravado.And there were even those who were frightened by Cheon Yeomyeongs ruthlessness.The Author ground his teeth while glancing at the students.Although some of them had belatedly noticed something wriggling behind Cheon Yeomyeong and his party, most had already relaxed their enhanced vision and now had expressions of relief.Even though they should all be fighting for their lives, they had already started to let their guard down. And he didnt even need to see what would happen next.Most of the students in this shelter would end up becoming zombie food.The Author bowed his head low and retreated far behind the students.And to buy enough time to retreat, he intentionally remained mum about the approaching zombies.Fortunately, he managed to reach the opposite wall easily, thanks to the students stepping forward to meet the transfer students party.Did he feel any guilt for withholding information and using his peers as a meat shield? He felt none.After all, werent they supposed to have been slaughtered during the entrance ceremony as per the original story?Originally, he would have simply clung to the strong ones to stay alive but all present strong ones from the first-year, except for one, had followed Cheon Yeomyeong to the front line.And even that one person wouldnt be of much help in this situation, so using his peers as a meat shield seemed like the best optionAs the Author continued this line of thoughtCheon Yeomyeongs voice echoed through the cave.Grab any weapons you can while retreating!His voice contained a sense of urgency, enough to make even the most clueless students realize that things werent over yet. Only then did commotion break out among the students.- Surprisingly, the students murmuring wasnt that loud.Because it was common knowledge that ordinary zombies didnt pose much of a threat to Superhumans.However, after Cheon Yeomyeong and his party, carrying all sorts of weapons, reached the collapsed wall, everyone fell silent.Damn it, I almost died while picking up weapons!Wesley, who ranked fourth in the entrance exam, had zombie bites and scratch marks all over his so-called Superhuman bodya sight that defied everything they thought they knew.And that was followed by the sight of zombies flooding into the cave.With the scream of an unknown student as the signal, chaos descended upon the shelter once again. * * *Right in front of the collapsed wall of the shelter. - Watching the zombies slowly gather beyond the cave, Yeomyeongs expression gradually became grimmer.It was because he had discovered an unexpected flaw in his repertoire of martial arts.All the martial arts he knew were specialized for short-term combat on a fundamental level.Ignoring aftereffects, he could push his body to its limits with techniques like the Flying Kick technique and Blood Flow Acceleration.There were also moves like the Surging Wave technique and Comet Sword, which consumed a tremendous amount of mana proportional to their power output.His martial arts were extremely unbalanced, he hadnt noticed any particular problem but up until now because all the opponents he had come across were always either similar in strength or stronger than him.However, now that he had to face countless zombies, he realized that all these unbalanced martial arts had a fatal weakness.What if the enemy used sheer numbers to tire him out and force him into a battle of attrition? He would suffer from an unquestionable one-sided disadvantage.After all, wasnt that exactly what happened during the fight against the horse-headed man in Manchuria?He had wasted his strength on taking down contaminated mercenaries, which held him from confronting the horse-headed man.Yeomyeong pondered over it quietly. After identifying the problem, a solution came to mind easily.A martial art specialized for prolonged battles One that could use mana efficiently.The first thing that came to his mind was Mara, the demonic human who used the most varied martial arts Yeomyeong had ever seen.They were an enemy he had much to learn from.From the Palm Blast to flying techniques, Yeomyeong, who had just started learning martial arts, could broaden his perspective just by watching them.If they had still been alive, Yeomyeong would have loved to receive another lesson in the guise of a fight. However, that demonic human was already confined to the mortuary at the Manchuria base.No regrets; after all, it was Yeomyeong himself who had turned them into a corpse.Anyway, Yeomyeong slowly reviewed Maras martial arts in his mind.He especially paid attention to the technique that made them exude mana from their body like a heated haze.He couldnt steal the martial art itself because he was unable to grasp its true intention. HoweverJust as he was thinking about something that would have shocked Mara or other Superhumans if they had heard itYeomyeong, dont worry too much.Soe Miri placed her hand on Yeomyeongs shoulder. And despite her words of reassurance, her hand was slightly trembling.The rescue team from the academy will be arriving soon. We just need to hold out until then.She had a serious look on her face as she spoke with a determined voice. It seemed that she had misunderstood the situation and thought Yeomyeong was tense.Didnt you fight well just a moment ago?Yeomyeong didnt know how it looked to the others, but he could tell. She was trying best to muster her courage to help him relax.Perhaps that was the reason Yeomyeong couldnt bring himself to say that it wouldnt be a problem for him, no matter how many zombies came and that he was actually thinking about martial arts rather than feeling tense.Seeing him remain silent Soe Miri grew more courageous.Today no one in this shelter will die. Because were going to make sure of it.Yeomyeong didnt reply this time as well. Regardless of the elf princess determination, he wasnt particularly interested in the lives of the others.As long as he could save Seti, the Saintess, and Soe Miri beside him, that was enough.Why should he care if people he didnt know diedAt that moment, Wesley stepped in between the two.Thats impressive.A Superhuman should have at least that level of determination.Wesley said this as he glanced at the party. Jeon Yunseong, the Saintess, Seti, and Miss Gemini all wore serious expressions as if they agreed with Soe Miris words.As Yeomyeong looked at her in disbelief, Seti gestured towards the shelter.Following her gaze, he saw a red-haired girl give him an awkward smile.Setis sisters were also enrolled in the academy.Yeomyeong immediately erased the plan to use the Golden Seal to open the shelter door and escape.As he quickly made his decision, his actions were even faster. Yeomyeong raised his sword and pointed at the zombies that were closing in on them.And just as he was about to charge forward, Soe Miri called him again.Yeomyeong.What?At least say a few words of determination for the last time.No, that was a bit As Yeomyeong suppressed the words rising to his throat, Soe Miri added more.It would be nice if you did. After all, youre the one who gathered us.The moment was too perfect to be a coincidence.The zombies were right at the shelters doorstep, and the partys attention turned to YeomyeongDont die. I dont want my first meal at the academy to be at a funeral.Even Yeomyeong felt embarrassed by the words he uttered.He dared not turn his head, fearing his awkward act might be discovered, and charged straight towards the zombies.Of course, the others didnt see it as such. * * *In the face of the unprecedented situation where the academy was attacked, the staff only had one reaction. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anger.Not only the Superhuman security guards, but the Mages who otherwise locked themselves in the magic department rushed out to chase the attackers as well.The attackers were unknown terrorists armed with firearms.And their target was the northern island, with hardly any students present.And just as they thought it to be a stroke of luck that all the students had gathered in another place for the joint class turned out to be the enemys trap all along.Taking advantage of the academys defense forces gathering on the northern island, they targeted the students in an unimaginable way.Zombies.A vast horde of zombies, enough to cover the coastline, swarmed onto the island.By the time communication was restored and the staff were able to grasp the situation, the zombies had already surrounded the students.The Australian army and the U.S. Navy were deployed to protect the academy, but it would take them at least two hours to arrive.In the end, the academy had to make a difficult decision:Which grade should be saved first?The first-year students, which included the Saintess and the Vessel?The second-year students, which included a member of the royal family beyond the Dimensional Portal?The third-year students, which included the grandson of the President of the United States?All the teachers argued that every grade should be saved simultaneously, but the reality was cold. They were short on manpower and time to do so.It was a crisis where they could lose everyone across all grades if they werent careful.There wasnt much time to deliberate, and the choice was brutal.Given the importance of the Saintess and the Vessel, the academy staff decided to prioritize rescuing the first-years.However, the Principal thought differently. She decided to split the forces between the second and third years, rather than the first.The staffs fierce protests continued, but the Principals decision was firm.No one could change her mind. Or rather, to be precise, there wasnt enough time to try to change her mind.Half with no choice, half with faith in the principal, the staff began their battle against the zombies.And so, after fighting off the zombie horde for several minutes, a hero descended upon the academy to save them from the unending, despairing situation.Holy Sword, Freya Cahn.Watching her sweep away thousands of zombies with a single blow as she descended, the staff shouted desperately.- But for some reason, Freya Cahns response was not that different from the Principals.The Holy Sword, having cleared the third-year shelter in the blink of an eye, headed toward the second-year shelter, leaving behind just one line. Little did she know the impact those words would have.- :" Chapter 82: The Butterfly Effect For The Author (2) * * *Although it was called an academy for Superhumans, not all of its staff were Superhuman.Contrary to the image portrayed by the media, most of the staff at Lord Howe Academy were regular civilians.Unless they were staff who dealt with Superhumans personally, it wasnt a requirement for the facilities management staff or outside researchers to be Superhuman.So, when the alarm blared throughout the academy, most of the staff headed to the shelters instead of the frontlines.Of course, there were brave staff members who stepped forward and volunteered to save the students, but the Principal shot them down immediately.After all, there was a difference between courage and recklessness.And among the non-Superhuman staff, only medical workers, priests, ex-soldiers, and mercenaries were permitted to fight the terrorists.At least, that was the academys stance.However, keeping a check on all the staff while dealing with an emergency was no easy task. There were quite a few who defied the Principals orders and joined the fray.Energetic staff like Gulzar, the first-year cafeteria chef, and Ava, the janitor, even opened the shelter doors to join the fight outside.It was an act that could potentially endanger the staff shelter if something went wrong, but no one blamed them.This was an academy and everyone cared about the students.But of course there were always people with other motives.And Reporter Park Sungyeok was one of those people.Although he wasnt a Superhuman, he argued that all Korean men served in the military, then slipped out among the staff and headed to save the students.Was it because he genuinely wanted to save the students? No, in the first place, he was not an academy staff member but a special correspondent for the Goryeo Times assigned to the academy. Hence, his motives were more aligned with those of a reporter.A scoop. One so sensational that it would attract the attention of the entire world.Although the attack on the academy itself could be considered as the scoop of all scoops wasnt it something that reporters from various media outlets present at the academy could write about as well?Park Sungyeok wanted more than that.He was seeking hidden secrets of the attack that the academy had failed to censor or sensational truths.If he could find a story like thatAnyway, he headed to the battlefield with a rather resolute determination while hiding a camera in his sleeve.However, perhaps because he had joined the battle late, he didnt even get to witness the fierce fights against the terrorists.All that he captured in the northern island city were gunpowder stains, bullet holes, and ice shards left behind by Mages.Although this was not the sight he was expecting to see, Park Sungyeok was not disappointed. The battle was yet to conclude.He moved along with the staff, following the communications about zombies and rescuing students.The path leading to the main academy building was horrific.The luxurious walkway, originally prepared for the students, was now filled with the decaying, bloated flesh of dead zombies.- Zombie limbs were piled up carelessly, and staff members with injuries were being carried to the rear.The once beautiful learning hall was now a shell of its former self, but it was still in better shape when compared to the area right in front of the first-year main building.The scene unfolding before his eyes could literally be mistaken for a battlefield.To stop the zombies from swarming towards the main building, the few Superhumans and armed staff members fought desperately, while frantic calls for support continued in the background.Park Sungyeok filmed the scene in complete silence.Not missing the opportunity, he carefully recorded the conversation about the academys decision to abandon the first-year students and rescue the second and third years first.The academy was selectively rescuing students?This wasnt something even the renowned principal of the academy could simply overlook. Given the value of the current batch of freshmen ensuring their survival would be the best outcome.Park Sungyeok continued filming for a while, suppressing the smile that was trying to creep onto his lips. Suddenly, he heard a voice over someones radio.- As soon as the transmission ended, everyones expressions hardened. They had thought they had some time, thanks to the shelter but was it already breached?The students desperation must have hit the ceiling, right? No, would there even be any survivors left?There were two distinct reactions on hearing the despairing news.- There were those who were angry. One staff member even threw their radio in frustration and shouted.And there were those who were praying for a miracle. Especially the priests who had rushed over to save the Saintess, were desperately seeking divine intervention.Park Sungyeoks hidden camera captured this entire scene as well.Thoughts like What if the Saintess and the students die? no longer crossed his mind. Instead, as soon as the thought What if the Saintess dies? appeared, he began to wonder if he could take a photo of her dead bodyIf things turned out that way, forget about the future head of the news department but an executive position at Goryeo Times would be guaranteedAnd then something happened.A womans voice came through the radio.The voice was far too lighthearted for the current situation.Most people here frowned at the sudden orders, but a few staff members reacted differently. Especially the administrative office staff, who had been bothered by the owner of that voice as of late, cheered with joy.- The Holy Sword? Could it be Freya Cahn? Dreaming of another scoop, Park Sungyeok aimed his hidden wrist camera to the sky.And the next moment, a giant light descended to the ground from above, a bit quicker than the promised 10 seconds.A white light, made tangible by holy mana, illuminated the entire main building.The light, as warm as sunlight, engulfed the zombies. The zombies turned into sparkling dust and scattered one making contact with the light.It was such a surreal and divine sight, revealing the reason why faith from beyond the Dimensional Portal had replaced the faith of Earth.- Everyone who witnessed the appearance of the sudden hero into their radios.However, this time, they were not shouts of joy.Did she perhaps not hear the desperate pleas of the staff begging her to save the children as quickly as possible?The Holy Sword in hand, Freya Cahn was walking down from the sky. Her pace as slow as a feather falling.Pleas, suspicion, anger. The staff could only watch her, shifting their feet anxiously. When she finally set foot on the ground, her first words were:Oi, is there a journo here, eh?Everyone looked baffled, even dumbfounded, but she ignored them and scanned the staff gathered around the main building.There should be at least one here .Saying that, Freya Cahn snapped her fingers. The staff members who knew how to handle mana realized that she had spread her mana to scan the bodies of the people around her.Ah, found him. There were four or five of them at the third-year main buildinno way theres not at least one here.However, as he was not a Superhuman, Park Sungyeok felt nothing and continued pointing his camera at Freya Cahn obliviously.Oi, ya over there, come on up, mate!Huh? M-me?Freya Cahn pointed her finger at Park Sungyeok, who was unable to hide his surprise.Get ya camera and recorder out, mate.W-wait! Holy Sword, Im a reporterPark Sungyeok tried to protest, but he was unable to avoid the Holy Swords hand. In an instant, she pulled out the hidden camera and recorder from his clothes.So what if youre a journo, aye?The surrounding gazes turned toward Park Sungyeok. Not only had he hidden his identity and snuck into a battlefield, but hed also been filming them freely.The face of the staff member who had given him a gun in particular twisted into a vicious scowl. If it werent for the presence of the Holy Sword, he might have shot him on the spot.Im gonna delete all the recordings and photos Any objections, eh?H-Holy Sword, but the right of the public to knowAre ya serious? Ya wanna talk about the right to know here, mate?Freya Cahns single eye curved into a half-moon. It was only then that Park Sungyeok became aware of the intense stares directed at him and shut his mouth.He suddenly recalled a well-known saying among war correspondents.Rights are far, but fists are close.As soon as Park Sungyeok shut his mouth, the staff resumed pleading with Freya Cahn for help. Some priests even got on their knees.However, the Holy Sword still did not respond to their pleas. She slung an arm around Park Sungyeoks shoulders and handed him the camera after formatting the data.Oi, ya want help gettin a scoop?Ya got no say in this, so zip it and follow me.Her high-handed attitude didnt give Park Sungyeok room to refuse. The other staff members sighed in relief when they saw her heading towards the shelter.However, Freya Cahn was heading towards the shelters main entrance instead of the underground hole.Zombies that had managed to avoid the Holy Swords light were swarming inside the main building.When she took the lead, the zombies posed no threat. The same zombies the staff fought with their lives on the line turned to dust with just a few swings of the Holy Sword.After quickly heading toward the main buildings underground, the staff finally reached the shelters entrance. However, upon discovering a problem with the lock, they began attempting to forcefully unlock the door together.- Amidst the staffs shouts and the clanking of metal, Freya Cahn turned to Park Sungyeok and said:Oi, get a good pic, will ya?W-what picture are you talking about?Could it be that all the students inside were already dead due to the delay? Or was she telling him to take a picture of the dead Saintess?As Park Sungyeok rolled his eyes, pondering, Freya Cahn wore a grin.Youll suss it out when ya see it. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 83: The Butterfly Effect For The Author (3) * * *Yeomyeongs manner of fighting was far from glamorous.It wasnt like the desperate struggle typically seen in zombie stories, nor did it have the grandeur of overpowering force.His fight was more akin to labor.A fight like how back-alley janitors silently moved their hands as they cleared all the filth for a moment of cleanliness.It started off with swordsmanship. Yeomyeong raised his sword and struck the head of the first zombie rushing at him.- The voice spilling from its rotten vocal cords was cut off, and rotten bodily fluids and flesh splattered everywhere.Meanwhile, another zombie opened its mouth and went for his arm, but Yeomyeong didnt dodge. Instead, he threw a punch and crushed the zombies head.More bodily fluids, flesh, and bone fragments soaked the floor of the cave. The first school uniform he had ever worn in his life became mottled, like a butchers apron.It was a brutal sight, but the zombies, lacking the intelligence to comprehend it, continued swarming in, and Yeomyeongs sword didnt stop either.Then, after cutting down over a hundred zombies, his sword broke pitifully.One of his quick-witted companionsprobably Setitossed him another, and he continued fighting.He had to switch his swords like this three or four times before the weakest member of the party, Soe Miri, was unable to endure it any longer and was forced to retreat.With the rear mage gone, the weapons they had seized from the attackers dwindled down quickly, and the partys stamina began to wear thin.The Saintess, who had run out of bullets, squeezed her mana to the limit until she collapsed from exhaustion. Meanwhile, Miss Gemini lost consciousness after being bitten by a zombie.Wesley was the next to fall. He tripped over a zombie with only its upper body remaining and it only took a few seconds for the zombies to pin him under.And by the time Yeomyeong pulled him out of the hoard of zombies, he was already in a dire state.The priests-in-training at the shelter poured mana into him, barely keeping him alive, but his injury was too severe to rejoin the fight.In the end, only three remained before the hole in the shelter: Jeon Yunseong, Seti, and Yeomyeong.All three were skilled and fit enough to fend off the zombies. However, none of them could fend off ten with just one hand.- - Some of the zombies managed to bypass the three and enter the shelter.Although the students could handle one or two zombies by themselves, the number of zombies entering the shelter after getting past the three kept increasing with each passing moment.At this rate, even the exhausted Saintess and Soe Miri would be in danger.Yeomyeong stopped grappling with the zombies and leaped into the cave.Yeomyeong?! Where are you going all by yourself!Soe Miris startled voice came from behind, and almost immediately, dozens of zombies turned their gaze toward him.Yeomyeong pulled the Handle of Uragan from his pocket.[O Virno, O Inheritor! You have finally come looking for me! Oh, zombies! You sure get entangled with the undead often! Where are the curses and magic that I need to block?]So it no longer called him Virgin? Yeomyeong felt a strange emotion as he replied in his mind.[ Light?][My first task after being inherited is to become a flashlight Im soI could cry!]Despite its grumbling, the unicorn immediately emitted light. All the zombies crowding the cave turned towards the light and looked at Yeomyeong.Then, the next moment, Yeomyeong landed right in the middle of the cave, surrounded on all sides.His unleashed mana caused the cave floor to hollow out. And soon, the zombies in the vicinity collapsed, creating a space around him.Yeomyeong pressed down harder against the ground and clenched his fist.Alright lets do this.A blue haze shimmered around his body.* * *A literal mountain of corpses was piled high in front of the shelter wall. Seti caught her breath and spoke.Whew Uh, Cheon Yeomyeong-ssi?Yeomyeong opened just one of his closed eyes to glance at her.Are you okay?Despite her light tone, her face was filled with concern.And judging by her expression, she wasnt worried about anyone else because she was facing Yeomyeong with her back to everyone else in the shelter.On the contrary, Yeomyeong, facing the entire shelter, naturally responded with a cold expression and tone.Why? Does it look like something is wrong?It was all an act to hide the fact that they knew each other.While Yeomyeong felt awkward enough to make him cringe, no one suspected his behavior.Even the Saintess, who lay flat on the ground, mumbled something like, See, see that rude jerk while pointing at Yeomyeong, so there was no need to say more.Anyway, Yeomyeong and Seti exchanged a few words to check on each others condition.They spoke about things like the name of the martial art that emitted a haze earlier, about his life as a mercenary, and who among them had been the most helpful a conversation important for the two of them but of little value to anyone else, went on for quite a while before the shelter door began to rattle as the lock was being released.The moment the voices of adults could be heard beyond the door, the disheartened students finally let out sighs of relief.However, there was no noticeable cheering or joy because Yeomyeong and his party had already dealt with the terrorists and zombies threatening their lives.Perhaps because of their lukewarm reaction, the voices of the adults on the other side of the door grew more urgent.Just as it seemed that the lock on the shelter door would break due to the force being used on it, Yeomyeong slowly rose from his spot.Its finally over.He sighed as he brushed off the filth on his uniform.And with that useless thought in mind, Yeomyeong glanced around, only to be surprised on seeing that he was the only one standing on two legs.Seti and the others who had fought alongside him were all too exhausted to pick themselves up from the floor, and the other students were all gathered at a distance near the shelter wall.Just as the strange stares were becoming unbearable to him and was about to reach out to another party member.The large door swung open, and the adults entered the shelter. Most of the armed adults appeared to be academy staff.Except for one person.A man holding a small camera. Having encountered plenty of reporters back in Manchuria, Yeomyeong was able to guess his identity pretty easily.How did a reporter get in here?As if he was possessed by something, the reporter continued to photograph Yeomyeong.Being quite familiar with cameras, the Saintess reflexively flung a gun at the reporter, but the last person to enter the shelter caught it mid-air.Ah.Even the students who were rushing towards the staff stopped in their tracks and simply stood there with their mouths gaping due to the womans overwhelming presence.She glanced at the hole in the shelter, now blocked with zombie corpses, then grinned and strode towards Yeomyeong.Yeomyeong began to adjust his clothes unconsciously. As soon as she stood at eye level with him, she poked his forehead with her finger, snickering.Long time no see, mate.Yes, its been a while Holy Sword.Holy Sword.The students, who were still uncertain upon seeing her, widened their eyes in surprise. Especially Baonic, who had been hiding behind the other students, looked as if his eyes would pop out at any moment.And, as always, Holy Sword ignored the stares of the spectators and spoke her mind.Didya use the thing I gave ya well? Judging by what happened in Manchuria, it looks like ya already mastered it.Yes, it was very helpful.Reaaaally?Her lone uncovered eye subtly scanned Yeomyeong up and down.Whatd he say, eh? Bet hes stoked to have finally found a proper successor, yeah?UhYeomyeong held back his words, recollecting the final request of the Comet within the Comet Sword.Recalling the desperation in the Comets voice, Yeomyeong carefully hid his expression.Although he felt sorry for the Comet Sword he had left back at the dormitory, but it seemed nigh impossible to return it now.Can we talk about him later, just the two of us?Heh, course. Its a tough ask, eh? Were both successors of the Comet, after all.Holy Sword laughed lightly as she patted Yeomyeong on the shoulder.And that sight was pretty shocking to those who knew her well. And what she did next was enough to even shock those who didnt know her on a personal level.Oi, and yougetta pic with me.A picture? Isnt that man already taking pictures?Yeomyeong said, glancing at the reporter who was still frantically clicking the camera shutter.Not those sorta pics. Lets set up somethin really intense.What the hell was she talking about? While Yeomyeong was still bewildered, the Holy Sword began lifting his exhausted party members.Lets grab a solo pic of ya What? Its already done? Alright, then lets snap one with your mates sprawled around here.Looking somewhat honored, the party members took her hand and got to their feet.Only the Saintess coldly rejected Holy Swords hand and grabbed the hem of Setis skirt instead. Sighing, Seti helped the Saintess up.In any case, even the Saintess didnt refuse to take a picture.The Holy Sword called the reporter over and began taking pictures of the party with the zombies in the background.From artificially staged battle-concept photos to natural poses of resting.While everyone was bewildered by the sudden photoshoot, Yeomyeong asked her cautiously.Whats the point of all this?Just adding a bit of flair beforehand Nah, its just some political thing, ya dont need to stress too much.Youll prolly thank me in a few days.Hearing her voice filled with confidence, Yeomyeong didnt bother asking what exactly hed be grateful for.In fact, he couldnt even begin to imagine what kind of aftermath the academy attack incident would bring about * * *Beyond the Dimensional Portal, was a country known as the Empire. Once upon a time, it was the mightiest and greatest nation in the world.Now, it was merely a shell of its former self.Those who called themselves wise consoled themselves, saying that at least the shell remained, untouched by the capital, technology, and ideologies spread by EarthlingsHowever, the third prince had a different opinion.As the old Earth saying went, even when a rich man falls, his wealth lasts three generations.Even though it was just a shell of its former self due to the mistakes of his father and grandfather, the Empire was still the Empire.As long as the great bloodline and will remained, the Empire would one day reclaim what it had lost to Earth and restore the glory of its pastThe third prince often voiced such thoughts.Upon hearing it, his wet nurse would fret that saying such things would end up causing great trouble, but the third prince thought differently.Wasnt it natural for someone born of imperial blood to harbor such ambitions, unlike those of lowly birth?Even his older brother, the crown prince, would simply shake his head at the third princes ambition, but the third prince didnt stop at mere words.Defying all opposition, the third prince crossed over to Earth and enrolled at Lord Howe Academy.On the day he left the imperial palace, he held his wet nurses hand tightly and swore to prove the superiority of the imperial bloodline.And since that day, the third prince had not forgotten that pledge he had made a year ago.He kept pushing himself relentlessly, working hard and striving even harder. And as a result of that, he retained the top rank in his class throughout his first year.There were students who could match him in various fields, but in the overall rankings, no one could surpass him.Perhaps because of that, the prince fell into the trap of arrogance during his second year.He began to take the praise he received for granted, and advice to remain humble seemed like envy from those who were less skilled.And because of that, the prince frequently skipped classes, without permission.Especially those damned joint classesHe didnt even bother attending them.Why should someone as noble as himself have to sit in a classroom with the lowly?It was a pointless and futile exerciseat least, that was what he thought.And so, the prince confidently skipped the joint class today as well.But he shouldnt have done that. At least not today.- The third prince fled from the zombies, regret gnawing on his mind.If only he hadnt skipped the joint class.If only he hadnt ignored the warnings.If only he had listened to the broadcast instructing them to head to the shelter.They were all useless thoughts, yet he couldnt help but feel regret.It was hard to believe that he was on the verge of death just because he had skipped a few classes.He panted, gasping for breath, as tears streamed down his face. Someone please, s-save meHe wanted to live.At first, he thought the zombies were nothing to worry about, but it didnt take long for him to realize that it was just foolish bravado.It was impossible to face hundreds, thousands of zombies all by himself. It was already a miracle that he somehow managed to escape before he was surrounded.Sa-save me someone, please!Those damn zombies didnt tire and kept chasing him relentlessly.And perhaps because he had run around the school to avoid being surrounded, his stamina and mana had depleted a while back.Is anyone there?! Save me! Please!He eventually reached the faculty office in the main building.He hoped there might be a teacher inside who could save him, but all that greeted him in the office was gloomy silence.AhHe let out a hollow laugh as he heard the footsteps of the approaching zombies echoing through the hallway.Please, someone, anyone; just save me Imperial Father NannyJust as he was sinking down to the floor of the faculty office, on the verge of giving up on life, someone opened the office door and stepped inside.Oh, someone here already.Fortunately, it wasnt a zombie but the persons appearance was hardly better than one.His entire body was drenched in blood, and it dripped with every step he took.If it werent for the familiar second-year uniform, one might have easily mistaken him for a crazed murderer.However, the third prince was in no position to be picky. Even this gruesome figure now looked like a lifeline bestowed upon him.H-Hey! Save me!The third prince spoke with urgency as he heard the footsteps of the zombies drawing closer to the office.I am the third prince of the Empire! I can grant you anything you desire!The blood-soaked student stared at the prince with a look of contemplation, before slowly getting down on one knee.In his hand was a sword, though the prince didnt know when he had drawn it. The posture he assumed, with the sword held forward and one knee on the ground, was one the prince was very familiar with.A-a knight of the Empire?The guardians of the Empire, which had been disbanded by force by the Americans.The very stance was how a member from this long-forgotten organization would take when swearing loyalty to the Emperor.I greet Your Highness, the Prince.A-are you perhapsThe prince stared at him with disbelief.Upon closer inspection, even the sword in his hand was a genuine artifact of the Empires Knightsnot some crude imitation made by Earthian, but one that flowed with mana.Is this a dr-dream? Is this one dreaming?Tears welled up in the princes eyes. He had never thought that he would encounter the glory of the Empire in a moment like this, in a place like this.This is no dream, Your Highness.Said the blood-soaked student as he slowly rose from his kneeling position. He used his blood-stained hands to help the prince stand up.Your Highness, could you remain hiding inside the faculty office for now?Y-Youre going to fend off all those zombies all by yourself? No, perhaps you should carry me, and we can escape togetherThe prince expressed his opinion cautiously, but he eventually fell silent. The knights eyes, looking down at him, gleamed like snakes.You need not worry, your Highness. These zombies are no match for me.I-If you say so, then I shall trust you.The prince swallowed hard as he thought to himself.However, those thoughts did not last long. The zombies had already swarmed into the faculty office and began banging against the door.Terrified, the prince clung to the knight. Raising his sword, the knight pushed the prince away, and headed toward the faculty office entrance.And just before he opened the office door, the knight seemed to remember something and turned to the prince.Your Highness, could you retrieve a wooden box from Mr. Morrisons desk drawer while Im fighting? Its a finely wrapped red wooden box.Are you asking me to steal a teachers belongings?Steal? It was mine to begin with.The prince nodded quietly. It didnt seem like the knight was lying. And even if he was, the prince had no choice but to believe him.And just in case, it would be best if you remain in the office.With those parting words that sounded unclear whether they were a threat or a request, the knight stepped outside the office.Amidst the sounds of zombies and something being smashed, the prince, now alone, crawled toward Mr. Morrisons desk. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 84: The Butterfly Effect For The Author (4) * * *The dawn held its breath as the sky began to grow brighter.Yeomyeong got out of bed calmly and without even stretching, he scanned the room with indifferent eyes.It was a luxurious room. From the large window overlooking the academy grounds and the marble-finished floor to the antique furniture, it was nothing short of opulent.According to the staff who had escorted him to the room, this was a special room reserved for external VIPsAnd from that explanation, one could easily tell that it was an excessively grand room for an ordinary student.If he were to put it in simpler terms, it seemed that the academy was treating him more importantly than just an ordinary student, perhaps even as a VIP.After all, this was the least he deserved for saving the entire batch of first-years from unknown assailants and a horde of zombies, didnt he?Yeomyeong didnt believe that the academy had provided him with this room purely out of goodwill.The world he knew wasnt so sweet.Even a mere Janitor Guild was rife with political maneuvering and dirty dealings; how much more complicated would the academy be, with its hundreds of layers of intertwined interests?However, the reason the academy was treating him this waywasnt hard to guess.None of the staff had asked him about his connection to the Holy Sword, but he could tell from the way they looked at him.The academyat least the staff familiar with the Holy Swordwere treating him as if he were practically the Holy Swords apprentice.He didnt know if this was something that happened by chance or if it was something the Holy Sword was aiming forYeomyeong massaged his throbbing forehead. Being the Holy Swords apprentice was of no use to him, no matter how great a future it guaranteed.In fact, it was nothing but a disadvantage when taking his plans for revenge into consideration.And wasnt the Holy Sword an artifact fiercely protected by the Australian government, despite strong opposition from religious circles?If it were to become known that Yeomyeong was the Holy Swords apperentice, or something akin to that Australia would do everything in its power to prevent him from making contact with Korea.After all, even a small country like Korea employed monstrous figures like Shepperd to work behind the scenes, so what might a powerful nation like Australia do?However, that wasnt the only problem. Even if he were to exact his revenge while under the protection of the Holy Sword and Australias goodwillIt would create chaos beyond imagination. Yeomyeong shook his head.Indeed, he should stop before he became too close with the Holy Sword. Dealing with the airhead Saintess, who cluelessly tried to get closer to him, was already more than enough.After spending some time with his thoughts, Yeomyeong got dressed and left his room. He didnt have a particular destination in mind; he just wanted to get some fresh air.Yet, unless he had alcohol, he would not be able to ease the tightness in his chest.Yeomyeong walked through the empty corridor and up the stairs to the rooftop.Was it called the rooftop garden? The rooftop, which overlooked the entire academy, was furnished with flower beds and rest areas.Given the time, it was not surprising that the rooftop was empty. Basking in the familiar solitude, Yeomyeong sat on the closest bench.Sitting alone on the rooftop while gazing at the gloomy sky, he felt the sea breeze blowing in from beyond the horizoncold, just like the one he remembered from Incheon.Yeomyeong shut his eyes and let time slip away with the passing wind.Feeling somewhat better after a while, he was about to stand up whenAh.Sensing someones presence, Yeomyeong turned his head.He made eye contact with a blue-eyed girl who had just stepped onto the rooftop garden. The girl, with several convenience store bags in her hands, blinked upon noticing Yeomyeong.A brief silence ensued.As the sea breeze belatedly swept between them, Yeomyeong chuckled softly.Isnt it a bit early to be having breakfast?When he gestured toward the convenience store bags with his chin, the girl averted her eyes, her face turning red.I need to replenish my energy since I used it all.And you dont usually eat instant food, right?As soon as that oddly familiar conversation ended, the girl scooted over and sat right next to Yeomyeong.Why are you sitting here acting all miserable by yourself?I just couldnt fall asleep. But why did you come all the way up here instead of eating in your room?Unlike you, the girls only got one room.She grumbled as she set the bags down at her feet.The bags, numbering more than five, were so heavy that it seemed like they contained everything from the convenience stores food section.I was thinking about waking you up to eat together, but as you said, its too early But eating alone would be scary if I got caught.Does it even matter if you get caught? You can just eat with them.After being caught with a mountain of food?She muttered something about how it must be nice to be so insensitive, before pulling out a cream-filled bun.Given its large size for the price, it was a snack janitors often enjoyed.And it took her less than ten seconds to devour a bun of that size.How could she eat that quickly with such a small mouth?Yeomyeong watched her silently, and when she pulled out her third bread, he finally broke the silence.Its been a while, Seti.His sudden greeting made Seti freeze in the middle of tearing open the wrapper, but then she grinned and replied.Its been a while, Yeomyeong.We finally get some time to ourselves.Well We havent really had the opportunity to do so, have we?From the moment he landed at the academy airport to the attack yesterday.It was true that they had been involved in various incidents nonstop, making it difficult for them to meet in secret.HoweverIf you had just used the burner phone I gave you to contact me, there wouldnt have been a need for us to meet alone, right?Yeomyeong smiled awkwardly and looked away while Seti gazed at him sullenly.Well, she wasnt actually blaming him. After all, hadnt he been in the middle of the chaotic events taking place in Manchuria? It wouldnt have been easy for him to give her a call.Still he could have at least sent her a text, right?How many texts had she sent since he and the Saintess made the headlines? If he had at least replied to one in every ten or so of the dozens of texts shed sent, it wouldnt have been so frustrating!Though she almost blurted that out, the bread in her mouth kept them inside.Seti swallowed the bread and finished off a can of cola before finally speaking.I can somewhat understand the reason you were unable to send a message After all, not everything can go as per plan, even if its you, Yeomyeong.So right now, just tell me everything you havent told me what actually happened in Manchuria? Is everything the articles said the truth?I dont know which article you saw, but most of them are probably true.So, did you really kiss the Saintess?Yeomyeong smiled, thinking it was a joke, but seeing the look on Setis face, he quickly wiped the smile off his face.No. Thats just tabloid gossip.Hmm its really not true, right?There was no reason for me to do that.Thats fine then.Fine? What was fine? Yeomyeong was about to ask, but Seti immediately started gobbling another piece of bread.She chewed the bread as if she had no intention of speaking for a while.Given the amount of things he needed to share with her, Yeomyeong decided to use that time to gather his thoughts.Starting with the mercenary recruitment test.Chasing after a member of Blue Rat and meeting the Saintess by chance.The Korean governments involvement in Manchuria and the situation in North Manchuria.The Saintess and Kahal Magdu.The fact that his fake resume had already been exposed and that the Saintess mother was the president of the Blue Rat.And the story about the dragon sleeping in Manchuria.It was going to be a long story, but fortunately, Seti had brought a substantial amount of food with her.Taking a can of coffee from the bag, Yeomyeong leaned back against the bench.As the sun loomed over the horizon, he began speaking calmly.* * *The story went on for quite some time. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It would have been a rather boring story, but thanks to Setis amusing reactions, the atmosphere was maintained until the end.She would flinch every time the Saintess was brought up, and when it was revealed that his fabricated resume had been exposed, she choked on her bread, causing Yeomyeong to pat her back.In any case, Yeomyeong told her almost everything honestly , without any embellishment.Except the part where he met the ghost of the Dwarf King.Because he was certain that the so-called fate the king spoke about was ominously related to Mignium.Seti seemed to have felt some awkwardness, but she didnt press the matter.By the time the long story came to an end, the food Seti had brought over was finished as well, as if perfectly timed.After sharing the last tuna sandwich with Yeomyeong, she shared her thoughts on the recollection of his recent experiences.Youve been through a lot.Yeomyeong was about to say that it was nothing, but before he could, Seti placed her hand over his.And thank you.Seti then raised her other hand to gently touch Yeomyeongs cheek, her blue eyes locked with his.For coming back in one piece.Im not joking. With the situation in Manchuria and the resume It all seems like all that happened because I wasnt able to assist you properly If something had happened to you, IJust as she was about to make a confession, Yeomyeong, unable to handle the awkwardness, averted his eyes.Only then did she realize what she was saying.Red-faced and in awkward silence, they both turned their gaze to the sea almost simultaneously. Fortunately, dawn was breaking and the sun was rising, making their flushed faces less noticeable.Yeomyeong continued to watch the sunrise in silence, glancing at Seti occasionally.Her lips reflected the faint sunlight, and her blue eyes sparkled like jewels.As Yeomyeong gazed at her, a multitude of emotions surfaced in his mind, only to disappear beneath the surface of his thoughts, leaving only ripples behind.Although this was his first time experiencing such emotions, he was certain of one thing.After a time that could be considered either long or short, depending on ones perspective, Yeomyeong was able to bring up the other topic he had prepared.Seti.Yes?I have something else thatll make you thank me later. Want to hear it?Surprised by the sudden shift, Seti blinked while Yeomyeong continued, suppressing a smile that threatened to form on his lips.The ban in the minds of you and your sisters.Why are you bringing that up out of nowhere?What would you do if I told you that I found a way to get rid of it?Before she could say anything, Yeomyeong began to explain about the Golden SealA magic item that could unlock every lock and bypass any restriction in the world.Setis eyes opened wide as she stared at Yeomyeong. She found it hard to believe him, even suspecting that he was joking, to which Yeomyeong simply responded with a faint smile.Ah.It was unclear whether it was due to joy or some other emotions bubbling up, but Seti lowered her head.After taking some time to suppress her emotions, she looked up as if she had just remembered something.Yeomyeong, did you receive the Golden Seal from the dragon?Yes. How do you know that?Setis expression hardened. She tightened her grip on Yeomyeongs hand and asked.Did you, by any chance, receive it in exchange for saving the dragon?Yeomyeong was impressed by Setis deductive skills, having figured it out without hearing the story about the Dwarf King.Of course, regardless of that, Setis expression grew even more rigid.Did you give up on the dragon because of me?No, thats not it. There were other reasons. I also built rapport with the dragon while dealing a blow to the Manchurian military, andAlthough there were a multitude of complex reasons that made him save the dragon, Seti seemed more shocked by the simple fact that he had given up on it.She spoke with a subdued voice.Im sorry. I didnt mean to cause you troubleIts not like that, really.Another bout of silence fell between them.Both of them fell silent for different reasons: Yeomyeong couldnt find the right words, and Seti didnt know how to repay this favor.After a moment, once the sun had risen above the horizon, Seti broke the silence with a long breath.Thank you, Yeomyeong.Ill accept your thanks after we manage to lift the ban. As for that lets wait until all your sisters have gathered.Yeomyeong brushed the bench and stood up. It was time to part ways as the staff would soon be coming to their rooms to find them.However, Yeomyeong was unable to leave because Seti hadnt let go of his hand.Yeomyeong.Yes?Lets cancel the plan to pretend that we dont know each other at the academy.Why the sudden change?Just because.Hmm, but if we become close all of a sudden, wont the other students think its strange? We fought at the airport, remember?When Yeomyeong said this playfully, Seti somehow got angry for some reason.Lets just tell them that we grew close after fighting. We did fight those zombies together; who would think its strange? And if they do, so what?Hearing Setis response, Yeomyeong unconsciously raised his other hand to pat her head.Suddenly feeling the pat on top of her head, Seti tried to protest, but Yeomyeong was a bit faster.Then lets start by speaking more casually.Uh well, that isWhy? You cant do that?I under no, alright.Oh, but dont call me oppa.Huh?Seemingly dumbfounded, Seti loosened her grip. Yeomyeong naturally withdrew his hand and walked away from the bench.See you later, Seti.Yeah, see you later.Following that brief farewell, Yeomyeong left the rooftop, his steps lighter than when he had arrived.Left alone, Seti gazed at the morning scene at the academy for a moment, then covered her face with both hands and stamped her feet.As regret set in and the bench rattled with her silent screams, Seti came to her senses when she heard someone approaching.She hurriedly gathered her things, got up from the bench, and left the rooftop.Then, silence descended upon the rooftop garden again.Or rather, it should have.The next moment, a frivolous voice rang out from the empty rooftop the two had left.Oh my God. Oh. My. God.The voice of someone obscured by something transparent was neither words nor screams. For a while, she was just mumbling to herself before finally forming a coherent sentence.O Five Gods, what have I just witnessed? Chapter 85: The Butterfly Effect For The Author (5) * * *Two days after the academy raid incident, early in the morning.Principal Himena was sitting in her office, battling a thick pile of documents titled Damage Report.Medical expenses and compensation for almost hundreds of casualties along with the enormous damage costs and restoration fees left in the aftermath of the battle.Complaints and appeasements kept pouring in from all directions.And no matter how much they were processed, the complex material and political issues seemed never-ending.Setting the documents aside for a moment, the principal massaged her temples.She hadnt slept for the past two days, her head was throbbing, and the accumulated fatigue was making her eyes dry But the thought of rest did not pass her mind.The real problems hadnt even started yet.Even at this very moment, reporters from all over the world were flocking to the scene.The Australian and U.S. Navy forces stationed on the island were doing their best to control access and prevent information from leaking.However, as the Academy was not a military facility, it was impossible to censor every single communication.Stalling by telling parents and faculty members families, Were still assessing the situation had reached its limit long ago.And by the time the sun rose, the media would have roughly grasped the situation and started publishing articles.The principal massaged her temples, thinking about the criticism that would be directed at the Academy.The fact that the attack coincidentally took place during a season with no major news didnt help either.Although Manchuria was still drawing some attention, even that seemed like it would be wrapping up soon.For the hyena-like media companies, the tragedy at the Academy was an opportunity they couldnt pass up.And once public opinion got worse those who have been eyeing the Academy would tear it apart.And France in particular, as they had been desperately trying for over 10 years to make the Superhuman Department in Grandes coles surpass Lord Howes Superhuman School. They would undoubtedly keep bringing up this incident over and over again to undermine Lord Howe.The principal sighed as she picked up another report.This report was titled Analysis of the Relationship Between the Transfer Student and the Holy Sword and Countermeasures.She began reading the report slowly, meticulously, without missing a single word.The report written by the dwarf teacher who had gone all the way to Manchuria wasnt long. However, it wasnt substantial either.How did the Holy Sword and the transfer student meet, what led to their connection, and what was the exact nature of their current relationshipNot a single thing was identified properly. They were all conjectures followed by more conjectures.To be honest, the report fell short of the standard.However, the principal didnt throw or tear it up.Even though it didnt meet the standards, it provided the information she had hoped for.[Confirmed that Cheon Yeomyeong possesses Arcane Relic related to the Comet Sword.] After confirming that phrase multiple times, the principal reached for the phone on her desk. Or rather, she tried to. Just as she grabbed the receiver.A soft cough came from behind.The principal gathered her mana as she checked the mirror on the desk. And as soon as she confirmed the identity of the person reflected in the mirror, she sighed.What are you doing here at this hour?Your request has been completed.It was a woman with a blue mask covering the upper half of her face and a long blue coat reaching down to her calves.I didnt expect President Moryne to deliver the report personally.You are an important client. I couldnt just send an ordinary employee.As they continued their brief conversation, the principal tried hard to not be conscious of the report in her hand.She slowly set the report down as naturally as possible. Then, she deliberately shifted her body to completely hide the report from the others view.It might have seemed like an exaggerated measure, but the principal still felt it was insufficient.After all, the report was related to the Holy Sword and it was a document that should never be shown to outsiders, not even its title.Especially since the person in front of her was the head of a comprehensive information management company or simply called the Information Guild.Had the principals act worked? Fortunately, it didnt seem like the other person had noticed the report.Without even glancing at the report on the desk, the woman extended her hand toward the principal.First, please verify the information.In the hand of the Blue Rat President were two sheets of paper, each slightly smaller than the size of a palm.Although there was no explanation, the principal understood that these were spell sheets containing a memory transfer spell, something the Blue Rat Company prided themselves on.You could have just given me a report.Its safer this way.The principal didnt bother arguing and just accepted the spell sheets.The two spell sheets had the titles Status of Academy Internal Spies and List of Potential External Teachers and Conciliatory Measures for Special Training respectively.The principal stared at the titles of the spell sheets for a moment before waving her hand dismissively.The payment will be deposited into the usual account. Thank you for your hard work.Though it was a clear dismissal, the Blue Rat President did not leave the room and kept staring at her in silence.Anything else?Theres one thing I need your permission.Permission what kind of permission?The word permission made the principal feel an inexplicable sense of unease. What was she planning to do that would require permission?I wish to converse with a certain student. Unofficially, of course.Unofficially? That was a rather elegant way of saying that she wanted to sneak into the Academy.Anyway, it wasnt as big of a request as she expected. The principal nodded with a sigh.Do as you please. If a parent wishes to meet their child, who am I to stop them?Now, go ahead. Have a good time with your daughter.Yet again, the Blue Rat President didnt leave.Instead, she even smiled awkwardly under her mask and looked at the principals back.Its not your daughter you wish to meet, right?The Blue Rat President nodded silently. It was an unspoken confirmation..The principal didnt ask who the Blue Rat President was going to meet. There was no way she would give her a straight answer either.Alright, Ill allow it as long as you dont harm the student in any way. And though it wont happen, try not to get caught by the military.As soon as she obtained permission, the Blue Rat President disappeared from the room in the same manner she entered it.The principal stared at the spot where the Blue Rat President had been just a moment ago before turning back and sitting down at her desk again, only after confirming that there was no other presence in the room.The problems keep creeping up, it feels like climbing mountain after mountainThe principal gazed at the spell paper titled Status of Academy Internal Spies with a bitter expression.However, she didnt use the spell sheets right away. There was something more important to handle at the moment. List of Potential External Teachers and Conciliatory Measures for Special Training The principal held the spell sheets that contained information that could potentially change the fate of the academy and every student attending before falling into deep thought for a moment. Her deliberation didnt last long.If theres no path, you have to cross the mountain.And the next moment, she infused the spell sheets with mana. * * *Five days after the large-scale terrorist attack. The academy was struggling to return to everyday life.The principal had prioritized the repair of the students dormitories and the main building above all else.Fortunately, the construction didnt take long.Because unlike the other places, where they were having a hard time clearing away thousands of zombie corpses, the area around the dormitory and main building was completely cleared up by the Holy Sword, who turned all the zombies to dust.Anyway, they managed to repair the main building in just three days.Although they could have resumed classes immediately, the principal did not force them to do so.Instead, she categorized all classes as temporary classes and allowed students to attend as they wished.Some students were puzzled by this decision.However, the staff, especially those with military backgrounds, agreed with it wholeheartedly.They felt it was too soon to resume classes right away, given the significant events the students had just experienced.The sudden terrorist attack, the hordes of zombies swarming all aroundJust one of these events could result in lifelong trauma, but they faced both in quick succession.Even the second-year students, who were safely hidden in the shelters, reported mild stress, while among the third-year students, who had suffered direct casualties, there was a surge of students looking into withdrawing from the academy.Of course, not all students were traumatized. After all, the students of Lord Howe were different from the average student.They were Superhumans who could wield mana, and each one striving to overcome the trauma in their own way.A priest-in-training created a memorial for the deceased staff and held prayer meetings to console their sorrow.While some students locked themselves in the training room, focusing on intense training.The first-year students, who had witnessed the battle firsthand in particular, were determined to improve their skills.Some of them even skipped classes to seek guidance from upper-grade combat instructors, causing trouble for the teachers.As a result the academy was yet to return to normal.In particular, the temporary classes also had an atmosphere that was very different from usual.Attendance in subjects like Ethics and World History was low, and most students struggled to focus even in subjects like Magic and Faith Education.The only exception was the combat class. * * *First-year Academy Main Building, Outdoor Training Ground. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its been a while, students.In the vast space, where nearly a hundred students could move simultaneously, the dwarf instructor addressed the students.I am Margan, the instructor will be taking the hand-to-hand combat class today. Since your regular instructor, Mr. Antoine, is currently hospitalized, I will be covering this class temporarily.While it might have seemed strange for Margan, who usually taught Ethics, to teach hand-to-hand combat, none of the students complained.That was because they remembered seeing him drenched in the blood and flesh of countless zombies outside the shelter on the day of the terror attack.Unaware of this, Margan sighed in relief on seeing the students reactions.Since this is a temporary class, we will be paying more attention to the basics rather than following the usual curriculum. I hope you understand.As an experienced teacher, he proceeded with the class smoothly.As you all know, hand-to-hand combat includes battles between Superhumans, as well as Superhumans and civilians. So you first need to learn how to control your strength properly to become functional members of society.It was a typical lesson, starting with an explanation about the theory behind using mana and martial arts as Superhumans, followed by a brief demonstration to teach the students how to utilize the combat techniques.As the lesson progressed for a while, one of the students interrupted.It wasnt clear whether the lesson seemed too simple to the students specializing in martial arts or if it was because they had just gone through a terror incident, but every student present in the training ground shared similar thoughts.Margan didnt ignore the gazes and questions directed at him. After listening to the students for a moment, he responded in a serious tone.I understand that, given the recent series of events, you all wish to learn practical combat techniques.The dwarf instructor made eye contact with each student as he continued speaking.But at times like this, the basics are even more important. Teaching a child who has just learned to walk how to run is no different from making them trip deliberately.His words were logical. While not everyone agreed, they couldnt refute him easily.The students fell silent, and a brief moment of stillness filled the training ground before disappearing.. Now, lets get back to the lesson.Just as Margan cleared his throat and was about to continue with the class- This time, a voice that was different from the student who had spoken earlier interrupted Margan.It was a gentle voice from a boy.A voice that Margan no, everyone else gathered here knew very well.Jeon Yunseong, what do you mean by a sparring match?Margan and the students turned their gazes towards Jeon Yunseong, who was standing at the edge of the training ground.Though he flinched slightly, possibly uncomfortable due to the sudden attention, he soon spoke with determination.Isnt sparring between students and observing those matches also part of hand-to-hand combat? Especially in a temporary class like this.Student Jeon Yunseong.And, we happen to have a student who can share actual combat experience with us.With those words, Jeon Yunseong turned towards the other side.At the end of his gaze, standing at the back of the student group, was a student with golden eyes.Cheon Yeomyeong, the transfer student who had saved all the first-year students.With a determined voice, Jeon Yunseong addressed the student who had been quietly listening to the class.Cheon Yeomyeong.?Lets spar.As Margan sighed and massaged his forehead, murmurs of anticipation spread among the students. Chapter 87: The Butterfly Effect For The Author (7) * * *The back of his head felt prickly.Yeomyeong had felt a constant gaze following him since the start of the temporary class.This was different from the gazes filled with jealousy or anticipation he received from the students. It felt more discreet and dreary a watchful gaze.Of course, Yeomyeong didnt pay it any special attention or feel tense.He continued to focus in class just like always as if he didnt notice any stares.After all, he couldnt just kill whoever it was outright. Besides, the gaze following him didnt seem to be hostile.However, when the class came to an end and he stepped outside the main building, Yeomyeong couldnt help but furrow his brows.The singular gaze that had been constantly observing him during class had suddenly multiplied.Who on earth was watching him, and why?While Yeomyeong was contemplating about it, Seti, who was walking with him behind the main building, spoke up.Weve got a tail.She furrowed her brow as if the back of her head was itching.And not just one, but two tails? Even if theyre trying to solve the case, is something like this really allowed at the academy?Not two, but four.When Yeomyeong corrected hers, Seti tilted her head.Huh? Four?Two people following us from behind, and two watching us from a distance.I can only sense two.Thats because the other two arent directed at you. Though youd notice it immediately if you were in my place. Its impossible not to notice, given how obvious theyre being.Really?While Seti blinked in surprise, Yeomyeong stopped walking and sat on the nearest bench.Then, the gazes that were fixed on Yeomyeong shifted to Seti for a brief moment, allowing her to experience the chilling stares.I was going to make some plans regarding my sisters, but I dont think I can even say a word in our current situation.Seti sighed and sat down next to Yeomyeong.She was planning to ask Yeomyeong to use the Golden Seal to lift the ban today but with so many watchful eyes glued on them, it seemed impossible.You dont have to worry much about the ban. Worst comes to worst, I can just sneak into the girls dormitory at night.Yeomyeong tried to reassure her, but Seti glared at him instead.Dont even think about sneaking into the girls dormitory, not even in your dreams. If you get caught, it wont just end with a simple expulsion.Is it that serious to the point of getting expelled? No, more importantly, has someone actually attempted it before?Of course not! Are there any students who are skilled enough to sneak past the dormitory head and climb over the walls?There was one, and the person was right in front of her.Seti narrowed her eyes and warned him once more.Anyway, no matter what, you should come to the girls dormitory.Okay, okay.Only after Yeomyeong chuckled and nodded did Seti drop the subject.Lets discuss the ban later For now, we need to decide how to deal with our tails.As soon as she finished speaking, Yeomyeong turned his head.The first thing he noticed was the janitor lady picking up trash from a distance.The woman in a crisp white janitors outfit and a triangular headscarf was emptying garbage bins without even sneaking a glance at Yeomyeong or Seti.She might have looked like an ordinary janitor on the outside, but she was unable to fool Yeomyeongs eyes, who used to be a janitor himself.Look, that janitor over there.Auntie Ava?Seti also furrowed her brow on noticing her belatedly.Shes been dragging her feet and following us for a while now. Is she an observer assigned by the academy?Probably not.Seti seemed to know something. She paused for a moment, before averting her gaze from Ava and spoke.Yeomyeong, have you heard of the Secret Society?Secret Society? Its my first time hearing about it.Its an information guild established primarily by humans beyond the Dimensional Portal. That person is affiliated to that organization.That was all she told him. Yeomyeong felt like she was deliberately avoiding further explanation, but he didnt press her for more details.He shifted his gaze to check on another spy.A classmate pretending to be going through his phone while taking pictures from between the trees.Turning her head to follow Yeomyeongs gaze, Seti noticed the person, and raised her eyebrows slightly.What is he doing? Yeomyeong, do you know him?My roommate.Your roommate? Why is your roommate spying on you?Seti turned to him, expecting an explanation, but Yeomyeong didnt really have an answer either.Im not too sure myself.Even though they were roommates, they had only exchanged a few words.And wasnt Yeomyeong staying in a VIP room rather than the dormitory after the terror incident? They werent close enough to have any personal interactionat best, they were just close enough to recognize each others faces.Whats his name?Seti asked after turning away from him.Baonic, Baonic Lerac.Lerac? Oh, from that traitorous household?A traitorous household, she said? That seemed like a rather harsh analogy, but Yeomyeong didnt bother to argue.Yeah, he told me that himself.Well, that explains it.Seti continued while tapping her lips.Hes Jeon Yunseongs only friend. Ive never seen his face before, but Ive heard rumors.Only friend?Yeomyeong furrowed his brows.He did notice that Jeon Yunseong was somewhat left out back at the dormitory and in class But he was actually being ostracized? Things like that even happened in a prestigious academy like this?Seeing Yeomyeongs puzzled expression, Seti added briefly.Exceptional people tend to be disliked anywhere.Isnt a swan among ducks usually admired rather than disliked?When Yeomyeong responded as if he found it difficult to comprehend, Seti simply shrugged.If the said swan is under the protection of the U.S. military and has zero social skills, its certainly possible.And he also has a traitors blood.Her tone may have seemed somewhat light outwardly, but the hostility in her voice was undeniable.This hostility was something Yeomyeong was familiar with because every Korean hated the traitor, Jeon Yongseop, and his son, Jeon Yunseong, to their very core.However wasnt Seti who also resented the Korean government? She must have had a different reason for hating Jeon Yunseong compared to ordinary Koreans.Perhaps the reason might have been related to her origins.Since it wasnt a topic worth bringing up here, Yeomyeong changed the subject again.I dont quite get it Is being friends with Jeon Yunseong enough of a reason to spy on me?Didnt you almost get into a fight with Jeon Yunseong in class today?Jeon Yunseong must have had some motive when he made the proposal, but it fizzled out pretty quickly, leaving the boy walking on eggshells for no reason Maybe hes holding a grudge because of that.It was an unusual thing for Seti to say. There was neither logic nor a hint of thoughtful consideration in her response.Thats quite a leap of logic.Why? Dont traitorous bloodlines usually have each others backs?Yeomyeong stared at Setis face for a moment, then raised his hand and pressed his palm against her forehead.Seti blinked, her blue eyes full of confusion, not understanding why he had suddenly placed his palm against her forehead.A brief silence descended upon them. And before the silence could drag on, Yeomyeong got up and spoke.In that case, lets just ask directly.Huh? Ask what??Lets ask him directly. The reason hes spying on us.Before Seti could say anything, Yeomyeong headed towards Baonic Lerac.Only then did Seti realize that she had reacted too emotionally.She let out a small sigh and quickly followed Yeomyeong with hurried steps.* * *Baonic was startled to see Yeomyeong suddenly coming towards him. Did they catch him spying on them? No, they definitely did.After all, once a Superhuman reached a certain level, even the lightest gaze wouldnt escape their senses, let alone a presence.Realizing his mistake belatedly, Baonic quickly put away his phone and straightened his clothes.Since it was already too late to run, it was better to act boldly at times like theseHi, Baonic.And before Baonic could finish his thoughts, Yeomyeong was already standing in front of him.Uh um H-Hi.Contrary to his earlier resolve, he was unable to speak properly.For some reason, facing Yeomyeong made his tongue go stiff, as if he were standing before a torturer.UmLets not beat around the bush. Why were you taking pictures of me?I uhWords failed him. And on noticing Seti approaching from behind as well, his jaw seemed to be locked in place.WellBaonic desperately tried to come up with an excuse, his lips twitching. Yeomyeong waited for a moment before pressing him.Just tell me the truth. If its nothing strange, Ill let you goYeomyeongs words were gentle, but what they implied wasnt. He was clearly warning Baonic that he wouldnt let it slide if he lied.I-Im sorry I was actually taking your photos to sell themSell my photos?You know, youre, well famous, arent you? The reporters said theyd pay me well if I brought them pictures of youHmm.S-Sorry, its just that Im really really desperate for moneyIt was a pretty convincing excuse, considering that he came up with it on the spot.Seeing Yeomyeong squint as he tried to discern whether he was telling the truth or lying, Baonic gulped nervously.To be honest, the real reason he was tailing Yeomyeong wasnt for some trivial reason like selling his photos.Hidden PieceThe collective term used for hidden strange-fated treasures scattered throughout the academy, such as the demonic sword sleeping deep within the second-year main buildings storage or the Elfs Tear buried underground in the third-year shelter.He was planning to catch Yeomyeong in the act of obtaining a Hidden Piece.No, he didnt intend to confront Yeomyeong directly or steal the Hidden Piece for himself; he just wanted to take pictures of him doing so and expose him.Because unlike in the novel or the game, Hidden Pieces in this world were officially considered school property.If he could manage to secretly photograph Yeomyeong acquiring one and expose it, wouldnt that be enough to get him expelled from the academy? That was what Baonic was aiming for when he started following YeomyeongBut, as you can see, things turned out like this. Baonic shut his eyes tightly and was regretting his actions.After confirming that some of the second-year Hidden Pieces had been stolen during the recent terror incident, he impulsively decided to track Yeomyeong, which ended up being a mistake.Baonic trembled unconsciously, and as Yeomyeong quietly observed his trembling figureAuntie Ava, who had been cleaning up trash in the distance, suddenly rose into the air.It was as if an invisible force had lifted her, yet there was no trace of mana.It wasnt magic or martial artsjust a bizarre phenomenon.The next moment, as Ava flailed her arms and legs in panic, her body flew straight into a garbage bin.The students passing by looked at Ava and the garbage bin with shock.However, Yeomyeong, familiar with that invisible force, realized who was behind it and sighed.W-What was that?Baonic, who had no idea as to what was going on, opened his eyes wide and asked. Yeomyeong was about to explain the reason behind it but then heard approaching footsteps and turned to Baonic.Baonic.Y-yeah?Youd better grit your teeth.Just as Baonic was about to ask, Why?Something invisible struck Baonic squarely in the face. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 88: The Butterfly Effect For The Author (8) * * *An invisible force lifted Baonics body and sent him flying through the air as he crashed into a tree before plummeting to the ground.And judging by how his body was twitching, it was fortunate that he wasnt dead, though it would be a while before he regained consciousness.Faced with the sudden, unexpected situation, Seti and Yeomyeong had different reactions.Yeomyeong, who had a good guess as to who the invisible attacker was, sighed and stretched his hand towards them.Meanwhile, Seti, who hadnt thought of the possibility that someone might be wearing an Invisibility Cloak, immediately dashed next to Yeomyeong and swung her leg. She extended her leg straight and infused it with mana, slicing through the air.If Yeomyeong hadnt used his hand, which was about to grab at the empty air, to block her kick, it would have been powerful enough to slice through the trees in the surroundings.It was a perfect execution of the Flying Kick technique, one she hadnt performed in a long time.Yeomyeong, why did you stop me?Seti, who had her leg grabbed unexpectedly, looked at Yeomyeong with a look of surprise.In a dangerous situation where, if not handled correctly, he could have taken the full brunt of the kickSeti, just hold on for a moment.Yeomyeong, seemingly unconcerned, simply let go of her leg and turned his gaze back to where Baonic had been.Hey, what the hell are you doing? Why did you attack an innocent person all of a sudden?First, take off the cloak, and lets talk face-to-faceJust as Yeomyeong reached out to pull off the Invisibility Cloak, a loud, frivolous voice yelled from the invisible space.The two of them were following you!Yeah, he had a feeling that the reason was something like that. Yeomyeong let out a bitter laugh.I know.You knew?Yeah, I was just about to ask them why they were following us.There was no reply. Puzzled, Yeomyeong reached out towards the voice, but the figure had already moved elsewhere.Yeomyeong, grasping at empty air, belatedly gathered mana to enhance his senses.However, all he could hear was incoherent mumbling.A brief silence ensued. A leaf fell to the ground, blown by the wind, as Seti tilted her head in confusion.Then, the sound of footsteps echoed. The person was running away, unable to hide their panic.Wait Hey! Where are you going?Yeomyeong shouted in the direction of the retreating footsteps. But the footsteps didnt stop. Instead, they quickly grew even more distant.Yeomyeong, is that?Only then did Seti work out the identity of the invisible attacker, and she looked astonished.The Saintess and her Invisibility Cloak.Yeomyeong saw Setis expression and gave her a bitter smile, then nudged her shoulder and made a request.Go after her and help her calm down. She seemed pretty shaken up.Only me? What about you?I have to take this bastard to the infirmary.Yeomyeong pointed at Baonic, who lay twitching on the ground. He probably wouldnt have died from those injuries, but leaving him there was a completely different issue.Can I tag along as well? Its not like I need to chase after herSeti.Yeomyeong placed a hand on Setis shoulder.I dont know what happened between the two of you or why things are like this, nor do I plan on asking until youre ready to tell me. But the Saintess considers you a friend. In situations like this, shouldnt you go after her and help her calm down?Seti chewed on her lip for a moment, then sighed upon seeing Yeomyeongs expression.Alright. Ill go find out why shes behaving like this.If possible, try to calm her down as well. Please.Why would I even need to be asked to do that?Seti gathered mana into her feet as she spoke. And just as she was about to use her Flying Kick technique to chase after the Saintess, she turned around and added.Oh, by the way, clear your schedule for this evening. Well be meeting my younger siblings, so be prepared.Do I really need to prepare for something like that?Dont say I didnt warn you.Before Yeomyeong could respond, Seti had already kicked the ground.As Yeomyeong watched her rapidly receding figure for a while, he thought about the only younger sibling of hers he had met.Siri, the red-haired girl he met back in Incheon.The bold girl who had tested him on the very day they met.Could it be that the other sisters were all like Siri? If so, mere preparation might not be sufficientWith such useless thoughts, Yeomyeong walked towards Baonic.Upon a closer inspection, Baonics condition wasnt as bad as he expected. Still, being a Superhuman, at least there wasnt any broken bone.The lump on the back of his head was rather sizable, but an injury like that could be quickly healed with the help of a priest-in-training.However, in order to avoid any complications, Yeomyeong carefully lifted Baonic by his shoulders and waist, avoiding the lump on his head.The moment he managed to prop up Baonic by letting him rest his arm on his shoulder for supportA notebook fell from Baonics waistband.Whether by coincidence or inevitable fate, its lock came off as the notebook fell to the ground, revealing its contents.It seemed like the lock had broken when the Saintess threw him.This isThe book must have been pretty important for him to carry it around with a lock on it.Yeomyeong bent down to pick up the notebook. And though it wasnt intentional, he naturally perused through the content of the opened notebook.The very first page of the notebook was marked with a large X After reading what was written on that page, Yeomyeongs golden eyes grew cold.* * *The northern edge of the Academy. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Bob Hawke Port1 after the Australian Prime Minister at the time of the academys establishment or commonly referred to as the Port by its workforce and academy students, was currently experiencing an unexpected commotionShips, ships, and even more ships.From cargo ships carrying materials to repair the damage caused by terror attack to naval warships with the US flag and various fishing boats, were all docking and setting sail from the port.It looked more like an international trade port than an academy port, and the interior of the port was no different.Stevedores working diligently in the sea breeze, busy faculty members, and soldiers.Can you not feel the Academys determination to overcome the crisis?Sitting in a caf overlooking the port and admiring the scene, Medga commented briefly.It was a statement filled with the pride of someone who held the position of Admissions Director.However, the response from the man sitting across him, sipping on fresh fruit juice, was less enthusiastic.Well, to me, it just seemed like they were ridiculously busy.Medga raised an eyebrow and looked at the man.The man had an M-shape receding hairline, and a nose as sharp as a blade, leaving a strong impression.Wollard, you need to develop some sense of aesthetics.Wollard, the man in question, smiled boldly.Haha! Director Medga, why would someone like me need a sense of aesthetics? Its not like Im becoming a critic. Developing something like that would only interfere with my line of work.He said this as he gulped down his drink. After slamming the empty glass against the table, he added.Besides, youre still on the clock right now, arent you? You should focus on your task instead of admiring the scenery.He was talking about work after downing five glasses of juice?Medga glanced at the empty glass and Wollards face, ready to make a retort, but he stopped himself.It would be ridiculous to argue with a mere informant, especially since his words werent entirely wrong.Otherwise, why else would the Admissions Director be leisurely sitting in a caf at the port during such a hectic time?As Wollard said, it was indeed because of work. The problem was the nature of that work- He remembered the principals orders and shook his head.He couldnt understand why such a significant person required the personal attention of the Admissions Director.The principal had not even given him even the name of the guest, let alone their face.Instead, an informant from the Blue Rat who could recognize the guest was sent to accompany him.If not for the fact that the esteemed principal herself had personally made the request, he wouldnt have even spared a snort if someone else had asked him to do the same.Anyway, setting that asideSo, when is this guest supposed to arrive?At the sudden question, Wollards eyebrows furrowed. He checked his watch and answered with a sigh.She should be arriving within an hour, I supposeI ?Well, ships are quite unpredictable with their speeds depending on the currents.But dont worry about it too much. Well be able to identify her the moment she arrives at the port.Medga clenched his fists and then turned his gaze back to the port.He kept watching the scene at the port for a long time.And during that time, Wollard ordered several more drinks, and the caf owner, recognizing him as someone important from the Academy, continued refilling his coffee. And so, the slow and uneventful wait dragged on.Then, at some point, a small boat appeared over the horizon.It was a small boat, often called a motorboat, with just enough space for one person to sit in the small cockpit.Oh? That boat.Wollards eyes widened on seeing the boat. Medga stood up from his seat, looking at the motorboat.Is that the boat with the guest?Ah, yes. The fishing boat with the crow emblem Thats definitely the one.Alright, then, lets head there immediately.Medga said this and strode out of the caf. Wollard, who had been waiting for his next juice, followed him with a long face.The two walked straight across the bustling port and headed to the dock.Medga walked almost at a running pace, and Wollard had to actually run to keep up with him.Because of that, Wollard was nearly out of breath by the time they arrived at their destination ahead of the motorboat.A dock for small boats at the very end of the Academys port.So, what do I need to do now?Medga, who was watching the motorboat approach the dock, asked.At those words, Wollard, who had been gasping for breath, raised his head and looked at the motorboat. Nothing much really. We should just take a quick look at the guest as she disembarks and then escort her directly to the VIP room.It seems more simple than I thought.Well, you might change your mind once you see the guest.Upon hearing Wollards warning, the Admissions Director straightened his clothes nervously.Given that they arrived here by such a small boat, it was clear that the guest was no ordinary person.After all, werent they a guest the principal had personally taken care of? If it was the principals guest, it was usually eitherAs he sorted out his thoughts, the boat finally reached the dock.Welcome to Lord Howe.Medga stepped forward and spoke. He straightened his back and tensed his neck to greet the guests disembarking from the ship.However, for some reason, no one disembarked from the motorboat.An awkward silence that lasted for several seconds. Even Wollard, who had been panting, found it to be strange.Could it be?Wollard suddenly realized something and jumped onto the motorboat.Wollard, what are you doing.When Medga tried to stop him, Wollard had already jumped onto the motorboat and flung open the door to the cockpit.Oh, damn it.An exasperated mutter. Medga followed Wollard onto the motorboat and looked at the same spot.The cramped cockpit of the motorboat was filled with leftover fish scraps and black feathers. He could understand the fish, but feathers?What on earth is this?As Medga, unable to make sense of the situation, asked, Wollard scratched his nose awkwardly.Well It seems the guest has already headed to the Academy.You should go after her now If she meets the students on her own, it can be a big problem !Medga finally gave Wollard a sharp smack on the head.1. Robert James Lee Hawke AC GCL was an Australian politician and trade unionist who served as the 23rd prime minister of Australia from 1983 to 1991. Chapter 89: There Is No Teacher For Fate An excerpt from the British Museum Collection - Stele for a Young Dragon* * *Baonic jolted awake. The first thing that greeted him was darkness and a repugnant smell.He clutched his throbbing head as he tried to recall the chain of events that led to this.Just before he lost consciousness, he had been tailing Cheon Yeomyeong and Seti, trying to capture the moment they acquired a Hidden Piece.And then, they caught him and he tried making up some excuses.Youre finally awake.The sudden voice made Baonic jump right off the floor.C-Cheon Yeomyeong?Cheon Yeomyeong was right beside him, holding a small flashlight.His appearance was just as Baonic had seen before fainting: dressed neatly in his uniform, well-groomed hair, and an inscrutable expression.He looked like the protagonist of a youth drama. However, the problem was the air he was exuding.With his golden eyes half-open and lips shut, Yeomyeong looked indescribably ominous.Baonic swallowed hard and asked.Um, Yeomyeong? Where exactly is this place?Think carefully. Youve seen this place before.You dont remember? Its the cave next to the shelter, the one that was dug up.The very cave the terrorists had used to make their way to the shelter and where zombies had poured in.Only then did Baonic realize why the surroundings seemed so familiar.W-Why did you bring me to a place like this? I mean, is this some sort of p-prank?Yeomyeong didnt respond. He remained silent and stared at Baonics face for a moment before tilting his head and speaking.Baonic, Ive been ruminating about the excuse you gave.Excuse?Before he lost consciousness, Baonic claimed that he was taking photos for money when Cheon Yeomyeong asked why he was tailing them.Upon pondering over it, I noticed something strange.The Lerac Household I saw in the documentary was quite wealthy. Their farm alone is probably larger than the Korean Peninsula So it seemed odd that someone from that household would be short on money.Baonic lowered his head, trying to hide his perplexed expression.I doubt it has anything to do with your tuition, and there shouldnt be additional expenses at the academy either. So, why are you lacking money?ThatsDuring the brief pause, Baonic thought of numerous lies and excuses, but he was unable to utter any of them.To cover up a lie that was unraveled, a bigger lie was needed.Since he didnt know how much the other party had figured out, any more lies would be like walking into a bigger trap.In the end, Baonic was unable to open his mouth.As he racked his brain in silence, Cheon Yeomyeongs eyes grew even colder.You remember what I told you the last time, right? Ill forgive you if you tell me the truth.Yeomyeong slowly placed his hand on Baonics shoulder, applying a pressure that was neither light nor heavy.However, being Superhuman, Baonic could sense the subtle mana and the intent mixed within it.As Baonics mouth went dry, Yeomyeong warned him.This is your last chance.Baonic, who had been staring at Yeomyeong in confusion, swallowed hard and said,I-Its against the r-rules to harm another studentI know.Yeomyeong smiled faintly. No, it wasnt quite a smileit was more of a forced expression with the corners of his mouth raised.W-why are you doing this to me? I really just wanted to take some photosBaonic repeated his words in an attempt to buy time. However, the smile from Yeomyeongs face vanished almost immediately.Thats not an answer to the question. Baonic couldnt help but avert his gaze.In that brief moment, he was able to get a read of the emotion rising from Yeomyeongs golden eyes.It was the same intense Killing Aura Hong Seti had displayed when he spied on her at the garbage dump.Baonic chose his next words carefully. Carefully, and very carefully.Even if you were bitten by a tiger, as long as you managed to stay conscious, you could somehow surviveHowever, Yeomyeong didnt give him more time to think.Wait !Yeomyeongs cold hand wrapped around his throat.The immense force, comparable to a hydraulic press, tightened around his neck. Slowly and surely.Pain surged through his cervical spine, and his lungs screamed for oxygen.As the oxygen flowing to his brain was cut off, his head became fuzzy. Only one thing remained: the instinct to survive.! ! !!Twisting his body, Baonic flailed his arms in desperation, trying to hit Yeomyeongs face.However, instead of easing, the pressure around his neck only intensified, causing his consciousness to fade even faster.As he neared the boundary between life and death, a sudden thought came to Baonic.Was this really the end?Only then did the fear of death become real. Terror and pain marked Baonics face once more.He didnt want to die. Regardless if this world was a novel or reality, he just wanted to live.He still had food he hadnt tasted, pleasures he hadnt enjoyed, and power he hadnt experienced.Baonic fought desperately and literally gathered all his remaining strength in his arms. He looked at Cheon Yeomyeong with pleading eyes andRaised his arms above his head.It was a clear sign of surrender. And the next moment, the pressure from his neck disappeared almost instantly.!Air mixed with the repugnant stench filled his lungs as his throat opened up once more. Gasping for air, Baonic fell backward. SshitAfter barely managing to catch his breath, he looked up.The only thing visible to him were Yeomyeongs eerily glowing eyes illuminated by the flashlight.Yeomyeong remained mum and took no action until Baonic managed to catch his breath.And just as Baonics breathing began to stabilizeYeomyeong tossed something towards Baonic, then shone a flashlight on it and spoke.It was a tattered notebook.Now then, shall we have an honest conversation?Baonic was very familiar with the notebook. There was no way he wouldnt recognize it. After all, it wasnt just any item; it was the same notebook he used to organize the original story about this world.So, he knew everything. It was ridiculous to think that he was trying so hard to come up with excuses just moments ago.What do you want to know?With a hollow smile, he asked Yeomyeong. His voice, though resigned, carried a faint glimmer of hope.The fact that Yeomyeong hadnt killed him even after seeing that notebook meant there was something he was curious about.Ill tell you everything I know.So please just spare my life. Please, Im begging youBaonic awaited the question with the resolve to divulge everything he knew. He had neither the strength nor the will left for any further negotiating.And the moment he heard Yeomyeongs question, he realized the inevitable had arrived.Are you a reincarnator or a transmigrator? * * *[This world is not real.] The dead Dung Beetle remembered those words.[It looks like the inside of a game I used to play, but that might not be it either. This place looks pretty similar to the comics, movies, novels, gamesC A franchise universe that dabbles in all forms of media, like an octopus.]The Player who had killed his precious family while laughing maliciously had left those parting words, as if they were some sort of joke.[Actually, I didnt think much about it, but I suddenly had this thoughtPerhaps besides me, there are more people who have fallen into this world.]It didnt matter if his words were true or false.The fact that the Player had said that was enough of a reason for him.Because each small memory might become a clue to track down the Player.However, hearing both Mignium and the Dwarf King speak about fate a slightly different thought occurred to him.What if some of the things he said proved to be true?[You know, like the author who writes side story novels based on the fictional universe or even the commercial director.]What if that man really came from another world, and there were beings who also came from another world, just like the Player?At first, or rather, until just a moment ago, all this had been nothing more than a vague suspiciona suspicion born out of the frustration of not being able to find the Player.However, the moment he read Baonic Leracs notebook, everything changed.The notebook contained stories about the past and the future.Stories of a mad necromancer and zombies attacking the entrance ceremony, and the protagonist who managed to stop them.Stories of an academy caught in a terror attack and the protagonist who worked with the Saintess to stop it.There were also stories about the future, stories related to Manchuria and the elven princessAnyone else might have simply passed it off as Baonics delusions, but to Cheon Yeomyeong, it was different.He instinctively felt that the stories in this notebook were a sort of prophecy, or the fate the Dwarf King had spoken of.At first, he couldnt explain why he felt that way, but the more he read, the more he understood.Starting from the necromancer to the recent terror attack.He was the sole cause of the disparities between the story in the notebook and reality.Dung Beetle, or Cheon Yeomyeong.He had killed the necromancer who was supposed to attack the Academy during the entrance ceremony.He had shown kindness to the elven princess who was disappointed with Earthians.He had saved Manchuria from its foretold downfall.He had stopped the terror attack that should have killed countless first-year students.And he didnt have to look far for the answer to the question How?.- The Dwarf Kings words when he handed over the Royal Seal.Reminded of those words, Yeomyeong felt a shiver.The prologue, the academy route The mad ramblings of the Player lingering in his memory and the notebook before his eyes all came together.Doubts turned into certainty, and shivers turned into realization.Though he found it hard to believe, Yeomyeong could no longer deny the evidence laid out before him, and for a while, he was at a loss for words.However, the shock didnt last long. He had encountered too many things as of lately to be overly disturbed by something like this.After quickly organizing his thoughts, he returned to his usual self.How to make use of this fact.Yeomyeong pondered about this while staring at the unconscious Baonic Lerac.From the future plans written in the notebook, he realized that this guy was not someone who would benefit the world.Though he was not as strong as the Player, his fundamental mindset was no different from that of the Player.This guy, too, was a greedy and selfish person with no shred of guilt about using others.The first thought that came to mind was murder.Committing murder within the academy involved considerable risk, but that didnt mean it was impossible.To kill him or to spare him.The dilemma continued for a while. And since this was something he couldnt even discuss with Seti, he contemplated deeply.On going through the notebook again, he discovered an unexpected note. Cheon Yeomyeong Key figure! Must find out what he was working on in reality! Evidence that Baonic had mistaken Yeomyeong to be someone from another world, like the Player. Yeomyeong rubbed his chin as he looked at the note.If only he could use this misunderstanding.Remembering the words left by the Player, his eyes sparkled.[People like that wouldnt have become a game character like me So, how did they get here? Transmigration? Reincarnation?] * * *Are you reincarnated or transmigrated? The moment he heard the question, Baonics gaze wavered slightly.Shock, certainty, and a glimmer of hope.The complex emotions vanished in an instant beneath his eyes, but Yeomyeong didnt miss them.I-I am that uh transmigratedIt was a somewhat ridiculous confession. Such words would be dismissed as the ramblings of a madman if heard by anyone else.However, Yeomyeong simply nodded calmly, as if he had expected it.And naturally, he followed up with a lie.I am a reincarnator. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 90: Interlude - Seti And The Saintess * * *Seti thought about the Saintess as she chased after her.She did not possess the dignity one would expect from someone in her position. She would laugh foolishly at the term friend and even wore a blindfold that didnt suit her Yet, she was a girl who received the love of the gods all to herself.Seti found it difficult to like her.It wasnt a complex emotion like anger or hatred. All of Setis hatred was solely directed at the Korean government.Then, was it perhaps jealousy? No, she was far from such an emotion as well.If she truly envied the Saintess, she would have taken advantage of the favor the Saintess showed her without hesitation.It was just that she couldnt bring herself to like her. Yes, that was the most accurate explanation she could come up with.If the Saintess, who had infinite favor towards her, learned of this, she would be shocked, but what could she do?That was just how human emotions worked.She ran about recklessly, without a single care, setting innocent hearts ablaze.As she made her way across the academy, following in the footsteps of the girl wearing the Invisibility Cloak, Seti tried to rationalize her feelings in that manner.After all, Seti knew herself better than anyone else.Ultimately, her feelings towards the Saintess were nothing more than a form of childish sulking.Setis misfortune was not the Saintess fault.Although the Saintess might have been the trigger, she merely accelerated something that was bound to happen eventually.The Saintess had fought fair and square to prove her friendship. She was strong, and Seti lost. That was all.There was neither malice nor hostility involved.It was just that Setis situation was not normal.The Korean government then forced Seti and her sisters to commit certain acts after they failed to meet their expectations in the Superhuman Olympia.Unable to tolerate her tainted origins, the gods withdrew all their blessings from her.None of it was the Saintess fault.She knew that. Only in her head, though.As Seti was sorting out her thoughts, the footsteps she had been following came to a stop.Unable to find the Saintess hidden under the Invisibility Cloak, Seti also stopped right next to where the footsteps had ceased.The back door of the first-year girls dormitory.Classes have not ended for the day.Seti crossed her arms, staring at the firmly locked dormitory door.If it were anywhere else, she might have simply assumed that the girl had concealed her footsteps and slipped away unnoticed, but it was unlikely that the Saintess would do that after coming this far.Hey.There was no answer, but Seti was sure the Saintess was watching her from somewhere close and continued speaking.Im heading to my room. If you have something to say you can follow me.With those words, Seti entered the dormitory.Although classes were still ongoing, there were quite a few people in the dormitory due to the free attendance for the temporary classes.Seti passed through the first-floor lobby where students were chatting quietly and headed straight to her room.Unlike in the boys dormitory, there was no barbaric tradition of room disputes in the girls dormitory, so Setis room was nothing special.Her room was located on the fifth floor, neither high nor low, on the right at the very end of the hallway.After she entered her room, Seti left the door open and waited for a while.Once the same amount of time it would have taken to drink a cup of tea had passed, she finally shut the door and reached out into the empty air.Her fingertips grasped on a thin piece of fabric. With a soft rustle, the Invisibility Cloak slipped off, revealing the girl who had been hiding beneath it.Her disheveled white hair, the slightly damp blindfold, and her hands clasped together tightly as if in prayer.Seti quietly observed the girl for a moment before speaking to her softly.Are you okay?Why did you do this?You deceived me.Huh?I-I trusted you. I thought of you both as friendsWhat are you even talking about?I saw everything! That day on the rooftop! The two of you were together!Rooftop? Seti flinched when she realized what the Saintess was talking about.Y-you two looked so close, you know? And you want me to believe that you only met at the academy?Why why didnt you tell me? Were you afraid that Id come between the two of you? Is that why you pretended not to know each other? To deceive me?As the Saintess pitch grew higher, Setis heart grew colder.How much did she hear? Did she hear them talking about revenge? No, they hadnt spoken openly about important thingsJust as Setis mind was getting muddled, the Saintess blurted out something outside Setis expectations.How long have you and Yeomyeong been dating no, how far have the two of you gone?What?N-no way Have the two of you gone all the way?As Seti stared in shock, the Saintess turned bright red, and blurted out,Has Yeomyeong left his footprints on Setis pristine white snowfield?Ah, so she was referring to that. Seti was left speechless and shut her mouth.Interpreting Setis silence as a tacit confirmation, the Saintess could no longer contain her emotions and began to cry.Her hands trembled, her blindfold grew damp, her cheeks became as red as an apple, and snot dripped from her once-pretty lips.It didnt take long for her hiccuping sobs to turn into wails.! Seti!* * *After crying for a long time, the Saintess collapsed towards Seti, exhausted. Seti didnt push the Saintess away but embraced her instead. And without saying a word, she patted the Saintess back.It was a habit that had naturally developed from dealing with tearful sisters.Yet her mind still found it difficult to keep up with the reality of the situation.As Seti desperately tried to figure out the reason she was behaving like this, the Saintess continued sobbing in her chest, snot dripping from her nose.Only after the Saintess managed to stop crying did she cautiously raise her head and ask Seti.Seti , did you forget our promise?Promise? What promise?Didnt you promise that , after you officially become a priestess, we would live together in the Holy Nation?Only then did Seti finally remember the promise they made during their time at the middle school division of the Superhuman Olympia.It was a reckless promise made by a young girl who still dreamed of endless possibilities, wanting to escape the hellish reality of Korea.The very person who made the promise had completely forgotten about it, but the Saintess held it dear.Was that the reason she cried so sorrowfully because she could no longer become a priestess if she lost her virginity?Seti found the misunderstanding was somewhat pitiable, and she smiled faintly without realizing it.She gently stroked the Saintess back and said.Im sorry. I cant become a priestess anymore.A truth mixed with lies. She really couldnt become a priestess anymore, though the reason wasnt because shed lost her virginity.S-SetiBut its not like I broke our promise. We can still live in the Holy Nation even if Im not a priestess.As soon as Seti finished speaking, the Saintess lowered her head once more. It seemed she might start crying again.She swallowed the words that almost escaped her throat.This wasnt the future the Saintess had dreamed of.What she longed for was every day with Seti.One where they could talk together, pray together, and even share the same bed at times a life like that.She didnt want to spend her life waiting for a friend who would visit her occasionally, like the previous Saintess, while guarding the temple alone.As the Saintess was lost in her thoughts, the face of a man popped into her mind.Her second friend and the intruder who left his footprints on Setis snowfield (?).For some reasons she couldnt explain, just the thought of him somehow sparked a small flame deep in her chest.This unfamiliar feeling that no one had ever told her about.The more she thought about Yeomyeong, the stronger this feeling grew, refusing to be extinguished.From their terrible first meeting, to fighting dragons together to save Manchuria, arriving at the academy together, him slapping her in the shelter, andEven the memory of him and Seti spending the morning together, just the two of them.And when her thoughts reached that point, the emotions in her heart grew too overwhelming for her to handle.Was this the anger she had only heard about? Or jealousy? Or something elseSeti, what should I do?Eventually, unable to control her emotions any longer, the Saintess spoke up.Hmm? Why? If its because of the promiseNo, its not that, um its I-I towards YeomyeongTowards Yeomyeong?I-It seems like I think of him in a special way.Upon hearing her abrupt confession, Setis face became stiff, it was an expression the Saintess had never seen beforecold and unyielding.Only after seeing her expression did the Saintess realize what she had just said.Um Seti? Th-that thing I just saidBefore the Saintess could further elaborate, Seti pushed her away.Saintess, do you know?Setis voice was cold and devoid of inflection, causing the Saintesss face to crumple with tears.S-Seti, why are you speaking so formally to me all of a sudden? DontActually, I have no relationship with Yeomyeong.What?Not yet.The Saintesss mouth hung open in shock.H-Huh? Wait a minute! T-then, what about the snowfield?Im not sure what to say about that. Feel free to think what you want, Saintess.The Saintess tried to ask more, but Seti simply picked her up.W-wait! Seti!As the Saintess, thrown out of the room, yelled, Seti had already flung the Invisibility Cloak out the door as well.Staring blankly at the closed door, the Saintess finally understood what she had just done.W-what did I just do?Behind the Saintess, who had lowered her head with a face as red as a tomato, the elven girl standing in the hallway, waiting for the door to open, retreated cautiously. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 91: There Is No Teacher For Fate (2) ***When the unthinkable became reality, most peoples reactions could usually be categorized in two different ways.Shock or denial.And in the case of Baonic Lerac, it was the former.The moment he heard the word reincarnator, his jaw dropped down in shock.He remained in that state until Cheon Yeomyeongs voice snapped him out of his stupor.Baonic Lerac.Only after his monotonous voice, devoid of any emotion, reach his ears did Baonic flinch and finally regain his senses.You have two choices.It was a one-sided declaration, one that allowed neither rebuttal nor refusal.The moment he heard those words, Baonic was certain.It didnt matter what choices Yeomyeong would put forth; there was no way for him to escape.W-what choices?If he couldnt avoid it, he had to face it. Mustering all the courage he could, he asked.Instead of answering him, Yeomyeong simply extended both hands forward.Two tightly clenched fists.I have no intention of sharing this world with anyone else.Hearing the exact same words he had written in his notebook, Baonic pressed his lips together.But Im not some crazy bastard who will kill a useful dog.There was no need to ask who the useful dog was in this scenario.Was it insulting? No, only equals, or at least those on similar levels, could exchange insults.Just like a tiger had no reason to insult a rabbit, the strong didnt insult the weak.Because words held no weight in the face of overwhelming violence.Baonic decided to think positively. If this allowed him to survive, being a useful dog wasnt the worst thing.He looked up at Yeomyeong, ready to bark like a dog or even lick his boots if necessary.Now, choose.Choose what?Life or death.Yeomyeong unclenched the two fists he had extended.His left palm was empty, but his right held a single red pill.This is?Your last chance.As he extended his empty left hand, he added.If you choose the empty hand, Ill grant you the death youve delayed; it will be quick and painless.His cold, golden eyes swept over Baonics neck. Baonic instinctively lowered his chin to protect his throat.The bright red handprint on his neck was still throbbing.W-what about the right hand?A dog needs a leash, right?Yeomyeong didnt explain any further, as if leaving it to his imagination.As he stared at the pill, countless possibilities ran through Baonics mind.What on earth was that pill? An elixir? A drug? Poison?The most likely answer was poison. And it was probably a dormant one.A vile drug that would turn the person who consumed it into a lifelong slave because unless more of the poison was ingested at regular intervals, the dormant poison within would activate.Whether his assumption was correct or not, it was a pill he would never take willingly.However, Baonic had no other choice at the moment.With trembling hands, he picked the red pill and put it in his mouth in front of Yeomyeong.And just as he was about to swallow it, Yeomyeong spoke up.Dont swallow it, chew on it.Was he worried that Baonic may try to hide the pill under his tongue or in his cheek? Or was it just some perverse hobby of his? Baonic didnt dare ask why.He just did as Yeomyeong ordered and chewed the pill thoroughly.The damn pill tasted somewhat familiar, like the strawberry-flavored cold medicine for kids.Although he couldnt be sure what the pill was, it wasnt hard to guess who made it.The Princess of Maggots, who would only appear after Chapter 7.After all, there was no one else but her, the alchemist with the twisted hobby of adding a strawberry scent to poison.Anyway, after chewing and swallowing the entire pill, Baonic looked up at Yeomyeong.There was no trace of emotion in the golden eyes looking down at him.No sense of accomplishment from putting a leash on him, not even the slightest hint of perverse pleasure.Baonic averted his gaze, swallowing both his fear and curses rising in his throat, while Yeomyeong remained silent as if he were waiting for the poison to spread throughout Baonics body.A brief silence ensued.Unable to endure the heavy silence, Baonic was the first to speak.Is it over?He stammered, the taste of the pill lingering on his tongue.C-can I live now?Baonic.Y-yesYoull get the next dose in two months. Baonic squeezed his eyes shut.Yeomyeong took a quick glance at Baonics expression, then picked up the notebook that had fallen on the ground and said,Now, for your first command.You have two days to write down everything you know about the Academy.W-what do you mean by everything?Just what I said. Hidden pieces, key figures, upcoming events, the political scenario within the school anything you think might be useful.B-but all that is already written in the note !As Baonic tried to make an excuse, Yeomyeong pressed his foot against his chest.Did I say you could disagree? I understand , so please just, p-please move your footAnd dont even think about trying to deceive me. If I find any discrepancies between what you give me and whats in the notebook youll regret not dying today.Yeomyeong did not lift his foot from Baonics chest immediately. Instead, he waited for some time before taking his time to lift it after Baonic surrendered.Saliva dribbled from his lips as he coughed and gasped for breath.Though his entire body was trembling, Baonic didnt dare raise his head. He looked exactly like a frightened rabbit.Yeomyeong simply watched him in silence before putting the notebook in his coat and turning away.Only on hearing those footsteps fade away did Baonic finally start to calm down.Unfortunately, his relief didnt last long.Just before he stepped out of the shelter, Yeomyeong turned back and uttered one last thing that dragged Baonic back to a harsh reality.See you in the room, roommate.* * *The setting sun cast long shadows over the academys dimly lit path.Yeomyeong took a deep breath as he recalled the chain of events that had just taken place at the shelter earlier.On the surface, it seemed like a perfect success.Baonic, who had taken the drug, was so terrified that he couldnt even look at him.He didnt know how long that fear would last, but at least for the time being, the thought of defying him wouldnt even cross Baonics mind.Yeomyeong ran his hand over his face as he thought about the scam he had just pulled off.Kidnapping, threatening, deceiving Baonic and then making him his dog.Seti would have scolded him for coming up with another clumsy plan if she learned of this, but he couldnt think of any other way.At least this was the only way to keep Baonic alive while also making good use of him.The option of becoming friends or companions was out of the question right from the start.How could he possibly stand on equal footing with a madman who believed that he was one of the creators of this world?Even if they somehow managed to form such a relationship, would he be able to trust him?After all, this was the same person who had planned to use the attack during the entrance ceremony to kill the students who would get in his way.And Baonics notes had completely matched reality Yeomyeong would have killed him without hesitation.You couldnt trust the living, but you could trust the dead.However, paradoxically, it was the imperfections in the notes that made Yeomyeong hesitatethe doubt whether the notes contained the complete truth and the reason why those not recorded in them, those unrelated to fate, caught his attention.It wasnt just her. Her sisters, Wesley, and even Jeon Yunseong.All of them were outstanding students, enough to be involved in fate, yet none of them appeared in the notes.What was the reason? Yeomyeong flipped through the notes several times, but even Baonic didnt seem to know the reason himself.Only a note at the end of the notebook speculated that they might be protagonists, but even that was mere speculation.Yeomyeong felt a strange sense of dj vu on seeing that word. The Player had also said something similar back then.[This universe has another protagonist, you know]In any case, Yeomyeong decided that it was more beneficial to keep Baonic alive and make use of him.The problem was how.Should he pretend that he was from another world and try to befriend him? However, Baonic had no intention of sharing this world.Simple threats? It would be easier to just kill him.Magic to enslave someone? He had never learned it.He reviewed countless other plans, but he was unable to come up with a viable method.He even considered cutting off his limbs and leaving him with just his head and torso to stay alive.However, Yeomyeong finally stumbled upon the solution in the corner of Baonics notebook.A dormant poison.A bizarre poison he had never heard of before.This unique poison didnt kill its victim immediately; instead, it lay dormant in their body.However, its true value lay in that dormancy. If the person didnt take the poison again within a certain period, the poison would eventually spread throughout their body, making them a slave to the one who administered it.Ironically, Baonic had planned to use this poison to enslave the Vessel.The moment Yeomyeong saw that note, a rough plan on how to use the dormant poison flashed in his mind.Of course, it was impossible to obtain the real drug. How could he possibly get his hands on such a rare poison in the middle of the academy?However, what if he used the fact that Baonic knew about this poison, while also exploiting the misunderstanding that Yeomyeong was also someone from another world?It was a plan worth trying. If it failed, he could always resort to cutting off his limbs.After ironing out the kinks, Yeomyeong took Baonic to the underground shelter and then hurried to the infirmary, where he found a fake drug that matched the description mentioned in the notebook.Strawberry-flavored cold medicine.It was a crude prop that matched the sloppy planHowever, in the end, the plan worked without a hitch.Complemented by the atmosphere Yeomyeong had managed to create and Baonics own imagination.The moment Yeomyeong presented the drug without any explanation, Baonic was terrified, and after taking it, not a hint of defiance could be found in him, as if he had resigned himself.And yet, Yeomyeong felt no guilt.He had killed far too many people, and would kill many more, for his heart to be shaken by something like this.Of course, it wasnt completely without feeling.After all, any con artist would feel a sense of exhilaration on seeing their scam succeed.However, that feeling didnt last long.Just as Yeomyeong was thinking that he might have discovered a hidden talent for acting, he stopped in his tracks.A familiar yet unpleasant voice called out to him.Hello, Dung Beetle.Its been a while.At the end of the path, a face emerged from what had seemed like empty air, half hidden behind a mask.Next, a blue coat concealing a curvaceous figure became visible, followed by blue high heels stepping onto the ground.Even after removing the Invisibility Cloak, not a single sound could be heard as the strange woman moved.Blue Rat.It was then that the third set of eyes, which was trailing him persistently followed him, was finally revealed. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 92: There Is No Teacher For Fate (3) * * *After heading west for about three minutes, away from the path where the first-year main building could be seen, Yeomyeong turned around upon arriving at a forest with no CCTV or streetlights.So, why did you come to the academy?There was no trace of friendliness in his voice. To be more precise, he was doing his best to suppress his hostility.The woman in the blue mask, who had followed him without making a sound, sighed and answered.Youre speaking as if Im somewhere Im not supposed to be.Ms. Moryne, I have no intention of engaging in wordplay with you. Did you come to visit your daughter? If so, youve taken the wrong path. The girls dormitory is on the other side.Perhaps because of his unexpectedly sharp attitude, Moryne looked somewhat flustered as she gazed at Yeomyeong.After a brief silence, she tapped her lips as if realizing something.Ah, I see You are yet to use the key I gave you. Why is that? There shouldnt be a reason to refuse such a precious Arcane Relic.The Blood Tear Key.The Arcane Relic Moryne had given him as a token of apology and reconciliation after ranting about the Saintess snowfield while firing a gun at him.Yeomyeong was yet to use the key. To be precise, he hadnt had the chance to use it.Back in Manchuria, just mastering the Comet Sword was already overwhelming, and he had no time after he arrived at the academy.Starting with the entrance ceremony to the terror attack, he kept getting caught up in various incidents.Even in the VIP room, where he briefly had some leisure time, he was partially confined. Hence, he hadnt been able to use the Blood Tear Key in his dorm room.Anyway, Yeomyeong had no intention of giving an explanation about these trivial matters.He simply gave the masked figure facing him a cold response.How I use my belongings is none of your concern.The corners of Morynes mouth stiffened a bit.Thats true, but I cant help feeling that its somewhat of a shame. You wouldnt be treating me with such hostility if you had gained the power of the key.But at least understand this. I also paid a rather steep price to give you that key.Then, the conversation about the key did not continue any further because Yeomyeong, weary of this pointless conversation, turned around.And just as he was about to leave the forest, Morynes voice made him stop in his tracks.Dung Beetle I mean, Cheon Yeomyeong. Do you know that more and more flies will gather around you as your fame keeps increasing?Our company alone has received hundreds of requests to trace your past. If we count the other places perhaps thousands or tens of thousands are curious about your past?Only then did Yeomyeong stop and turn around once more.Of course, you dont need to worry about it. We have already made sure that everything from your past is wiped clean.That wasnt part of our deal.An awkward smile appeared on Morynes lips.It is unrelated to our deal, so could you please just consider it to be a small apology for my mistake, if you will?Although he was unable to see the exact expression she was making because of the mask, it wasnt difficult to understand her intention.Her cautious tone and anxious gestures.She was feeling remorse or something similar towards Yeomyeong.If it was sincere, it was chilling; if it was an act, it would be very repulsive. Yeomyeong furrowed his brows and spoke.Lets stop with this pointless chatter.The hostility he had been suppressing had somewhat faded.While Moryne sighed in relief, Yeomyeong continued.Lets go back to the first questionfor what reason did you come to the academy? I came as the president of Blue Rat Company. The academy principal personally made a request to my company.She certainly stayed longer than she should have for someone who had come here for the sake of work.Yeomyeong glanced at the sky, watching the sun as it sank beyond the horizon, and asked.So, why did you come to find me? Was it to kill two birds with one stone; meet me while taking care of work?As soon as his question ended, Moryne answered.Its not about my daughter or the other students I had something I needed to tell you and Miss Hong Seti. Yeomyeong swallowed the question that was on the tip of his tongue.It was a pointless question, anyway. Wasnt the person in front of him a crazy woman who would start shooting at others without any explanation for the sake of her daughter?It would have been stranger if she didnt know who her daughters only friend was.Where should I start from First of all, are you up to date with the latest happenings at the academy?She gradually got closer to Yeomyeong and started her explanation.The academy is currently under unprecedented pressure due to the recent terror attack.It started with the typical political talk.Countries in desperate need of Superhumans, regardless if they are powerful or developing countries, are eager to exert influence over the academy. Meanwhile, instead of mourning the deceased staff, numerous organizations are aiming for the academys storageJust when it felt like the explanation was about to go on for a while, Yeomyeong interrupted Moryne.How much longer is this conversation going to continue?Weve just started Why? Do you have something urgent you need to attend to?Yeomyeong nodded.I have an appointment, and its about time.Is it with my daughter?Her tone was hopeful, but Yeomyeong firmly shook his head, shattering her expectations.As Moryne clicked her tongue, Yeomyeong took out his phone and gave it a quick glance.Had things not gone well with the Saintess? Or was she yet to gather her sisters?She had only sent a single text saying, [Im now at the dorm] and nothing else after that.If so, it meant there was still some time until she met her sistersYeomyeong turned his attention back to Moryne and said.Just get to the point quickly.This is already the abridged version But it cant be helped if you dont have time.Even though she said that, Morynes explanation was not as short as expected.It was because the political situation in the academy was that complicated.The conflict between the board members and staff backed by external forces.The blatant pressure from authorities aiming for the academys martial arts and magic.And Principal Himenas struggle to restore normalcy amid all this chaos.Only after giving him a background explanation that was neither too long nor too short did Moryne get to the main point.The Principal plans to introduce a new educational program to address the external pressure and justification.Do you think that will be enough to stabilize the situation?It was a valid concern.Regardless of the damage to the students, the terror attack had already left a deep scar on the academys reputation.Implementing anti-terrorism education or other measures at a time like this would be like shutting the barn door after the horse was gone.However, Moryne shook her head.If this was an ordinary school, that criticism might have still been valid. But this is Lord Howethe most prestigious of the prestigious. Not once in its entire history has it accepted teachers from outside.And that place is now breaking its tradition by declaring that it will accept teachers from outside. Half of them will be selected by the school, but the other half will be individuals picked by other countries.That basically meant they were giving external forces a chance to intervene, didnt it?Isnt that a poor decision? If theyre not careful, not only the academys traditions but also its autonomy could be lost.That might have been a possibility if it was simply about recruiting teachers.Hearing that, Yeomyeong crossed his arms and looked at Moryne as if to say, Explain further.She continued.In reality, this entire recruitment is just a facade. You could call it a two-faced strategyessentially a deception by the principal.Deception?Yeomyeong raised an eyebrow at the unexpected remark.What she is actually doing is secretly gathering powerful individuals, who can easily quell public opinion, at the academy. Famous personalities whose names are widely recognized, reclusive Superhumans, active mercenariesSecretly gathering powerful individuals? Yeomyeong finally understood why the principal had summoned the Blue Rat and stifled a bitter smile.The Blue Rat was tasked to gather information on those powerful individuals. Including ways to attract them.Moryne nodded silently in agreement.Although he expected the story to be complex due to the issues of justification and public opinion, the end result was no different from usual.If you were weak, they would take advantage of you; if you wished to protect yourself, you needed powereven if that power was something others avoided and considered dirty.After acknowledging the bitter truths of the world once more, Yeomyeong asked Moryne.So, is there someone who might pose a problem for Seti and me among those teachers?Youre quite perceptive. Thats right. And to further elaborate There is someone among the teachers recommended by one of the other countries who is targeting you and Seti.Other countries?South Korea.The moment the name of his homeland was brought up, Yeomyeong clenched his fist tightly to hide his restlessness.Its also the country that took the lead in piling the pressure on the academy this time.Moryne kindly added an explanation. Yeomyeong took a moment to collect himself before speaking.How much do you know about Setis relationship with South Korea?Only that the South Korean government did something terrible to her. We were unable to dig any further beyond that.Was it a lie, or was it the truth?He scrutinized Morynes face, but the mask concealed all hints.Should he extract more information from her by force? It wouldnt be a bad approach, but Yeomyeong decided to be satisfied with this for now.The information she had provided was sufficiently useful.If a teacher with connections to the South Korean government was coming, Seti and he could have been in serious trouble if Moryne hadnt warned him in advance.After settling his thoughts, Yeomyeong carefully responded to Moryne.Thank you for the valuable information.Save your thanks for later. Im not done talking yet.Saying this, Moryne extended her hand. In it was a single black feather.Among the teachers recruited by the principal theres someone who can solve the problems concerning Seti and you.It was similar to the crow feathers Yeomyeong had come across frequently during his time as a janitor, but it was a much larger black feather than an ordinary crows feather.Corvus. The Master of Crows, the Seeker of Crossroads.It seemed that she wasnt as famous as the Holy Sword or Jose. Even Yeomyeong, who had watched many Superhuman documentaries, had never heard of her before.Become her apprentice. If you succeed, neither you nor Seti will have to fear the teachers sent by the South Korean government.However, the President of a major information guild and the mother of the Saintess had personally vouched for her abilities.She definitely was no ordinary Superhuman.What kind of person is she?She may not be as renowned as the Holy Sword who has tried to form a connection with you, but she is quite powerful.Moryne stated this confidently as she extended the feather.She will gladly accept you as her apprentice if you show her this feather. Oh, and you can express your thanks now.Yeomyeong accepted the feather carefully. It was a feather imbued with a strange mana.After glancing at the feather for a moment, Yeomyeong sighed inwardly before bowing to Moryne.Thank you.With the awkward thanks, the conversation with Moryne came to an end. Or rather, it should have.However, the question Yeomyeong asked unintentionally extended the conversation.When will the external teachers start arriving at the academy?Moryne, lifting her transparent cloak, answered lightly.An announcement regarding the principals plans should be made tomorrow, so they might arrive the day after tomorrow at the earliest. As Yeomyeong was about to sigh in relief, Moryne added.But if someone has somehow managed to catch wind of the principals plans there might be people arriving at the academy even today. Yeomyeong frowned.Is it possible that the South Korean government has caught onto those plans?The chances are fifty-fifty. Its unlikely that anyone has figured it out because of the secrecy surrounding the place However, it wouldnt be surprising if South Korea knows about the plan, considering the amount they spent to pressure the academy.Then, Moryne added as if to reassure him.Theres no need to worry. Even if the South Korean government knows about it, they cant cause any trouble at the school. Miss Hong Seti will be fine.The moment she said that, Yeomyeong was certain of one thing.Moryne didnt know about the ban on Seti.What if an external teacher arrived today and activated Setis ban?The academy would not be able to protect her.Yeomyeong frowned while thinking of the worst-case scenario. Then, without delay, he pulled out his phone and tried to call Seti.The call rang for a while, but it didnt connect.[The customer is currently unavailable]Yeomyeong folded his phone and bit his lip. Half of him was filled with a sense of foreboding, while the other half believed that nothing would happen.What should he do?His deliberation was brief, and his action was swift.He turned to Moryne, who was about to leave.Moryne, may I ask you a favor? Its important.A favor? All of a sudden?Moryne tilted her head at the unexpected request.And on hearing the request that followed, a look of astonishment appeared on her face.Please lend me your Invisibility Cloak.* * *The northern island of the Academy, on the stairs leading to the rooftop of Queenie Tower, the tallest tower in the Academy. Director p-please slow down just a bitWollard, gasping for breath, clutched the railing of the stairs. How long had he been climbing ? His breathing was utterly ragged.However, Admissions Director Medga, who had been climbing the stairs ahead of him, didnt even glance back.You dont have to force yourself to keep up with me. Take a break and follow me at a reasonable pace.Wollard stared at Medgas back as he kept walking with a hollow consolation, before forcing himself to move his legs.The last thing he wanted to happen was being left alone inside the academy.?He remembered the warning the Saintess had left him with back in Manchuria. More precisely, the last warning she conveyed on Yeomyeongs behalf. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And by no means did Wollard take that warning lightly. From what he had observed so far, if Yeomyeong decided to kill someone, he would definitely follow through.Moreover, he had committed the sin of disturbing Jang Man. If Yeomyeong managed to catch him again, he certainly wouldnt die peacefully.Therefore, he was doing his very best to stay out of Yeomyeongs way.Even when he carried out the Presidents orders to clean up Yeomyeongs past and when he bribed the reporters in Manchuria, he was cautiousextremely cautiousHowever, he was now tangled up at the academy.Of course, it was not like any student would come to the northern island while it was being restored, but there was always a possibility.And Wollard had no intention of gambling with his life. Hence, he didnt want to be separated from Medga, his lifeline.In any case, he finally managed to drag his creaking body to the rooftop with much difficulty.Only after reaching the vast rooftop was he finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.On the rooftop was the very person (?) he and Admission Director Megdna had been searching for.Under the dark sky was a massive crow with glimmering black feathers.CorvusWollard sighed in relief and walked towards her.Meanwhile, Medga, who had already arrived next to Corvus, spoke up.Esteemed Guest, what are you doing up here?Medgas voice did not sound pleasant in the slightest. He had wasted the entire day chasing after this crow, from the port to the northern island.The crow, however, showed no sign of paying attention to his words.She glanced over the academys landscape below before answering.Im choosing an apprentice.Choosing an apprentice? What are you talking about?Please ask Principal Himena for details.The next moment, the crow, who had been glancing around in various directions, seemed to have come across something interesting and stopped.Oh.A short exclamation left her lips.Medga reflexively looked in the same direction, but he was unable to see anything remarkable.The crow was looking towards the island across the sea, where the first-year students were.Was she able to see the students from this distance?Just as Medgas eyebrows began to furrow, the crow pecked her beak and spoke.It seems that the academy has become quite open-minded these days.O-open-minded? What do you mean?A male student is heading towards the girls dormitory at this hour. Has the academy rule changed?A male student heading towards the girls dormitory? Medgas expression hardened.Who exactly are you looking at?How am I supposed to know their name? Its a fairly handsome male student. Hmm, it feels like Ive seen him somewhere before.Was this a joke? Or was she serious? As Medga felt confused, the crow stretched her head forward and said.Oh, he just climbed over the dormitory wall!Medga furrowed his brow even more and pulled out his phone.Even if this was a joke, he had no choice but to respond.Amidst the chaos caused by the terrorism, a male student was sneaking into the girls dormitory?It was obvious how the media would react. Medga quickly dialed the phone of the dormitory head of the girls dormitory.Esteemed Guest, could you describe the male student you are currently observing?Of course. Lets see; he has a neat haircut and is only wearing the school uniform andAnd?Oh, he just disappeared.?Medga, who was focused on her words, was completely dumbfounded, and his hand holding the phone began to tremble.The crow, of course, still kept jabbering about her own thoughts.Could it be, invisibility magic?Medga was now sure that this crow was mocking him.Invisibility, she said? That was not a spell someone at a student level could use. Lady Corvus please, wait a moment, lets talk.In the meantime, Wollard, who had arrived, spoke up.T-The Blue Rats message.Paying no attention to what he was mumbling while on the brink of exhaustion, the crow spread her wings without looking back.That fellow seems to be good.W-wait a moment!Realizing what she was about to do, Medga reached out, but the crow was quicker and leaped over the railing.Flapping her giant wings, the crows massive body soared across the night sky, scattering black feathers as she headed straight towards the first-year girls dormitory, which she had been observing.On the rooftop the crow had just left, only the flustered Medga and the pitifully gasping Wollard remained.Looking up at the night sky where Corvus had departed, Wollard muttered one last bleak remark.What the hell. Chapter 93: There Is No Teacher For Fate (4) * * *The Invisibility Cloak wasnt just some piece of fabric enchanted with an invisibility spell.It was a top-tier magic item that, when worn, concealed not only the wearers body but also their scent, presence, and even their mana.And Moryne had generously lent that item to Yeomyeong.No strings attached, just a simple request to return it together with her daughter.It was an awkward demand for Yeomyeong to fulfill, but he didnt have the luxury of negotiating with Moryne.With that brief assurance, Yeomyeong accepted the cloak and immediately headed for the girls dormitory.Avoiding the main path, he ran through the bushes, in case someone recognized his face.It took him almost no time to reach the girls dormitory, not at the main entrance but before the backyard wall.Without any hesitation, he channeled his strength into his legs, took a deep breath and easily vaulted over the wall.With a landing so silent that even the wind couldnt detect it, Yeomyeong set foot in the backyard of the dormitory.Thanks to the cover of night, he remained hidden.He quickly scanned his surroundings just in case, before taking out the Invisibility Cloak and took another deep breath.It had only been half a day since Seti had clearly warned him to never come to the girls dormitory, and here he was, about to break in.That was as far as his thoughts went. Yeomyeong immediately put on the Invisibility Cloak.Contrary to his expectations, his vision wasnt overly obstructed. It felt like he was looking through a semi-transparent veil.The cloak clung tightly to his body with the help of mana, so he didnt have to worry about it slipping off.After all, hadnt the Saintess ridden a motorcycle while wearing the cloak?Getting used to the Invisibility Cloak quickly, Yeomyeong climbed into the dormitory through an open window.The interior of the first-year girls dormitory wasnt that different from the boys dormitory.A spacious lobby on the first floor, a central staircase, the positioning of the lights and hallways, even the lingering scent was similarA sweet and greasy smell, like snacks.It was nothing like the elegant and strict girls dormitory he had seen in the youth dramas, but Yeomyeong wasnt disappointed.To be precise, he didnt have time to be disappointed.As he climbed the stairs while avoiding the female students passing through the first-floor lobby, he suddenly realized something he hadnt considered in his haste to get here..He reflexively attempted to spread his mana to locate Seti, but quickly restrained himself.No matter how great the Invisibility Cloak was, it wouldnt be able to hide the mana he emitted directly.Faced with this unexpected problem, Yeomyeong furrowed his brow. What should he do? Wait in the lobby? OrHis deliberation was brief, but his sigh was long.He decided to walk deeper into the dormitory with no particular plan in mind.He figured that if he wandered around for long enough, he might stumble upon a hint or clue.And just as he thought, as soon as he climbed the central staircase, he found a clue that would lead him to Setis room.A blonde girl sitting in a chair in the hallway, reading a book titled What Is To Be Done?1Miridith, the elven princess who was attending the academy while hiding her identity and Setis roommate.Yeomyeong approached her discreetly.Then he tapped the chair she was sitting on.As Miridith lifted her head a bit, Yeomyeong called her name in a voice soft enough to not startle her.Soe Miri.Uh Is that voice Yeomyeong?Soe Miri reached out in the direction of the voice.Grabbing Yeomyeongs solid arm under the Invisibility Cloak, Soe Miri murmured in surprise.You also know how to use invisibility magic?This isnt magic, its a magic item anyway, thats not important right now. Can you do me a quick favor?A favor? Only then did she check her surroundings to see if anyone else was around before answering Yeomyeong in a quiet voice.What sort of favor?Can you take me to your dorm room?As soon as Yeomyeong made his request, Soe Miri jerked her head back.Not sure what misunderstanding she had, her face turned reddish.W-What are you saying?! D-Did you perhaps come to the girls dormitory for !Just when it seemed like her misunderstanding would get worse, Yeomyeong grabbed her shoulder and cut her off.I came to see Seti.What?I mean, the reason Im in this dormitory is to meet your roommate, Hong Seti.Theres some urgent information I need to convey to her. So could you guide me to her room? Please.Realizing her misunderstanding, Soe Miri finally shut her mouth. Y-You should have just said that from the start!After a brief silence, she cleared her throat and stood up.Please follow me.She quickly turned around and began walking.Her face had gotten even redder than before as she led the way to the room.* * *Whenever Seti felt distressed, she would often practice martial arts to distract herself. Swinging the heavy War Hammer and sweating out her frustrations always helped clear the emotions weighing on her heart. ? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unfortunately for her, there were no unoccupied spots in the training room today.Without a place to clear her mind, Seti decided to use a different method to calm herself.She first decided to give meditation a try.Sitting quietly on her bed with her eyes shut tight and breathing deeply, but it had no effect.The more she tried to clear her thoughts while meditating, the more the appearance of the Saintess she had seen earlier came to mind.Her trembling voice, long streaks of tears, flushed cheeks, and the overwhelming emotion flowing over all of it.- It seemed that the Saintess herself was still unsure about the emotions she was experiencing.After all, the Saintess had spent most of her life confined in a sterile temple. It was only natural that she would have some difficulty understanding her own emotions.If only she had read a romance novel, she might have realized what she was experiencing.Realizing where her thoughts were about to lead her, Seti stopped meditating.She was already aware that Yeomyeong and the Saintess had grown close during their time in Manchuria.Given that these two, a handsome young man and a beautiful woman of similar age, had endured all those hardships together, it was no surprise that something like this would happenYet, knowing something and accepting it were completely different matters.In any case, Seti kept trying different methods like reading and stretching to calm herself.She was doing her best to calm herself, but, like meditation, none of it helped.She was unable to retain anything from the book, and stretching only increased her frustration.It wasnt until the sky outside grew dark that she realized she had wasted an entire day.Letting out a sigh of resignation, Seti suddenly remembered the promise she had made to Yeomyeong.Introducing her sisters and lifting the ban on everyone.How could she have forgotten such an important appointment? So what about the Saintess?She fumbled while trying to take her phone out of her pocket.Unfortunately, her dilemma was meaningless.Her phone was in a terrible state.The screen was completely smashed, probably due to the recoil when Yeomyeong blocked her Flying Kick technique earlier.. With a sigh, Seti got up from her seat.At this point, she was thinking about borrowing a phone from one of her sisters to call Yeomyeong.And just as she was about to open the door with that thought in mindThe door opened, and a blonde girl entered the room.Setis roommate, Soe Miri, stepped inside the room. Rejoicing internally, Seti immediately spoke up.Hey, Soe Miri, may I borrow your phone?Soe Miri, who had been waiting with the door ajar, replied awkwardly.Ah Im sorry, I dont use a phone.Although it might have seemed unusual for a modern person to not use one, it wasnt surprising in the case of Soe Miri, who was always a bit odd.Seti told her that it was no problem and decided to go find her sisters as originally planned.As she tried to leave through the door, something invisible blocked her way.?Seti frowned and took a step back.While Soe Miri had a strange expression as she looked at her, Seti began gathering her mana to restrain the opponent.She intended to throw the person out of the room, like she did earlier, but the sensation she felt was unfamiliar.Instead of the soft, smooth skin of the Saintess, she felt something solid.Could it be?Seti let go of her grip and slowly removed the Invisibility Cloak.The moment she saw the golden eyes looking at her, she shut her eyes tightly and smacked her palm against her forehead.Where the hell did you get this cloak from No, wait. Didnt I clearly warn you earlier? If you get caught here, it wont end with just an expulsion!Something urgent came up.Seti stifled the words rising up her throat.Because the Yeomyeong she knew would never do something like this for trivial reasons.Whats the matter?Korea.A single word.However, that one word carried a weight that even a thousand explanations would be unable to convey.What? When?It could be tomorrow or today. I dont know the exact time.Then.The ban must be lifted. Today, immediatelyAh, Seti was sure that she now had a similar expression to the one the Saintess made earlier.However, unlike the Saintess, she was aware of how embarrassing that expression was, so she lowered her head and replied.Thank you.You can thank me later. We need to find your sisters first.Okay.Everyone in the room began to move as soon as their conversation came to an end.Yeomyeong put the cloak back on, Seti grabbed a small War Hammer, and they opened the door.AndLets go!Soe Miri followed them with a large wand embedded with a green gemstone.Uh Miri?Yes?Why are you?Seeing Setis bewildered expression, Soe Miri tilted her head.Isnt Dung Beetle-ssi going to fight the South Korean government? Its a given that I should help as well.Did she overhear their conversation? But they spoke so softly. Was she an elf or something No, more importantlyYeomyeong, care to give me an explanation?1. What Is to Be Done? is an 1863 novel written by the Russian philosopher, journalist, and literary critic Nikolay Chernyshevsky, written in response to Fathers and Sons (1862) by Ivan Turgenev. The chief character is Vera Pavlovna, a woman who escapes the control of her family and an arranged marriage to seek economic independence. Chapter 94: There Is No Teacher For Fate (5) * * *In the newest building at the heart of the northern island of the academy, in the VIP room on the top floor, a middle-aged man, Director Nikolay, was staring out the window.The nighttime view of the academy, reflected in his drunken eyes, was different from usual.Gone was the beautiful scenery; heavy machinery and workers tirelessly engaged in repair work had taken its place.It was an unseemly sight for the academy.At least, that was how Nikolay saw it.His scowl grew deeper as he thought about this.All of this was caused by the traditionalists led by the Principal.Fools who were unable to realize that the times were changing, clinging to the founders will and traditions while keeping the academys doors locked.What worth did mere traditions possess in an era that transcended the global age and even spanned dimensions?Was it that hard to share their technology with the powerful nations and admit a few high-ranking families through the back door?Were they even aware how immense the benefits and influence that came with it were?!Other prestigious schools were already doing itCThe doorbell interrupted Nikolays train of thought. He turned away from the view and checked the intercom.What is it? Whats going on?On the intercom was the building manager, looking flustered.A guest? Didnt I tell you that I wont be accepting any visitors!?Nikolay hit the intercom as he responded angrily.The terrified manager would have hung up immediately any other day, but this time, his lips were sealed tight, glancing around nervously.He wasnt concerned about the Director on the other side of the intercom but for the person standing beside him.This bastard. Just as Nikolay was about to explode with rage.The unexpected visitor peeked through the intercom.- An elderly Asian man with intense eyes appeared on the screen. Seeing his face, Nikolays jaw dropped.Minister Kim Kwanhyung?Nikolay didnt dare to refuse him.He hurriedly began making preparations to greet the guest, adjusting his clothes as he opened the door using the intercom button.By the time he finished tossing the scattered liquor bottles and trash into the trash canThe door to the VIP room opened, and two Asians stepped inside.An elderly man in an elegant suit and a man with a buzz-cut head, who obviously looked like a bodyguard.Minister Kim, what brings you to this humble place I would have hosted you in a better place if you had contacted me in advance.Nikolay bowed and welcomed the elderly man. The minister returned the greeting with a friendly smile and patted his shoulder.No need to bother with such formalities for an old man like me. The truly valuable ones are people like you, who are contributing to humanitys future.After the ceremonial greetings, the two sat at an elegant table, facing each other.Um Minister, what brings you?Before Nikolay could even complete his sentence, the elderly man known as Minister Kim Kwanhyung interrupted.Director Nikolay, Ill get straight to the point. What do you think about partnering up with us for some work?Nikolay immediately realized that the us the elderly man in front of him was speaking about was no minor force.He was a minister from South Korea, one of the leading external forces pressuring the academy to make its technology accessible.What do you want from me?Its not something difficult. I find the Principals plan quite troublesome. It would be really helpful if you could assist us with some matters.The Principals plan? Nikolay wanted to ask to elaborate but swallowed his question.Pretending to know what he actually didntThat was the politician way he was familiar with.May I ask what exactly do you need me to do?It would be great if you could grant permission for our people to visit the academy.Is that all?Director Nikolay blinked in surprise. Permission to visit the academy?Why would they approach him for such a simple request?Even though the standards for issuing permits had become stricter due to terrorist attacks, there wouldnt be any problems with a visit as long as the identity was clearIs the person who needs the permit a dangerous individual?Hearing Nikolays hesitant question, the elderly man smiled and replied.A dangerous individual, you say? Its nothing like that. This person is a highly skilled teacher recognized by Korea.Then, what do you mean by that?The minister did not give him an answer immediately, instead, he licked his dry lips while building the suspense.As Nikolay exhaled cautiously and the bodyguards cold eyes swept over the two, the minister spoke again.Shes already at the academy.What?Those damn frozen rats. It took us longer to figure out the Principals plan because of them. The Principals plan was unexpected, and we were in a hurry as well.In a hurry? Could it be?Are you asking me to make it look like I was the one who invited the unauthorized intruder to the academy?Oh, unauthorized intruder, you say? If you put it that way, it makes things more difficult for me.Being a former soldier, you should understand, right? We often act before making a report in times of crisis. Can you see it from that perspective?Nikolay could not hide his shock.Regardless of his reaction, the minister took a small vial from his pocket and handed it to him.The vial was filled with a shimmering liquid, unmistakably a potion.And there was only one potion with such a glowAwakening Potion?A potion that has a 20% chance of turning people, even someone with no talent at all, into a mana userspecifically, a Mage.Nikolays eyes gleamed with greed as he gazed at the potion.We also have something important at stake. You know about those sisters, rightNikolay immediately understood who the minister was referring to.Outstanding talents who failed to become the top representative, but were in the top three in martial arts, magic, and divinity, respectively.And Oh Siri especially, who held the second rank in magic, was an exceptional talent that even Professor Kadan, the Head of the Magic Department, had his eyes on.Was the Principals plan somehow related to these girls?While Nikolays mind was racing, the minister continued in a subtle voice.I also heard that your son recently failed at the Moscow Superhuman Training Institute?That isMoscow is really harsh, right? Just because your sons mana response was a little delayed, they disqualified a talented individual like him.The ministers voice slipped into Nikolays ears like the whispers of a devil.If this matter is resolved well, this item will be yours.Nikolay could no longer refuse the offer.* * *The 6th floor of the first-year girls dormitory at Lord Howe Academy. As expected of the floor where research labs for Mage Apprentices were located, the 6th floor was in complete chaos.Students who had gone mad while struggling with magic formulas, and idiots who accidentally struck themselves with lightning while practicing offensive magic.Even when the priests-in-training from the 5th-floor temple screamed in frustration, it only quieted down briefly.It didnt take long for the Magic Department students to go back to their chaotic antics.And as always, it was the priests-in-training who waved the white flag first.These past few days had already taught them; these crazy mages would stop until it was time for bedThus, the priests-in-training either fled to the third floor below, where the noise was less, or, thinking of it as a trial, covered their ears and focused on their prayers.To an outsider, this might have looked like a typical scene from a Superhuman academy dormitoryBut Siri, sitting in the central lobby of the 6th floor, thought otherwise.From her perspective, the recent terror attack on the academy was the reason for all this chaos.To be more precise, it was because of the first-year students who helped thwart the attack.Among the students who fought on the front lines, only one of them was a Mage.This seemed rather pathetic when compared to the four martial arts Superhumans.From the priests-in-training, only the Saintess stepped forward, but she was far from an ordinary priest-in-training.And even if they didnt participate in combat, the priests-in-training did their part by assisting with healing.So, what about the Magic Department? Aside from Soe Miri, who fought on the front lines, the others were nothing more than dead weight.They had plenty of excusesno staff, no wand, no memorized spellsHowever, no matter what excuse they made, it didnt change the fact that they had remained as mere bystanders, watching their peers from the rear.Hence, the Magic Department students were now behaving like fools to shake off the sense of powerlessness they had felt then.Even the Magic Departments freshman representative, The Vessel, was so engrossed in her research that she hadnt even left her roomAs Siri was lost in her thoughts, she noticed someone coming up the central staircase.A student with black hair and a small War Hammer, someone Siri was very familiar with.Seti-unnie?Why was she on the 6th floor, instead of the 5th-floor temple?Siri immediately got up from her seat and ran over to her sister. Seti let out something like a sigh of relief on seeing her.Siri.However, for some reason, her sisters expression seemed unusual.Whats wrong, Unnie?Do you have your phone with you right now?Huh? My phone? Of course, I do.Why did she look so serious? Wasnt it just about borrowing her phone? Did she happen to break hers again?Just as Siri pulled her phone out of her school uniform pocket with a smile, her older sister spoke.Contact our third and youngest sisters, and tell them to come to the rooftop as soon as possible.Her voice sounded urgent and was filled with concern.Siri finally realized that her sister wasnt joking.To the rooftop? Whats going on?Ill explain everything once we get there. Contact them first.Although Siri looked puzzled, she followed her sisters instructions and contacted their siblings.[A million flowers, millions of flowers, millions of flowers]1The unsophisticated caller tune2 played, and soon, a familiar voice could be heard over the phone.- I have a message from our second sister. She asked us to come to the rooftop as fast as you can.Hesitating on whether to respond to the joke, Siri snuck a quick glance at her older sister.Seti still looked serious.Stop joking around and get up there fast! Oh, and is the youngest with you?- Yes, bring her too! ASAP, got it?- Siri quickly hung up the phone and turned to her older sister, Seti, for an explanation.But instead of explaining, Seti gestured for her to follow as she began climbing the stairs.It was Siri who broke the silence first.Unnie, why are you acting like this?Were going to break the ban tonight.Siri stared at her sister, thinking she must have misheard.She was completely serious, not even the hint of a smile on her face. It was something she hadnt seen since Superhuman Olympia.How? And more importantly, why now?Ill explain everything once everyone has gathered.Siri wanted to press on but decided to remain silent and follow Seti to the rooftop.With only two floors left to climb, they reached the rooftop in almost no time.Strangely enough, the rooftop door, which should have been locked, was wide open as if some unlocking spell had been used.Anyway, the first thing Siri saw when she opened the door wasUnnie, why is that person here?The one who answered was not Seti but someone else.Its been a while, Siri.A man with shining golden eyes stood under the dim rooftop light.I-Is this illusion magic? Why is Yeomyeong-oppa in the girls dormitory?Siri blinked and rubbed her eyes.However, no matter how many times she rubbed them, Yeomyeong was still there, standing in the middle of the rooftop, gazing at her and Seti.He wasnt a fake?Siri immediately turned towards her sister.Unnie, are you out of your mind?How could you bring a guy into the dorm? Are you trying to get us both expelled!Just as her voice was about to rise further, someone covered her mouth from behind.Who dared? Turning her head, Siri saw yet another familiar face.Unnies roommate with the unusual name.Soe Miri, the beautiful blonde girl with her hair tied to the side, the only one from the Magic Department who stepped up during the terror attack.What was she doing here?Isnt it a bit ironic for you sisters to say things like that?Yeomyeong tried to lighten the mood with a joke, but Siri wasnt in the mood for jokes.She pushed away Soe Miris hand covering her mouth, and asked.It doesnt matter whojust tell me whats going on already.However, the answer was the same as before.Ill explain when all the sisters have gathered. Just wait a little longer.Hearing her sisters cold response, Siri let out a hollow laugh but said nothing more.In spite of everything, she trusted her sistertrusted that she wouldnt do anything to harm them.In the end, Siri stood by the rooftop entrance, silently watching Soe Miri, her older sister, and Yeomyeong prepare something.Soe Miri drew a magic circlelikely to block out sound and lightwith her wand, which was embedded with a green gemstone.Her sister followed Soe Miri, pouring mana into the magic circle.However, the one who stood out the most was Yeomyeong.He pulled out something golden from his pocket and stood in the center of the magic circle, gathering mana.She didnt know what was happening, but she could tell that something serious was about to go down.Siri waited in silence for the ritual or preparation to come to an end.Just as two distinct footsteps, undoubtedly her sisters, echoed from the stairway belowSiris phone buzzed.Everyone on the rooftop turned their gaze toward her, but Siri casually checked the caller ID.And the next moment, her face turned pale.Uh Unnie.Whats wrong all of a sudden, Siri?I-its that bitch i-its that bitchs number.What? Her sister immediately rushed over and snatched the phone from her hand upon hearing those two words.And when she saw the name displayed on the phone, Setis expression turned completely serious. [Shepperd 10-11-16] 1. Lyrics from Million Roses, a 1997 song by Shim Soobong.2. A sound or music that is played when you make a phone call to someone. It''s a kind of service provided by a carrier. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 95: There Is No Teacher For Fate (6) * * *A long time ago, though it felt like it was just yesterday, the sheep had to obey the shepherds and ranch owners.Trapped in the ranch, they tried their best to grow the desired wool.If they were told to fight other livestock, they fought. If they were told to endure pain, they endured. And if they were told to swallow their screams, they swallowed them.- - Was it because of that so-called patriotism?- Was it because they were afraid of those whips?Or did they succumb to torture?No, it was nothing like that. The reason the sheep obeyed the shepherds wasnt something grand.It was just because the sheep didnt know what freedom was.They didnt know about the leash around their necks, nor the things the shepherds could do with itHence, they obeyed.And so, they lost.One day, when the ranch owner was disappointed in the sheepThe shepherds dragged a white sheep away, and it never returned.Only after they lost a precious member of their family did the sheep grow angry.For the first time in their lives, they rebelled against the shepherds. Then they raged, before finally falling into despair.The leash around their necks granted them no freedom.- Only after experiencing the excruciating pain from the leash did the sheep start to smell the stench rising from it.Blood, tears, and rotten flesh.The Black Sheep, who was the most fierce when ramming into the shepherds, couldnt bear the stench.Hiding in a corner of the ranch, out of the shepherds sight, she hung herself with the leash.Self-abandonment, suicide, freedom.Death came for the Black Sheep, but in the end, she was unable to die.It was because she realized the leash wasnt just hers alone.The sheeps leashes were all connected to each other. Tightly and cleverly.The moment one sheep hung itself, the others would also suffer along with it.The Black Sheep realized that this was the final safety measure hidden by the ranch owner, and she understood that she would never be able to break it.The sheep became obedient once again. No, she submitted.In a ranch where even death would not bring liberation, they could only bow their heads, holding each others lives as hostages.But not everything returned to how it was before.The sheep did not forget what the shepherds had done to them, the cruelty of the ranch owner, the stench of the leash, and10-11-16 The number of the shepherd who took away the White Sheep. * * *Just as Seti was about to press the answer button with trembling hands, Yeomyeong approached her silently and snatched the phone from her hand. W-wait.By the time a startled Seti looked up at him, Yeomyeongs grip around the phone had already tightened.The phone shattered, with pieces of plastic and fragments of the screen spilling from between his fingers.You can deal with that after we finish this.Yeomyeong said this while locking eyes with Seti. His golden eyes glinted with firm resolve.Dont forget the reason I came all the way here It doesnt matter what comes after you here, its not too late.Setis eyes trembled.It was because the memory of her scolding him for sneaking into the girls dormitory resurfaced in her mind.But the one who needed reprimanding was herself.She hadnt been thorough enough. She had been careless and ended up wasting too much time.If Yeomyeong snuck into the girls dormitory, she and her sistersShe pushed the gloomy thoughts to the back of her mind. Now was not the time to dwell over what ifs.Yeomyeong was here for her and her sisters sake.Realizing the immense risk he had taken, Seti bit her lip and lowered her head.Yeomyeong patted her on the shoulder and said,Its alright. Everything is going to be fine. So, raise your head.Okay.Just as the tense atmosphere began to relax, Siri, who had been watching the whole scene unfold, sighed sullenly.That was my phone Yeomyeong gave her an apologetic look.Seeing that face, which seemed to feign composure, even Siri felt her tension dissipate.Of course, it was just a feeling.Though her expression had softened, her hands were still trembling.Unnie, I think youll have a lot of trouble in the future.What?That oppa, I bet hes going to turn into a total womanizer.While Siri kept making lighthearted remarks to mask her anxiety, the sound of footsteps from beyond the rooftop door kept getting closer.It had to be the two remaining sisters theyd been waiting for.Just as Seti sighed in relief, the footsteps stopped right outside the door.Seti Unnie? Siri?A husky voice reminiscent of a rock singer was heard from the other side.A voice so familiar that Seti opened the rooftop door immediately. * * *Unnie, whats going on at this hour? The first to step onto the rooftop was a girl as tall as Yeomyeong, with an impressive unkempt blue short haircut.A guy? What the fu!Just as the soft blue of her eyes, contrasting with Setis, caught the sight of Yeomyeong, a voice filled with bewilderment intervened.Seti spoke up.Neti, you already know him, right? Hes the transfer student who fought alongside me at the shelter, Cheon Yeomyeong.Uh huh?Yeomyeong, this is Neti. Park Neti. Our third sister.Park Neti?It was a name that surpassed Yeomyeongs expectations, but he was already seasoned (?) to various strange names. Therefore, he just extended a hand to her as casually as possible.Nice to meet you, Neti. Im your sisters friend, Cheon Yeomyeong. You can call me Yeomyeong.Somewhat startled, Neti took his hand and shook it. Her hand was as calloused as Setis.Oh, youre my sisters friend. Um its nice to meet you. Y-you can call me Neti as well.Just as the brief introduction came to an end and Neti was about to ask more, another girl peeked from behind her.Just a friend? Or is it ?The girl wiggled her pinky finger. Her atmosphere was completely different compared to the other sisters.Could he say that she was like a sculpture carved from melted jade?Not only did her slightly droopy eyes have a hint of green in them, but even her hair, tied to the side, displayed a soft shade of green.While this was a common trait among all the sisters, her eye and hair colors were something no ordinary Earthian could have.Knowing the secret behind their birth, Yeomyeong forced a wry smile as he replied to her.Just a friend.The green-haired girls eyebrows shot up, perhaps displeased with his answer.Just a friend? And yet you came all the way to the girls dormitory? Oh, is this perhaps the start of something more?Before she could complete her sentence, Seti intervened again.Yeomyeong, this is Sis. Lee Sis1. Our youngest sister.Relax your face. Its obvious that youre thinking about their names.Yeomyeong averted his gaze without a word.While the green-haired girl called Sis was staring at them with interest, Siri spoke up.Unnie, I think were done with introductions, right? Now that were all here, explain.The sisters gazes turned to Siri.Why did you gather us at this hour? Its not just to introduce this oppa?This time, everyones eyes shifted to Seti. After clearing her throat, Seti finally spoke.Today, we will break the ban placed on our minds.The reaction that followed wasnt what Yeomyeong had expected.Instead of joy or surprise, dry laughter followed.Only Siri, who more or less knew about the relationship between Seti and Yeomyeong, narrowed her eyes and observed the situation in silence.Geez, I was wondering what you were talking about Have you been drinking, Unnie?You should know that its impossible to break the ban. Weve already made several attempts.Neti and Sis, the two sisters, spoke to Seti in sharp voices.Girls, wait a minute.Seti tried to give them an explanation, but the sisters didnt give her a chance.And we almost died last time, didnt we?! The experts who were helping us break the ban were killed by the government!Unnie, even if you try to break the leash, the shepherds will notice it immediately.Unnie! I know its frustrating, but we just need to hold on a little longer. It hasnt even been six months since we entered the academy. We just need to find the Staff of Purification before we graduate.Weve already decided whose leash to break with the Staff of Purification. Unnie, as long as we can be free, its okay even if the rest of us die.The voices of the two sisters kept getting more intense, and just when Yeomyeong was wondering if he should step in, Seti raised her hand and gave the two, no, all three of her younger siblings a light smack on the forehead, one after the other.Why me? I didnt even say anything!Siri, who had kept her mouth shut all this time, protested as she held her forehead, but Seti, with a serious expression, met each of her sisters gazes.Neti, we dont have time until graduation. That bitch is already at the academy.Sis, stop with the negativity. Do you really think I wouldnt have thought of that? And Siri, youMe?Seti looked at Siri for a moment, biting her lips, before quickly turning her head towards Yeomyeong.Yeomyeong, when can we start?We can start right away. The magic circle Miri drew has been ready for a while.Yeomyeong gave her a soft smile as he pulled out the Golden Seal.The moment the sisters saw the golden, rectangular magic item glinting, question marks appeared above their heads.They realized that the mana contained within the seal was unusual.Unnie, that?Ill explain the rest of the details as we proceed. Take your positions inside the magic circle for now.Saying that, Seti began guiding the sisters towards their spots inside the magic circle Soe Miri had drawn.Its a magic circle that prevents mana from flowing outside. Its not the Earthian method, butTheres also a spell to block out light added here.Whats the use of this? None of these spells have anything to do with breaking the ban.Since all three sisters had some knowledge of magic, they voiced their individual opinions as soon as they saw the magic circle.Since their words might have sounded rude at first, Seti quickly glanced at Soe Miri to gauge her reaction.However, contrary to her expectations, there was no sign of displeasure on Soe Miris face.To be precise, she wasnt even paying attention to the sisters.She was simply staring at Yeomyeong and the Golden Seal with a meaningful expression.While Seti tilted her head in confusion, the sisters took their positions inside the magic circle, sitting in a circle.As soon as they did so, Yeomyeong walked past the sisters and stood in the center of the magic circle and raised the Golden Seal slowly.A brief moment of resolve followed by a deep breath.And just before he activated the seal, Yeomyeong glanced at Seti.The sight of her explaining the situation to her sisters looked much more serious than the person he was familiar with.He would never know. Unlike Seti, he had no family left.With that fleeting thought, Yeomyeong infused mana into the seal.And the next moment, golden mana filled the magic circle. * * *Soe Miri, who was standing outside the magic circle, opened her eyes wide as she watched it. Oh no.The magic circle she had painstakingly prepared to hide the mana and light began to shake.It wasnt hard to guess the reason.It was probably because the mana pouring out of Yeomyeong and the golden magic item was much greater than she expected.The problem was trying to figure out what required that much mana.Of course, Yeomyeong did inform her that it was a very complex and powerful ban.But, in the end, a ban was still just a ban, wasnt it?It was not like they were trying to unseal a dragon or anything. So, what kind of ban needed this much mana to break?Soe Miri snapped out of her thoughts as the magic circle began to crack under the pressure of the mana.She quickly raised her wand and summoned the elemental spirits in her heart.Comprehending her command, the elemental spirits immediately clung to the magic circle.She also cast a spell, pouring mana into the cracking magic circle, trying to suppress the light and mana leaking from it.However, she was unable to stop a beam of light from shooting into the sky.1. Korean names usually consist of 2-3 characters, with the first character being the family name. Lee Sis''s name is actually spelled like Isis, while Oh Siri''s name is spelled as Osiri. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 96: There Is No Teacher For Fate (7) * * *The coast of the academy island, atop a breakwater out of the reach of surveillance cameras.Three figures, a man and two women, were engaged in serious conversation, their faces hidden behind the masks as dark as the shadow of the night.Is it not here yet?The first to speak was the tallest woman among them.She kept fiddling with the whip hanging at her waist, as if something was getting on her nerves. And her occasional outbursts of mana were frightening.I ASKED IF WE HAVE RECEIVED PERMISSION YET!No, not yet.The masked man with a large build responded, causing the womans eyes to narrow.THAT DAMN OLD MAN! This is why politicians are so useless. They dont know how to get things done swiftly.She bit down on her mask, as if trying to suppress her anger.As the moonlight from above hid behind the clouds, seemingly due to fear of her rage, the military-grade phone held by the large man flickered.Theres a message from above. The operation was a success. The minister himself managed to convince that big nose Director to cooperateIt obviously had to be a success! Dont you know the value of the potion that old man took?The large man flinched and instinctively lowered his head.These lowlifes Time is of the essence in an infiltration.The woman with the whip spat her words again and turned her head.What about the contact?This time, the question was directed at the smallest woman among the three.Like the large man, she was also holding a military-grade phone, and her expression visible through the mask was far from pleased.N-none of them are answering.No one? Even the Black Sheep?Yes, the Black Sheep is not answering as well.The woman who had been fiddling with her whip cracked her neck as she tilted her head. Theyve only left the barn for a few months, and theyre already starting to rebel.P-perhaps, some unforeseen circumstances might have come up?Circumstances? What circumstances? Do you think theres anything more important than patriotism?Hearing the woman retort sharply, the smaller woman holding the phone lowered her head deeply.Im sorry. Its my fault for saying that.Watch your words. Weve not come here to play.Yes.With that, silence fell.The woman with the whip was deep in contemplation while the other two watched her nervously.After a moment that seemed to go on forever, the woman with the whip spoke again.It seems like we have no other choice. We should move first.But what if we get caught ?Then just dont get caught.What about the sheep?If the sheep have grown complacent, it is the shepherds duty to wield the rod. I will activate the ban in the vicinity of the dormitory.She declared in a firm voice. The other two bowed their heads in silence and followed her.Orders meant everything to them.Just like the patriotism they had for their homeland, not a shred of doubt or rebellion was allowed.Lets move as quickly as possible.The moment the woman with the whip stepped off the breakwater, all three of them dashed towards the interior of the academy island almost simultaneously.If someone familiar with the technique had seen them, they would have immediately recognized the mastery of their Flying Kick technique.The three of them ran for quite some time, leaving no trace of their footsteps while evading surveillance cameras and detection spells.Eventually, the academys first-year girls dormitory came into view.Since the building was identical to the one they had seen in photos, they quickly identified the rooms the sheep lived in.Prepare the ban.What about the target? The Red sheep?Focus on the Black Sheep. Seeing their eldest sister spill blood from her seven orifices will make the rest crawl out on their own.Understood.As the three of them took their positions around the dormitory, preparing to activate the ban beneath the veil of darknessA beam of light shot to the sky from the dormitory roof.* * * The priest using the skin of a construction worker turned his head towards the direction of the academy.A single beam of golden mana shot into the dark night sky.The workers who followed his gaze marveled at the beam of light, but the priest had a completely unrelated thought on seeing that.And as always, God responded with silence. * * *The moment an immense amount of mana was absorbed by the seal, Yeomyeong recalled the parting words the Dwarf King left him with. [If theres enough mana available, it can also remove any bans and seals. ]He regretted not asking for a more precise definition of enough back then.Yeomyeong clenched his teeth as he felt his mana being drained.The situation was dire.If the mana the Surging Wave technique required could be compared to scooping water with a scoop, the mana being drained now was no different from water gushing out a leaky jar.Though it was somewhat fortunate that having consumed the World Trees crystal, his body was like a fairly large jar.Hence, he could endure this level of mana consumption for at least a few minutes.On the other hand, this also meant that he would only be able to endure this for a few more minutes at most.Yeomyeong wasnt that knowledgeable when it came to magic, but he knew that breaking a mere restriction shouldnt require this much mana.Then, was there a problem with the magic item? No, the Golden Seal was a treasure of the Dwarf royal family.If anything, it was more likely that the seal was allowing him to endure this efficiently.The only possible explanation was that the restriction placed on the sisters minds wasnt actually a ban.Yeomyeong turned his gaze towards Seti and her sisters caught up in the seals magic, through the golden mana.All four sisters were staring into the distance with unfocused eyes.It didnt feel like the restriction was being lifted instead, they appeared to be under some sort of an illusion spell.Yeomyeongs rational mind was telling him to let go of the seal and stop the ritual.Yes, breaking the ban was important, but what would be the point if Yeomyeong himself collapsed from exhaustion?Was it because they were worried about the shepherds who had come to the academy?Seti and her sisters would suffer, but would they really go so far as to kill them?Rationally speaking, it would be the right decision to stop the magic immediately., that is.However, Yeomyeong ignored his rationality.Just like when he swore vengeance at the graves of the janitors.Just like when Mr. Jang Man urged him to give up on revenge.Just like when he charged at dozens of shepherds in Manchuria.He pushed reason aside and surrendered to his fury.He had come way too far to follow his reasoning when the opportunity to screw over the damned Korean government was right in front of him.And so, he poured even more mana into the seal.He continued until the water spilling from the cracks in the jar became a flood. * * *The Black Sheep blinked. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had some difficulty processing the scene unfolding before her eyes.She was definitely on the dormitory rooftop with Yeomyeong just moments agoHowever, she was now inside a log cabin, unsure if it was a farm or a villa.[It seems that you are mistaken about something.]Unlike the cold, chilly wind outside, the inside of the log cabin was warm thanks to the burning fireplace.[Releasing the sheep is not freedom. Its abuse.]And in front of the fireplace, the old man no, the being in the form of an old man, kept talking to her as it added dry firewood inside.[Sheep are happiest when theyre on the ranch. They provide their owner with wool, bear more sheep, and ultimately offer their blood and flesh. Thats how they find meaning in their otherwise worthless lives.]Unable to understand those words, the Black Sheep tilted her head in confusion.[You dont understand? Well, its not like youre a regressor or a transmigrator, after all.]The old mans words were filled with sarcasm and mockery.The Black Sheep was on the verge of losing her temper but then remembered that a sheep could not speak, so she just stood up.She turned around and headed for the exit of the log cabin.**[**you cant go outside.]What he said was true. The sheep couldnt open the door.She tried to grab the handle with her mouth, but it was much higher than expected.She jumped with all her might, trying to reach the handle, but tumbled awkwardly to the floor after failing to do so.[Its meaningless. Youre a sheep. You are meant to live inside the ranch. And who knows? If you behave, perhaps the shepherd might find a good ram for you?]A good ram? For the first time, the Black Sheep felt her anger rising and glared at the old man.[The shepherds and the ranch owner focus on the big picture. If they cant accomplish their goals in your generation, theyll find a good seed and make the next generation.][Do you think you have a choice? Youre a sheep. You will live as a sheep and die as a sheep.][Come here. Dont go into the cold outside. Stay by the warm fireplace]**[**I tried reasoning with you. Do you need to be punished to come to your senses?]The old man stood up from the place in front of the fireplace. The aura emanating from him was completely different from before.His aura was beyond imagination, indescribable, and because it was indescribable, it was impossible to resist.Bearing the brunt of it, her legs lost strength, her glaring eyes closed shut, and her tongue, which had been spitting out curses, became stiff.[Will you die like this? Or will you live as a sheep?]The old man, who had somehow arrived right in front of the Black Sheep, asked. The sheep trembled as she tried to think of a response.She wanted to say she would be a good sheep and live on the ranch forever.However, she was unable to do so.The moment she tried to move her tongue, the face of a certain boy appeared in her mind.If it were Dung Beetle, my Yeomyeong he would have surely saidIt was a futile resistance. Her sheeps tongue wouldnt be able to harm the old man in the slightest.But resistance with death in mind was meaningful in itself. It was an expression out of her own will not to follow his words, no matter what.[Foolish thing.]The old man stretched his hand towards her with a murderous expression.[There are many fates prepared for you.]The hand, now filled with rage, reached for the Black Sheeps throat. However, at that momentThe log cabin shook.[What is this?]The old man stared outside with a startled expression. Before he could utter a word, the log cabin door suddenly burst open.[No how]As she listened to the old mans flustered voice, the Black Sheep raised her head and looked outside.The outside, which had been a cold, windy place just moments ago, was now a desolate plain without even a gust of wind.Nothing on this plain smelled of ash except for a small spot.Squinting, she realized it wasnt a dot but a human-shaped darkness.A darkness wearing a dress like that of a noblewoman, revealing a feminine figure, walked towards them leisurely, as if on a stroll.[Who are you? Answer me!]The old man clung to the door and shouted at the darkness. His voice was mixed with fear.[How is this possible? This is my mindscape! My dream!]The old mans voice grew louder as the darkness drew closer.[Get out! Get out of here!]However, the moment the darkness arrived in front of him, the old man was unable to utter one more word. He fled deep inside the cabin, as if something was pressing down on him.The darkness didnt chase after him. Instead, she stopped in front of the Black Sheep. Hong Seti. The Black Sheep, Hong Seti, raised her head towards the darkness. This darkness was on a completely different level from the old man.Just gazing at the wavering shadows making up the darkness made her feel like she would blind her. I have come to give you an opportunity. Will you be the first? Or will you keep living here as a sheep? Unable to look directly at the darkness, Seti stared at the ground and asked. The first the first of what? The first to dedicate your fate to my Chosen One. She didnt understand what the darkness was trying to say. So, she dared to ask again. Chosen one?Someone you know well. Someone I know well? Could it be? The darkness laughed silently. Thats right. Its exactly who are you thinking of. Seti shuddered, not out of fear, but because of another emotion. I, ISeti turned around to look inside the log cabin. The space where she was forced to live as a sheep and where she continued living as one.She no longer wanted to live as a sheep.I will be the first.It was a declaration filled with resolve. The darkness smiled and placed a hand on her head.The hand, warmer than the fireplace yet more chilling than death, slowly brushed over her head. Being the first is something unique. You shall gladly offer your fate. As soon as the darkness finished speaking, a small orb appeared above Setis hand. A brilliant, shining orb of light.Without even realizing it, Seti extended the orb toward the darkness, but it did not accept it.Instead, the darkness slowly leaned towards her and whispered in her ear. You must give it directly to my Chosen One, not to me. How do I Her question was left unfinished.The moment Seti raised her head to face the darkness directly, her mind, unable to withstand the pressure, began to wake from the dream. When the time comes, call my name, not that of the false god. All her senses began to grow distant. As her mind surfaced back into reality, the darkness voice echoed distinctly in her ear. Mignium. That is the only name you shall ever worship. Chapter 97: There Is No Teacher For Fate (8) * * *They were almost at the finish line.Enveloped in golden mana, Yeomyeong suddenly felt certain of this.Even though mana was still being drained from his body and his blood vessels were screaming from the relentless abuse, he knew.The reason was simple, he could feel some unusual movements in the minds of Seti and her sisters.It was struggling, trying its best to resist the magic of the seal.Yeomyeong manipulated the magic of the seal even more assertively, as if smashing a door with a hammer.It wasnt a delicate method, but the result was clear to see.He could almost feel that somethingthe ban, or something bound by the ban thrashing about desperately.Yeomyeong skillfully steered his mana to break into the minds of the sisters.The next moment, a microvasculature of his burst, and blood trickled from his nose.Soon, blood trickled down from the noses of Seti and her sisters as well.It was like their bodies were screaming from the overwhelming mana.However, unlike the sisters who only had to endure the mana, Yeomyeongs condition was far more severe, as he was the one channeling it.His hands trembled, the blood vessels in his eyes burst, and tears of blood flowed down his face.And as a drop of blood trickled down from his chin, Yeomyeong finally grabbed hold of the thing lodged in the minds of the sisters.Without any hesitation, he yanked it out not metaphorically but literally.The seal shone as if it were on the verge of bursting, and black smoke rose from the sisters heads.The writhing black mana gathered together, as if it were alive.It was different from the twisted mana he had come across during his numerous entanglements with the Korean government.The mass of mana before him felt several times more disgusting and dozens of times more ominous.An ordinary person, or even a weak superhuman, would have vomited just from looking at it but Yeomyeong stared at it without batting an eyelid.No matter how ominous something in this world might be, it was nothing when compared to the immense evil he sealed in his heart; like a candle before the sun.He unclenched his right palm, formed a hand blade, and activated the Surging Wave Technique.As the sword aura enveloped his hand, Yeomyeong prepared to strike the mass.! ! !!!It began to scream. Without a mouth, it screamed with its mind.Anger, confusion, and fear?Did it fear death? For a brief moment, Yeomyeong felt a twinge of confusion as he sensed its emotions.But, of course, he didnt stop.!!A burst of light exploded from Yeomyeongs descending hand.Sharp silence followed the light that passed by, and the severed leash fell to the ground.* * *Who was the one who said it? Good dreams were like cloudsthey left nothing once they passed, but nightmares were like typhoonsthey left long-lasting scars.Was it Unnie who said it? Or was it Dung Beetle?Someone definitely said it, but she couldnt remember who.Either way it didnt matter who said it.Because they were wrong.Not all nightmares would be remembered and not all good dreams were forgotten.And the dream she just had was proof of that.The dream where she, a sheep, turned into a person, becoming Yeomyeongs first.A dream that vivid, like a brand seared onto her soul, couldnt possibly be a nightmare.And if it was a nightmareIf she was still a sheep in reality and not Yeomyeongs first then shed rather not wake up.But simply remain in this nightmare forever.ForeverFore- , right?Wait a minute. * * *Ah. Seti opened her eyes.The cold night air brushed against her face as she raised her heavy eyelids with difficulty.Two deep breaths, five consecutive blinks, and three seconds to rub her eyes.As her vision cleared, she saw a pair of eyes looking down at her.Unlike usual, those golden eyes were filled with concern.Are you awake?Yeomyeong.He brushed Setis hair, as she blinked, and asked.How are you feeling?Well I think Im okay. But what about the ban? What happened?I obviously removed it.Yeomyeong said it as if it was no big deal, but Seti was sure that it hadnt been that simple.His mana had reduced significantly compared to before and the traces of tears of blood still visible around his eyes were proof of that.Well umAs a flood of thoughts and emotions surged through Setis mind, only one thing escaped her mouth.Thank you.Dont mention it.Yeomyeong gave her a faint smile.But Seti was unable to bring herself to smile with him. She had to press her lips together to swallow the emotions welling up her throat.However, at times like this, silence conveyed those emotions better than words could.Her blue eyes overlapped his golden eyes.The two colors moved closer to each other without blending, and finallyFinallyStartled, Seti finally snapped her daze and looked to the side.At the corner of the rooftop, where only the traces of the magic circle remained, four familiar pairs of eyes were staring at her and Yeomyeong intently.Neti was silently fidgeting with her fingers, the youngest and Soe Miri were watching them with sparkling eyes, and Why did you stop? Things were just getting good. Keep going.Even Siri, who was wiping a nosebleed with a sour look on her face.!Seti turned stiff as she struggled to grasp the current situation, then belatedly returned to normal.She shot up from her spot, her face as red as a beet.She almost screamed upon realizing that she had been lying on Yeomyeongs lap just moments ago, but keeping her dignity as an older sister in mind, she barely managed to keep her mouth shut.A brief silence ensued.Seti finally found her voice after Yeomyeong got up.Is everyone really okay?It was Siri who answered her question.Wow, you enquired about us pretty . This is what happens when a guy shows up, the sisters get left behindSiri, cut it out, okay?As soon as Seti interrupted her, Siri cleared her throat with a cough.Everyones fine. The ban had been lifted. I checked on Soe Miri-ssi and the sisters as well.Theres no noticeable aftereffects, and everyones mana is intact. If theres anything, its just a little nosebleed.Siri looked at her other sisters, and they all nodded in agreement.Only then was Seti able to let out a sigh of genuine relief.She wasnt too late. She and her sisters were finally free from their leash and could finally live as humans.There was no need to say who they owed it all toCheon Yeomyeong, the Chosen One of my God, my destinysMy destinysFeeling embarrassed, Seti couldnt complete the sentence in her thoughts, Much less bring herself to say it out loud.As she lowered her head to hide her reddened cheeks, Yeomyeong approached and extended his hand.Seti, could you take a look at this for a moment?In his palm was a black crystal, about the size of a thumbnail.Seti alternated her gaze between the crystal and Yeomyeongs face and asked.What is this?Its a remnant of the bans mana. I thought I should keep it just in case.Something left behind by the ban? Seti picked the crystal from Yeomyeongs hand and examined it closely.There was nothing special about the pitch-black crystal that absorbed all light in particular.Although it did feel somewhat unsettling and familiar that was all.So, do you feel anything from it?No, nothing.Hmm, then I guess its just a regular crystal.As the two were examining the crystal closely, suddenly! A red spark shot out from the crystal.Seti instinctively tried to gather her mana, but Yeomyeong was quicker.He snatched the crystal from her and pushed her away protectively.Whats happening, Unnie? Are you okay?As her sisters rushed over with worried looks, the crystal continued emitting red sparks.Are you alright?Seti asked anxiously, her gaze fixed on the glowing crystal in his hand.Im fine. It just stings a bit.Do you sense anything from it?Nothing unusual Hmm, wait a second.Yeomyeong squinted and examined the crystal again. He even clenched his fist and infused it with mana.After fiddling with the crystal for a while, he finally understood the nature of the sparks, causing him to furrow his brows.This crystal is receiving mana from an external source.From the outside?Yeah, its coming from somewhere pretty close. Is it magic? I feel like Ive sensed this mana before but I cant remember when exactly.Can I take a look again?Instead of replying, Yeomyeong handed the crystal to her.Looking serious, Seti accepted the crystal and began inspecting its mana.Just as he had said, the source of the prickly sparks was mana coming from outside the dormitory.If there was anything peculiar, it was that the mana felt incredibly familiar to Seti.How could she ever forget it? It was the mana that belonged to the shepherds who had her and her sisters tied on a leash.This really is a remnant of the ban.On hearing Seti muttered this while fiddling with the crystal, Yeomyeong looked at her, asking for an explanation.The mana this crystal just received was the same spell the shepherds use when they invoke the ban.What? ThenSo, it means that theyre close enough to trigger the ban. I guess theyre pretty mad because I didnt answer their call.She snickered as she fiddled with the crystal.Even her sisters, who had reached close enough by now, were giving her puzzled looks, but Setis mind was already filled with plans on how to use the crystal.And if she used it well, she could give that bitch who came to the academy an unforgettable night.With a sly grin, Seti asked Yeomyeong.Yeomyeong, the Korean teacher candidates who arrived at the academy today do you think they got their permits? Or did they sneak in illegally?Hmm, probably the latter?Then they cant complain if theyre mistaken for terrorists, right?Realizing what she was implying, Yeomyeong shook his head.Its going to be quite the night. * * *Within the darkness surrounding the first-year girls dormitory, where even the sound of wind was absent, a masked man and two masked women were chanting a spell in silence. A horrid spell that provoked a ban, breaking the targets will and inflicting unbearable pain.Just the knowledge about this spell alone was enough to drag anyone before the International Court for Magical Affairs, yet neither the man nor the women who were using the spell showed a hint of guilt or hesitation.If anything, they were feeling a certain unease at this very moment, even if it were not exactly the same.Why were they still holding on? They would probably be killed at this rate.Shouldnt this be enough?Eventually, the masked woman stopped chanting and spoke up.Her superior, who had been glaring at the dormitory, turned to her.Not yet. Keep going until they contact us.But it could cause permanent damage if we go any further. It doesnt matter how strong the Black Sheep is, its impossible to endure the ban for this long.It was a perfectly reasonable point, but the superior paid no heed.The Green Sheep can heal her.The Green Sheep isnt the Saintess. And if it leads to a brain hemorrhage, even the Black SheepHer words were cut off.She could see the madness glistening in her superiors eyes.It doesnt matter.If we need to break one half-wit sheep who has lost her sanctity to rekindle the embers of patriotism in the other three, then thats how we shall proceed.The superiors words were firm.Keep going.Without any further objections, the woman resumed chanting. After all, she wasnt the one in charge of this operation.All she could do was offer a brief condolence for the Black Sheep, who was throwing her life away in a futile act of rebellion.As the spell continued, suddenlyHer military-grade phone began to ring.It was an unfamiliar number, but it wasnt hard to guess who the caller was.Only the livestock from the ranch knew this number.The masked woman picked up the phone and answered the call. Immediately, a familiar voice spoke from the other end.It was the fourth of the sheep sisters, Oh Siri. When her voice came through, the superiors gaze shifted to the phone.Im listening. You better have a good reason for contacting us thislate.- A problem?What are you talking about?Kidnapped? Even the large-build man chanting beside her furrowed his brows and listened closely to the phone.- Wait. Explain clearly. Who is this lunatic?Cheon Yeomyeong.The superior completed the sentence, narrowing her eyes behind the mask.Tell us in detail. Why did he kidnap the Black Sheep?- Everyone fell silent as they tried to process the unexpected situation. So, the lack of response to the ban was because of this?The sound of sobbing could be heard from the other end of the phone. Siris voice was filled with desperation that could easily stir sympathy, but the superior only frowned and curtly spoke about her own concerns.Do you know his location?- Understood. Where are all of you now?- Unable to continue speaking, the Red Sheep broke into sobs once more.The superior thought for a moment before relaying orders to Siri on the other end of the phone.Leave the dormitory immediately and come to the chestnut tree on the west side. Ill be waiting.- Well deal with it. Ending the call.- Ignoring Siris protests, the masked woman cut the call.Ignoring the repeated calls coming from the same number, she turned to her superior.What will you do, Maam? If the Black Sheeps virginity isThe superior pulled a whip from her waist and responded.Dont worry about that. This is actually a great opportunity.A great opportunity?Yes. Well use the Black Sheep as bait to lure Cheon Yeomyeong to our country.The masked man and woman were speechless. Did she really just come up with that plan in such a short span of time?Upon further deliberation, it was a rather clever strategy. Using a sheep who had lost her wool to gain a future national asset?They could get the seed and rid themselves of a nuisance at the same time. From a national standpoint, it was an ideal trade.Ill head to the scene first. The two of you can follow me after you join up with the sheep.The superior immediately turned away from the dormitory and sprinted north.The two watched her figure recede, before moving to the place where they were supposed to meet the sheep.It wasnt far from their hiding spot near the dormitory.However, an unexpected guest greeted the masked man and woman at the place where a large chestnut tree stood.Just the two of you, huh?It was the golden-eyed transfer student their superior was supposedly chasing after.The one who was supposed to have kidnapped the Black Sheep looked at the two with a cold smile.This is perfect. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 98: There Is No Teacher For Fate (9) * * *Middle of the night at the Academy, where moonlight scattered as it mingled with the streetlights.As the woman known as the third shepherd, identified by the numbers 10-11-16, sprinted through the darkness, only one young man occupied her mind.The savior of Manchuria, the Dragon Rider, the first and last transfer student of Lord HoweTo the South Korean government, he was truly an enigma.A genius who appeared out of nowhere, seemingly having fallen from the heavens.He did not come from any notable family nor did he have a prestigious background nor was he part of the governments Superhuman project.Born into the lowest of circumstances, just like so many others, he was just someone who barely managed to graduate high school through a GED after bouncing from one orphanage to another.Even the government agents charged with tracking him down couldnt believe how ordinary his past was.And no matter how many times they looked into him, there was nothing special about Cheon Yeomyeongs life.They even traced his lineage due to his unusual eye color only to discover that he was a descendant of a farmer who had illegally crossed the Dimensional Portal several decades ago.In the end, the government could only reach one conclusion about Cheon Yeomyeong.It was an unbelievable reality, but the reality nonetheless.While the powers outside the academy still had their doubts, the South Korean government did not.It would have been even more unbelievable if they did. After all, they knew exactly how many pig-heads and cow-heads he had killed in Manchuria.The third shepherd lamented as she recalled her fallen colleagues.Did Cheon Yeomyeong even know?Did he know that the pig-headed men he killed werent monsters, but patriots who laid down their lives for the country?He probably didnt, just as he didnt know what the Korean public was calling him.The third shepherd clicked her tongue as she thought about the current happenings in South Korea.As she darted through the academy, searching for the Black Sheeps trail, recent events from just a few days ago flashed through her mind.* * *Back in Korea, Cheon Yeomyeong had become so famous that there was no one who didnt know his name. Of course, it was only natural. He was the Superhuman who saved Manchuria with the help of the Saintess, and he was Korean.Not only did the so-called tabloids peddle the news with an excessive patriotic flair, but even major media outlets claiming to be the true voice of the nation profited from articles about him.And the public hungrily lapped up those articles.After all, the blatant story of a hero was far more appealing to them than the grim tales from Manchuria.However, news about Cheon Yeomyeong didnt last more than a few days.To begin with, there wasnt much to report about, and with him already at the academy, they had no way to extract fresh news either.However everything changed the moment the military got involved.Angered over losing the dragons bones, the military went out of their way to downplay Cheon Yeomyeongs achievements.They claimed that it was the Sonjuk Mercenary Group and the Saintess who defeated the dragon, and that Cheon Yeomyeong was merely a figurehead.Even though Cheon Yeomyeongs transfer to the academy made their claims irrelevant, the military refused to back down.At some point, some even went as far as to assert that Cheon Yeomyeong should enlist.It was likely an attempt to save face and sway public opinion, but instead, the public directed their fury on the military.Pleased with this shift in public sentiment, politicians and Koreas Superhuman community stepped forwards.It was a perfect opportunity to criticize the military, which was stubbornly clinging to its power even after the dictatorship ended.They didnt didnt let this opportunity slip by and spoke fervently.They argued that South Korea must do its best to keep Cheon Yeomyeong and even accused the military of suppressing a future Superhuman due to budgetary concerns.Though these were the usual empty political instigations, due to the trauma caused by Jeon Yongseop and his son, Jeon Yunseong, the public and media fervently agreed with them.After all, it had only been a little over a decade since Jeon Yongseop, along with the statement that Korea was a wretched country, became a naturalized citizen of the United States.And just a few years later, his son, Jeon Yunseong got the better of Koreas next generation of Superhuman rising stars.To the public, Cheon Yeomyeong was nothing less than a hero sent by the heavens to revive Koreas Superhuman community.A hero who would retaliate against those despicable Americans and traitors and restore Koreas dignity on the global stage.Not ones to miss the chance to cash in on this public sentiment either, the politicians made grand, empty promises.Their eloquent words made it seem like Cheon Yeomyeong was already Koreas representative Superhuman, a patriot who had gone to the academy to find a means to defeat Jeon Yunseong.Of course, as usual, the expectations of the public and the promises made by politicians never turned into reality.While the official excuse was that Cheon Yeomyeong is at the academy, the real reason was something else entirely.The reality was that Korea had neither the resources nor the means to entice Cheon Yeomyeong.Offering martial arts training or elixirs, as was done with other Superhumans, was out of the question from the start.Rumor had it that the dwarf chaebols from Chicago across the ocean were supplying him with dragon bones, treasures, and all sorts of elixirs.No one knew why the dwarves were going that far, but the South Korean government couldnt match them, if only for the sake of fairness.If material wealth was out of reach, they could have at least tried to offer power and honor, but even that paled in comparison to what foreign countries could provide.Especially countries like France or the U.S., which were particularly obsessed with Superhumans, could offer exemptions and honors beyond what South Korea could provide.In the end, all Korea could do was rely on Cheon Yeomyeongs patriotism.But neither the government nor the politicians dared to speak of such a thing.What if Cheon Yeomyeong, who had no family in Korea, publicly rejected them at the mere mention of patriotism?After all, politicians were practical people above all else.Instead of chasing the impossible, they devised a more realistic plan.In order to preserve the equillibrium, they planned to split the two Korean-born geniuses between France and the United States, rather than letting the detestable United States have them both.It wasnt the best solution, but it was free from risks.Even the patriots under the governments wing did not object to this plan.After all, they, too, were unable to come up with a better idea.However now that they were at the academy, wasnt there a more enticing bait to keep Cheon Yeomyeong around?Honey trap.It was a really simple idea that no one had thought of.Well, it was mostly because they had assumed that it wouldnt work on Cheon Yeomyeong, especially since he was constantly accompanied by the beautiful SaintessFor the first time in a while, the third shepherd smiled.She finally spotted the traces she had been desperately searching for at the end of her gaze as she brought her Flying Kick technique to a halt.Signs of a fierce struggle and a torn piece of cloth.Upon closer inspection, it seemed that the cloth was part of a school uniform skirt. This was undoubtedly the Black Sheeps clothing she had been looking for.The shepherd felt a sense of satisfaction as she realized the plan was unfolding according to her expectations and moved on towards the next trace.The first was the hardest to find, but the rest followed easily.Beyond the unlit path, more torn clothing was scattered along the way.A discarded sock, a single shoe, a skirt ripped in half, a broken bra, and thenThe third shepherd furrowed her brow as she picked the paper. Tiny letters, visible only on using mana, were scrawled across it. Idiot The moment she squinted and read the content of the note A giant hammer cut through the air, aimed directly at her head. * * *Cheon Yeomyeong. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Yeomyeong brushed the dust and got to his feet, the masked man with a large build spoke up.Did you set this trap knowing well who we are?The sound of teeth grinding reached Yeomyeongs ears.Yeomyeong glanced at the man briefly, then drew a dulled, student-training sword as he responded.A shepherd, right?I was wondering what came after the horse-head but it turns out that youre just a human?The information he was spouting wasnt merely at the level of a tip-off from the sheep.This meant that he hadnt just killed the shepherds in Manchuria out of ignorance.Number 9, stall for time. Ill try to come up with a strategy.The bulky man murmured to his masked colleague.Whats about the plan?Its a failure. Eliminate the opponent and escape as quickly as possible.As soon as he finished speaking, the masked woman drew a pistol from her waist and shot at Yeomyeong.The sound of the gunshot, sharp and without hesitation, pierced the dark of night as Yeomyeong sprang into action at the same time.The Flying Kick technique?!Though she was startled, the woman didnt stop shooting. Consecutive gunshots echoed, and one bullet miraculously managed to graze Yeomyeongs cheek.A burst of light erupted from Yeomyeongs hand as a long wound appeared on his cheek.Thanks to her heightened superhuman senses and a rough understanding about the technique Yeomyeong was using, the woman barely managed to survive.As soon as she saw the light, she discarded her gun and leaped to the side, escaping at the cost of her left arm instead of her neck.!Black blood, different from that of a human, gushed from the severed arm.Yeomyeong didnt allow his enemy to catch their breath. Gripping his sword, he charged at the masked man who was preparing something at the back.Stop, you traitor!The masked woman blocked his path.Move aside.His indifferent voice was laced with killing intent. He extended his left hand, which wasnt holding the sword, created a hand blade and swung it.The swing was closer to a punch than a sword technique, and the result was similar. The Sword Aura emitted by his hand passed through the womans body.Blood splattered as her body was flung through the air. Paying her no heed, Yeomyeong brought down the sword he held in his right hand at the man.Aiming for the head, he swung the sword with the intention of ending it in one strike.But just before the sword could split the mans head in two, something covered his head and clashed with the sword.!It wasnt the sound of a sword meeting flesh. Rather, it was a deafening clash of mana against mana.As the thunderous noise echoed, Yeomyeong stepped back. He squinted and said.So, that thing is detachable?Instead of answering, the mans head, now transformed into a horses head, unleashed a deafening cry.The transformation didnt end there. Red light poured out from his eyes, drool dripped from his mouth, and his lower body began to swell grotesquely.Soon, his shoulder bones began to tremble violently as two hands emerged after tearing through his shoulder joints.Hands covered in hideous toenails, not at all fitting with the horses head.Cheon Yeomyeong! You are a treacherous traitor to your country!The transformed figure spoke in a chilling voice that sounded like it came from hell.Today! You shall pay for THE BLOOD OF THE PATRIOTS youve slaAnd before the horse-headed man could finish, Yeomyeong thrust his sword at his neck.Taken aback, the man swung his hands to block the sword and yelled.You you bastard!Yeomyeong had been patient enough to wait until his transformation was complete. Why should he wait for that guy to be done with his speech as well?He swung his mana-enchanted sword and hand blade simultaneously, driving them into the horse-headed man.It was a cautious approach, in case he could unleash magic like the horse-headed man in Manchuria, but that man didnt use any magic at all.Instead, he swung the two arms protruding from his shoulders, aiming for Cheon Yeomyeongs head, and lashed out with his grotesquely enlarged lower body.Yeomyeong deflected the arms with his sword and struck the knee with the edge of his hand blade.The blade of mana carved deep wounds into his flesh, but the man ignored the pain and continued to attack.A reckless assault relying on his Regeneration ability. Positioning his sword in line with the swinging arms, Yeomyeong turned that reckless attack against him.As the horse heads arm was severed, black blood poured over Yeomyeongs head. There were no screams, no gasps of awe. The two men struck each others bodies, conserving even their breath.Three of the mans hands met the sword swung horizontally in immediate counterattacks.Yeomyeong countered with his hand blade, severing another arm.The man raised his knee, and Yeomyeong immediately slammed it with the pommel of his sword, shattering the kneecap and bending the swords pommel.And the next moment, the sword wobbled.Having lost two arms and one leg, the horse-headed mans gaze grew even more intense.Die!He extended his neck, letting out one last last breath. The grotesquely protruding teeth lunged at Yeomyeongs throat.Instead of retreating, Yeomyeong advanced a step further.Tossing the damaged sword aside, he gathered mana in both hands and stabbed at the mans neck.Just as his hand blades embedded themselves in the mans neck, the horse-headed mans teeth sank into Yeomyeongs neck. blood poured from both of them simultaneously. However, only black blood flowed.H-howThe horse-headed man choked, spitting out blood, and then his teeth belatedly fell as they failed to penetrate Cheon Yeomyeongs flesh.Demonic Art?Before he could utter his last words, Yeomyeongs hand pierced the horse-headed mans lower jaw.And what reflected in his eyes as his life slowly drained away, was a heat haze shimmering around Yeomyeongs body. Chapter 99: There Is No Teacher For Fate (10) * * *You know, whenever I kill you guys, a certain phrase comes to mind occasionally.Yeomyeong muttered as he pushed aside the lifeless body of the horse-headed man.Patriotism is the virtue of the vicious.Drenched in black blood with a blue haze surrounding him, he looked like a monster straight out of a nightmare.Who said that again? I think it was a certain writer, but I cant quite remember who.His gleaming eyes beneath his tangled hair turned toward a certain spot beneath the chestnut tree.Hmm do you happen to know who said that?The masked woman, Number 9, who lay bleeding on the ground, gasped for breath as she responded.You crazy bastardThats not an answer to my question.Yeomyeong extended his hand blade as he slowly walked towards her.With every step, black blood dripped down, leaving a trail behind.The squelching sound of footsteps echoed throughout the ground, and fear filled Number 9s eyes as she watched him draw closer.As Yeomyeong came to a halt, she raised her head.His golden eyes, filled with an emotionless killing aura, resembled those of a butcher slaughtering livestock.Number 9 suppressed her trembling body and spoke.T-the government they will never forgive youOf course, they shouldnt. I have no intention of forgiving them either.Yeomyeong raised his hand. And just as he was about to strike Number 9s head ?He felt a foreign gaze coming from above his head and swung his arm upward, scattering Sword Aura.A crude Sword Aura launched his hand blade sliced through the air, cutting the chestnut tree branch overhead.Leaves fluttered, and the branch fell to the ground.Amidst the light green leaves, something black was flapping its wings.The thing flying above the chestnut tree was not the crows Yeomyeong was used to.A crow, almost as big as an eagle, emitting mana?Yeomyeong immediately inspected his remaining mana and distanced himself from the tree.He might have had a chance if he had been in peak condition, but he had used the Golden Seal and fought back-to-back battles, and no longer possessed a weapon.On the other hand, the opponent was skilled enough to conceal their presence from Yeomyeongs senses.Of course, Yeomyeong didnt think about defeat. He still had plenty of tricks up his sleeve, including the Handle of Uragan and the Invisibility Cloak.If things got too difficult for him, he even had the option of fleeing to the girls dormitory.The only hiccup was that he had promised Seti to meet outside the academy againHaving made up his mind, Yeomyeong wiped the blood off his face and calmed his ragged breathing.As the mana of the Surging Wave technique coursed through his muscles and veins, Yeomyeong began making his final preparations whenThe crow landed on the ground with enough force to hollow out the ground, scattering grass and dirt around.Yeomyeong took a stance, preparing to counter the attack. However, what the crow did next was a little different from what he was expecting.The bird neither charged at him nor cast any magic. It simply began trembling all over.After enough time to blink a few times, Yeomyeong finally realized what was happening.Unlike with the horse-headed man earlier, he had no time to wait this time. Yeomyeong immediately swung his hand blade to release a Sword Aura.Or rather, he was about to.However, the moment he sensed the mana flowing out from the transforming crows body, he had no choice but to stop.The mana emanating from it was pure and clear, completely different from the distorted mana typical of the Shepherd.The only other time he ever felt mana this pure was from Miridith and the World Tree crystal he consumed in Manchuria.As Yeomyeong furrowed his brows in confusion, the crows transformation neared its end.Its waist and hips elongated and straightened, resembling a humans, while its wings grew long and sprouted human-like fingers.During this process, its already large frame grew even bigger, almost reaching eye level with Yeomyeong.And thenThat was it?Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion, but the transformation didnt proceed any further.He had expected tentacles to sprout out or perhaps a couple more wings to appear, so he was slightly taken aback.The creature stood on two legs and had fingers like a humanhalf-human, half-beast.As far as he was aware, there was only one kind of being like that on Earth.A Beastfolk?* * *Why was a Beastfolk at the Academy instead of Africa? sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More importantly, were they a shepherd sent by the Korean government? If notJust as Yeomyeong was about to get lost in his thoughts, the crow suddenly opened their beak.Oscar Wilde.The voice coming from the crows throat was so clear and melodious, it was hard to believe that it was coming from a bird.Since there was no hint of hostility in that voice, Yeomyeong squinted and asked.Oscar Wilde?That is the answer to the question you asked earlier. Patriotism is the virtue of the vicious Oscar Wilde was the person who said that.Oh, do you perhaps not know who Oscar Wilde is? You know, he wrote The Picture of Dorian GrayJust as it seemed that the crows explanation was about to go on for some time, Yeomyeong raised a hand to stop her.He then turned around to check the reaction of Number 9, who was gasping for breath.Number 9s face had a similar look of bewilderment through the mask.This was conclusive evidence that the crow Beastfolk was not a shepherd.However, Yeomyeong still didnt let his guard down as he asked.Why were you watching me?How could I pass by a fight under the moonlight?So you were just watching the fight? Yeomyeong bit his lip to keep himself from grimacing.And as if not noticing Yeomyeongs expression, the crow began a tactless review of the fight.In my opinion, it was a splendid fight! The techniques used were a bit too brutal, but thats just youthful spirit, isnt it? You can refine it over time.Completely unbothered by the blood and corpses on the ground, the crow displaying a light and relaxed demeanor.This act had helped ease the tension in Yeomyeong that any further comments seemed unnecessary.Thats enough of the explanationJust as Yeomyeong was about to ask another question to avoid getting involved, the crow beat him to it.By the way, could you tell me the name of your master before you entered the Academy? From your Killing Aura alone, it seems like youve inherited the style of the Dzhugashvili School Sect.Aura? School Sect? Dzhugashvili? Yeomyeong felt a strange sense of dj vu and asked the question he had been holding back.Forget that, first tell me who you are.Ah! My apologies. I was so excited to find a capable person after so long that I got carried away.The crow then made a sharp noise with her beak, similar to someone clearing their throat.My name is Corvus! The Master of Crows, the friend of all who walk the crossroads. Have you heard of me?Oh, you havent. Thats fine. Its not like I lived chasing fame anyway.Corvus? Upon hearing that name, Yeomyeong suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Moryne before rushing to the dormitory and the black feather she had given him.I know this is sudden, but may I make a suggestion? Actually, I came to the Academy after being invited by Principal Himena Hmm?When Yeomyeong pulled out a black feather from his pocket, Corvus, who had been chatting excitedly, immediately shut her beak.A brief silence ensued.Nearing her end, Number 9s breathing grew ragged as Corvus spoke up.Where did you get that?I received it from the Blue Rat.As soon as Yeomyeong said that, the crows eyes narrowed.Moryne?The Mother of the Saintess and the President of the Blue Rat information guild. Instead of answering, Yeomyeong nodded.Corvus didnt say anything and raised a hand to scratch her beak. After a moment, she asked in a voice that was softer than before.What did Moryne tell you when she gave you that feather?She seemed to be probing for something from her manner of speaking.There seemed to be a hidden story behind the feather, but that didnt matter to Yeomyeong.Recalling that the time he had promised to meet Seti was getting closer, he shook his head.She told me to become your apprentice. Thats all.Ah So, it is really you Yeomyeong frowned as Corvus began to examine his body rather blatantly, but Corvus turned away without saying anything.She was staring at the area around the chestnut tree where Yeomyeong had fought.The horse-headed mans corpse, the black blood soaking the ground, and the dying Number 9.Corvus seemed to be deliberating over something as she inspected the scene, before suddenly asking Yeomyeong.What excuse do you plan on giving the Academy to explain these corpses?Yeomyeong was about to ask her about the intent behind the question but then decided to answer honestly.I was going to say that I engaged in combat with terrorists.Not a bad idea, seeing as they clearly arent authorized to be here, so the Academy wont have a means to refute it HmmCorvus began to deliberate again.Just as Yeomyeong was considering whether to head to Seti, Corvus strode up to Number 9 and suddenly grabbed her by the neck.Number 9 died instantly without even a scream.As Yeomyeong looked at Corvus, puzzled by the action, Corvus tossed Number 9s corpse next to the horse-headed mans corpse and spoke again.Just tell them that I did this.All of a sudden? Why?It seems like these bastards werent targeting you in particular, so is there any need to reveal your identity?It was an unexpected offer. Yeomyeong thought over it for a moment.What would happen if he claimed to have defeated these guys?First, he would need to come up with an excuse for lingering around the girls dormitory at this hour. Following that, hed likely have to move things around the Academy.On top of that, the hostility from the Korean government would be an added burden.He would gain the reputation of having defeated some terrorists, but he already had more than enough reputation in such matters.Because he had already thwarted terrorists more dangerous than these shepherds.Thinking along those lines, it seemed that having Corvus take the blame for killing the shepherds would be a wiser choice.If there were any issuesWhy are you doing me this favor? Its not something youd do for a mere apprentice.At Yeomyeongs question, Corvus pointed to the feather in Yeomyeongs hand and said.That feather. Its the feather I plucked after the Saintess saved my life 8 years ago. I swore that if it was a request made with that feather as a token, I would grant anything.Was she reminiscing about the past here? Disregarding Yeomyeongs sudden frown, Corvus continued her explanation.The Saintess did not seek reimbursement, but Moryne received the feather on behalf of the Saintess and told me.She said that if the Saintess finds someone she loves at a later time she will give the feather to that person. And if I wish to repay the favor, I should repay it to him.?What was this about? The Saintess love?As Yeomyeong struggled to grasp reality with his mouth open, Corvus declared with an open beak. From this moment on, until the love between the two of you comes true, I will dedicate everything I have to protect you. Chapter 100: Special Training The one rolling in the mud will reach the great mountain sooner than the one lying on silk.An old proverb descending from the Deep Tower.* * *Y-you livestock how dare you! It was a ridiculous statement.How was she still able to say such things when they were at the academy, not a ranch, even after getting the back of her head smashed?It made Seti realize how little the shepherds thought of the sheep all this time.Seti smiled in response.Livestock? Ms. Shepherd, you should be addressing me as cadet or Black Sheep instead.Shut up! I said shut up!The shepherd cursed as she fled.Blood oozed out the back of her head, and having lost her sense of direction, she staggered, but she moved by any means possible to distance herself from Seti.It wasnt a rational decision.If the back of her head hadnt been smashed she would have immediately invoked the ban or fought with her head held high.However, after being ambushed, she was unable to even think clearly, let alone take proper steps. Her feet tangled after taking a few steps, and she slammed her face into the ground.!The shepherd struggled to get back up, turning her head toward the sound of footsteps getting closer.Beneath the long shadows of the night, a girl with a hammer drenched in blood approached her leisurely.Seti you filthy wenchThe shepherds hands began to tremble involuntarily.It was inevitable; after all, the blood on that hammer was hers.If youre livestock, then behave like livestock!Remembering the ban belatedly, she began to gather mana. And just as Seti reached right in front of her She snapped her fingers.Kneel!The spell, made from twisted mana, flew towards Setis head, and SetiSimply smirked as she looked down at the shepherd.H-how the ban?In the first place, would I have even ambushed you if I were afraid of that? Oh, perhaps you didnt think that far because your head is cracked?As the shepherds face turned grim, Seti pulled something from her coat.A black crystal slightly larger than a thumbnail.Was it a magic tool that absorbed the spell making up the ban? Or was it something else? She had no way of knowing, but one thing was certain.The sheep had broken free from her leash.Seti, you treacherous w-!Before she could complete her sentence, the hammer came flying. Along with a disturbing sound, the shepherd lost sensation in her leg.Instead of screaming, the shepherd began gathering mana with urgency.However, it was all in vain.Seti knew the shepherd better than the shepherd knew about herself, and she had no intention of giving that woman a chance to counterattack.She swung the hammer. Tainted black blood splattered under the moonlight.Seti swung the hammer with precision. Her goal was to inflict as much pain as possible, while making sure that the woman remained alive.The hammer came down once more. Sweat, laden with all sorts of emotions, rolled down her cheeks like tears.And by the time the dripping sweat reached the pool of blood and created ripplesSeti stopped swinging her hammer. Her blue eyes turned to the shepherd, who lay flat on the ground.Was it because she controlled her force? The shepherd could still move her lips., y-you wench d-do you think youll get away , after doing something like this?The shepherd spoke as blood-soaked gasps escaped her lips. Whether due to the pain or her fading consciousness, her words were nearly incoherent.Garbage! Even with three possibilities you were unable to even handle two defective! Thats what you and your sisters are!Martial arts, magic, divinity. The three methods of manipulating mana.Seti and her sisters were born with the potential to wield all three, yet they struggled to even use two.Unable to come to terms with reality, the South Korean government pushed the sisters relentlessly, forcing them to master all three methods.Torture, threats, and every repulsive method imaginable.Especially you Seti, youre the worst cough you lost your divinity and all you have left now is martial artsResting her hammer, Seti bent down, and met the shepherds gaze. Her eyes, filled with hatred and disgust, locked with the shepherds.A failure a livestock wench like you your only worth was to be bred, To be bred?Seti suddenly recalled the words from her dreamthe disgusting comment about the ranch owner finding her a good ram.She found it absurd back then, but now she realized it wasnt just some nonsensical talk inside a dream., why do you think we left you and your sisters virginity untouched?Even though the words were meant to insult her and her sisters womanhood, Seti smiled sweetly.Because she realized that this wasnt just the shepherds belief, but the entire South Korean governments as a whole.Ah, so thats the reason you came running here all by yourself! Because the bred animal you never expected to succeed brought back a good ram?The shepherd didnt reply.But from her eyes, filled with hatred, Seti knew that she had guessed correctly.Thanks for telling me. w-what?I was wondering how to connect Yeomyeong and the government now Im sure.Yeomyeong? Was Cheon Yeomyeong not just bait to lure her out?W-what does that !Just as the shepherd tried to continue speakingSeti stuck her finger into the shepherds temple.Also, youre mistaken about one thing. I never lost my divinity.Even though her head was pierced, the shepherd didnt die instantly. And that fact made her feel an unspeakable terror.The gods abandoned me because I carried out your order to kill the Saintess during the match.A-a uhThe shepherds mouth gaped open, her cry unable to become a scream.Seti looked down at the shepherd as she gathered her mana.But a new god has reached out to me.The shepherd trembled.She realized that Seti was speaking the truth, and the mana flowing through her hands was the evidence.A mana, different from martial arts or magic what People of Religion called a blessing.Far better than the Five Gods. And this One does not discriminate against offerings.N-no, d-dont!.Seti raised her other hand and covered the shepherds mouth.Had the moon turned its gaze as well? At that moment, the light shifted, leaving Setis head in shadow.As the shadows of the night grew longer and enveloped the two of them and Seti completed her blessing, something squirmed in the darkness wormed and made its way into the shepherds mind.Here I offer my first sacrificeThe shepherd who took my sister.With the strange sensation filling her mind, the shepherd screamed.It was a delayed scream. * * *After leaving the cleanup to Corvus, the crow Beastfolk, Yeomyeong sprinted through the academy for a while. Having arrived rather late at the meeting spot, he only stopped upon seeing Seti.Seti?She was sitting in the bushes, staring at the moon. Her expression seemed to be one of relief.Oh, youre here? Youre a bit late. I guess the shepherds were pretty strong?No, its not that. Something unexpected came up.Yeomyeong, who had been walking towards Seti, flinched and stopped in his tracks.Was it because of the black blood pooling around the place she was sitting? No, that wasnt it.What made him stop was the chair she was seated on.To be exact, it was a masked woman on all fours.Judging by her trembling limbs, it didnt seem like she was dead, but Yeomyeong still couldnt understand why Seti was using her as a chair.Yeomyeong frowned slightly and asked.Whats that?Hmm? What are you talking about?Instead of answering, Yeomyeong gestured to her seat. Seti hesitated for a moment before responding lightly.Oh, this? Its nothing important. Just the shepherd who was chasing me.And thats nothing important?Shes our shepherd from now on, you know.Seti stood up after making a U.S. president-like statement.*Rustle*A faint sound of rustling grass followed.Worried that the shepherd might attack unannounced, Yeomyeong remained alert, but the shepherd didnt move at all.She was like a well-behaved puppet.What did you do to make that shepherd like that?Nothing much I just tampered a bit with the dark magic in her head.Seti answered as if it were nothing.However, using magic to turn a nearly monstrous shepherd into a slave? What kind of spell did she employ?Sensing that Seti was hiding something, Yeomyeong tried to ask her cautiously. Or rather, he was about to ask.However, before his lips could part, Seti had already pulled him into an embrace.Huh?It was an unexpected hug. Unable to push her away or reciprocate the embrace, so he just asked.Seti? Whats going on?Instead of answering, Seti added more strength to the hug and buried her face in Yeomyeongs chest.Yeomyeong could feel Setis breath on his chest. Her breath felt as hot as a dragons to him.Just, for a moment, just a momentCan you stay like this for a while?Her voice was sorrowful, as if she was forcefully suppressing something. Finally, Yeomyeong gave in and embraced Seti, gently stroking her back.However, he still didnt hold her tightly.After all, he was a young man in the prime of his youth, and his body reacted before his mind could.Looking up at the oblivious moon, Yeomyeong silently recited a Buddhist scripture he didnt even know.He kept doing that until Setis mood improved. * * *The hug didnt last long. Only after Yeomyeong had recited the same scripture for about five times did Seti finally speak with a long sigh.Yeomyeong, do you remember our plan?Of course, I do.The plan was for Yeomyeong to gather government officials in one place after garnering enough fame, and then take them all down in one sweep.Do you think we can still go through with it?Setis question was laced with deep fearthe fear that he might have changed his mind.Yeomyeong understood her fear.When they first made the plan, he was nothing more than Dung beetle, dreaming only of revenge. He had neither the time nor the heart to consider any other future.But what about now? He had become Cheon Yeomyeong. There was a news article about him every other day, and everyones eyes were on him.And if he wanted to, he could simply abandon Dung Beetles revenge and choose a future as Yeomyeong.That was Setis biggest fear.What if he no longer desired revenge? Would he abandon it in favor of a brilliant future?It was a natural, valid concern.However, Yeomyeong dispelled all of her fears with a single answer.I never planned on stopping until Ive killed every single one of the bastards I need to kill.On the contrary, youre the one Im worried about.Me? Why?Youre now freed from the ban. You and your sisters can just run away to another country instead of pursuing revenge.As soon as he finished speaking, Seti pursued her lips without saying a word, as if asking how he could say such a thing.Her expression was enough for him.Yeomyeong smiled softly and took Setis hand, which had been resting on his waist.Though it had a few callouses, her hands were soft and beautiful as always.You havent forgotten our deal, right?Deal?You help me, and Ill help you. But we dont risk our lives for each other.The words from the moment they first joined hands.The original promise; buried deep within their memories.Like a clam caught with a pearl, Seti fluttered her lips before clenching them shut.A brief silence ensued. And before that silence got too long, Seti cautiously opened her mouth.Yeomyeong, um, about the planHm?I found a way to use the government. Thats why I kept that shepherd aliveto use her for that plan.She hesitated for a moment before continuing, stumbling over her words.That shepherd ordered me to seduce you.A sigh.Yeomyeong, the plan is to uh, make it seem like youve fallen for me.A deep breath.So that South Korea believes they have control over you its that kind of plan.Seti couldnt go on beyond that. Her words trailed off, and her gaze turned awkward.Yeomyeong watched her silently, before responding with a small smile.So, were going to pretend like Ive fallen for a honey trap?Hearing the words she uttered with embarrassment reduced to a single sentence, Seti could no longer hide her expression.It was a strange look, neither a smile nor a frown.Resisting the urge to touch her trembling lips, Yeomyeong released the hand he was holding.Hmm lets just stop here.Huh? Stop what?Any more, and we wont just be breaking curfew; well be staying out all night.Even if he had the Invisibility Cloak, thered be no excuse for that.After Yeomyeong added this, Setis face turned bright red as she belatedly understood what he meant.It was an expression even her sisters had never seen before. * * *Fortunately, the two didnt stay out all night, though they did break curfew by about three hours. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 101: Special Training (2) * * *The man woke up within a dream.What greeted him was a cityscape filled with towering buildings and people.Well-maintained roads and numerous cars, coffee houses beneath skyscrapers, men heading to work, elderly with the latest smartphones and canes, tired working mothers, and the rosy cheeks of children holding their mothers hands.It felt as if this scene would come alive at any moment, but this was not realityit was a dream.Everything within the mans line-of-sight remained still.Everything in this world was frozen, like a still frame from a movie.After observing the scene for a moment, the man rose from his spot.There was neither surprise nor fear. After all, this wasnt the first time he encountered such a dream.He walked past the frozen people and headed toward the eastern part of the city.After crossing a frozen crosswalk and traversing various roads while disregarding the traffic.He soon arrived at his destination; a beach that didnt seem to fit in with the cityscape.The first thing that caught his eye was the vast horizon, as wide as the sea, but this was not the sea.It was Lake Michigan, one of the Great Lakes in America, the heart of Chicago, and the location of the massive Dimensional Portal known as the Chicago Dimensional Portal.The man stood on the beach, taking in the view of the lake.To be precise, he was looking at the shimmering Dimensional Portal hovering over a massive artificial island created by dwarves.In a dream where everything was frozen, only the Dimensional Portal was alive and moving.[What took you so long?]And as soon as he gazed at the Dimensional Portal, he heard a voice from beyond. It was a remarkably loud voice, as if thunder itself were speaking.You summon me without warning in a dream, and thats the first thing you say?Seeing the man speak while frowning, the Dimensional Portal emitted light, as if to justify itself.[It was urgent. There wasnt any time to explain.]Urgent, huh? Well then, explain just how urgent it was.Hearing the man speak as if he wanted to see for himself, the voice from beyond the Dimensional Portal responded weakly.[Its useless.]Useless?[Its already too late.]Realizing that the situation was more serious than expected, The man frowned deeply as he repeated his question.As your contractor, I command you to explain what is late and how. At this very moment.The voice beyond the Dimensional Portal did not respond. Instead, an invisible force grabbed hold of the man.What is this about?[I lack the skill to explain in your human language. So, its better if you see for yourself.]What did he have to see for himself??As soon as the man began to ponder over the question, his body was lifted into the sky at such speed that when he looked below, both Chicago and Lake Michigan had become as tiny as a fingernail.At least tell me the destination before dragging me as you wish.Although something like this would usually cause panic, the man inquired calmly. Leaving the American continent behind, he was now crossing the Pacific Ocean.Only after the Australian continent began to appear in the distance did the voice finally answer.[We are heading to a place the Earthians call Lord Howe Island.]Lord Howe? The man rubbed his chin as he thought of the academy.What sort of trouble could have occurred in a place that was perfectly fine until this morning?Before he could contemplate any further, the invisible force set him down on the ground.Once his feet touched the ground, the man instinctively understood that he was on Lord Howe Island.After all, not many places in this world had potential so immense that it could distort the dream world.[Can you see it?]The voice inquired. The man shook his head.No, the potential makes it nearly impossible to see anything.The man narrowed his eyes and scanned his surroundings.It didnt matter how hard he concentrated, all he could see were the blurred outlines and a blend of colors that looked like a childs doodling.This was expected. Just like gravity, the stronger the potential, the more it absorbs and distorts the surrounding dream.[, humans.]The voice watching him suddenly infused an unseen force into the man.Its purpose was simple: to offset the surrounding potential and illuminate the mans vision.Enduring the sudden surge of power, the man peered ahead.[Can you see it now?]Yes, its a bit clearer now.The first thing that came into view was a grassy area that was probably on the outskirts of the academy, with a man and woman sitting side by side.He couldnt see them clearly due to the distorted outlines, butA dark night, a man and a woman sitting close together and their face touching what they were doing was obvious.[What do you think? Even now, you still need to come up with a plan.]Unlike the man, whose tension had eased upon seeing that, the voice remained extremely serious.The man sighed and responded.All I see is some promiscuous brats locking lips in the middle of the night.[]What sort of a plan should I come up with for a pair of kids making out? Should I supply breath fresheners to the academy? Or condoms?As soon as he replied sarcastically, the voice infused even more power into the mans body.[Look closer.]This time, with enough power to shake the dream, the man was able to see what was invisible before.A small bead of light sparkling above the heads of the man and woman.Potential? To be visible to the eye, that.[With that level of potential, calling it fate would not be an exaggeration.]As the voice stated, if the inherent potential was visualized in the dream, it would not be surprising to call it fate.Just as heavy gravity would create a black hole that absorbed everything, such potential would also absorb everything around it.Is it Yunseong? No, it doesnt look like YunseongThe man stared at the two carefully, trying to identify them.However, even with how strong the light of fate was, the faces of the two people, turned away from the orb, were still shrouded in darkness.[The identity of those two is not important. What matters is the orb. Take a closer look at it.]Following the voices command, the man squinted and stared directly at the glowing orb. After a moment, he noticed something unusual.[Can you see it?]Yes, I can see it.The orb was not a single entity. It was more like two orbs, with one protruding side, had fused into one.There are only a handful people with such a fate and now one of them has fused into the other? This is the first time I have ever come across something like this. Have you checked who absorbed whom?[No. By the time I noticed the anomaly, one side had already absorbed the other.]The man furrowed his brows. Just as the trials were about to begin, an event like this had already occurred.We might need to start over.The man uttered words of lament or perhaps a sigh. He then turned his head to look in the direction of the voice.I think we can come up with a plan only after we figure out the identities of the two. Theres still time, so first, lets get a good look at their facesThe sentence hung in the air. His sensesmore precisely, the power imbued by the voice reacted to something.Silence descended upon the frozen dream world. It was a lasting silence.Who are you?Unable to endure it, the man spoke. Vast information, comparable to that of a library, swirled in his mind.At this time, in this place, the only beings capable of causing something like this were at mostMara? Or Maoran Lerac?There was no response. Was the entity contemplating after being exposed, or was it merely a bluff?As the man pondered and took a step back.He bumped into something.A chilling sensation he had rarely come across.The man looked up cautiously and saw a colossal shadow looming over him.!Just as the man was about to scream on recognizing the entity.Shh. The entity mimed placing a finger over their lips. One simple gesture was enough to make the dream waver and seal the mans mouth. This is the moment my Chosen One first claims their fate. This isnt a moment trivial enough for something like a Repeat Sign to sneak a peek.So, forget everything youve seen here. Unable to respond, the man had already awakened from the dream. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And, like with most dreams, he could not remember what the dream was about. * * *The morning in the first-year dormitory was surprisingly quiet. With none of the loud reveille calls or usual bustle of students. The ones with good stamina or the light sleepers had already left for the training rooms, and Mage Apprentices began their morning meditation even before the dormitory head made their rounds.To an outsider, it would have looked like the epitome of a top-tier academy. However, the reality was somewhat different.Special training.All this diligence was because of the new curriculum announced by the principal just a few days ago.To be honest, the students were rather indifferent when the announcement was first made.Well, unless there was a problem with its regular curriculum, why would they make this sudden change? After all, the academy had been renowned for decades.Hence, bringing in external teachers now seemed like just a way to make a show of it.At least that was what they thought until they saw the list of invited teachers.The moment the list of external guest teachers was revealed, the students attitudes took a 180-degree turn.Not only graduates who made a name for themselves, but even retired, former well-known figures, and even renowned scholars were drawn by the academys reputation.Upon seeing the list of invited teachers, the students began to eagerly anticipate the start of the special classes, as if it had always been the case.And seeing how they blatantly passed the time during the temporary class, openly discussing whose class they would attend, there was nothing more to say.However, such expectations did not last long.The day the special class application forms were distributed, the students were made aware of a shocking fact.It would not be the students choosing teachers but rather, the teachers choosing students for the special classes.Only a few students, who had some idea about the political situation surrounding the academy, realized what was happening.The principal was rallying her force, and the special classes were merely a pretext.However, most students, unaware of the political context, interpreted the situation differently.This was now an never-ending competition, where only the most outstanding students would be chosen by the best teachers.It was perhaps an inevitable reaction. Except for a lucky few, most of the students had been struggling all their lives to become top-tier individuals.And naturally, a fierce training and studying competition began.Of course, there were students who took a step back from such competition.The Saintess, who needed no further teaching, Jeon Yunseong, who had teachers dispatched directly from the United States, andCheon Yeomyeong.He did not actively participate in the special training competition.He willingly yielded his turn to use the training room and flatly rejected study group invitations.Nor did he search for the list of invited teachers.He simply maintained a low profile, making occasional appearances at the temporary classes.Most students interpreted his aloof attitude as confidence that he would be chosen by any teacher he desired.And it did make sense, considering he was the one who had played a major role in the terror incident. His proven skills meant that special teachers were of little concern.And with rumors that some among the invited teachers were openly coming to see Yeomyeong, there was no need to say more.However, a very small number of students, those who still looked at the world through rose-tinted glasses, had a different opinion.As always, such trivial rumors about romance could not make a significant impact.Whether the two were publicly dating or not, almost everyone was too busy managing their own affairs to pay much attention.However, there was one person who reacted differently. The Saintess who had been praying in the girls dormitorys internal shrine for several days.The moment she overheard the rumors surrounding Seti and Yeomyeong from the female students gathered in the shrine, she stopped praying, packed the Invisibility Cloak, and took her revolver from her room. Chapter 102: Special Training (3) * * *As the sun reached its zenith and students clutched their empty stomachs, the sound of students rushing to the cafeteria made the windows rattle while Yeomyeong sat alone in his room, engrossed in reading.To be precise, he was reading not one, but two notebooks. They were of similar size and their content was identical.Yeomyeongs demeanor as he alternated between the two notebooks, scrutinizing its content, was very serious. Because what they contained was not something to scoff at.The so-called Author, Baonic Lerac, who believed himself to be the creator of this world, had jotted down the information in these notebooks.They contained all sorts of information about the academy and a future that would have become a reality, though it differed slightly from the present reality, if not for Yeomyeong.The future events and the perpetrators behind them, personal histories of certain individuals, and strange fated objects hidden throughout the academy.Among them were pieces of information that seemed almost unbelievable.For example, a dragon hiding in the academys sewers or an elf who would attack the academy during the first-year winter vacation.However, Yeomyeong memorized everything, especially the details about the strange fated objects, which he read and reread to the point of being able to recall it perfectly.Was it to monopolize these strange fated objects? No, it wasnt. To him, these items served as both bait and clues..The Player who was hiding somewhere in Lord Howe Academy.Like Baonic, it was likely that this Player also knew about the numerous strange fated objects hidden in the academy.Given the Players nature, who went as far as to kill people for XP, he would be constantly looking for an opportunity to seize these items.Yeomyeong genuinely hoped so.He hoped that the Player had managed to obtain some of the strange fated objects so he could use the clues of the missing strange fated objects and find him earlier.Just as Yeomyeong flipped through the notebooks with such thoughts in mindThe door, which had been closed shut, creaked open with a small noise.It didnt look like anyone was coming in as there was no one visible beyond the door.However, Yeomyeongs sharp instinctshoned by someone who wore the Invisibility Cloak frequentlypicked up on something crossing the doorway.Was that you passing by, Dormitory Head?Yeomyeong asked, even though he didnt mean it and closed the notebooks with natural movements.He then got up from his seat, pulled out the Invisibility Cloak from his pocket, and tucked it between his side and arm, ready to wear it at any time.Once he was done with his brief preparations and headed toward the door, the invisible visitor did not take any action.And as soon as Yeomyeong shut the door, something cold pressed firmly against the back of his head.The familiar sound of a gun being cocked, the familiar sensationYeomyeong sighed without realizing it and asked.Just to make sure Im not mistaken, you are someone I know, right?* * *The Saintess nibbled on her lip. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Her attempt to ambush him and gain the upper hand had been thwarted way too easily.Had he grown accustomed to these kinds of situations?Even though an invisible gun was pointed at the back of his head, Yeomyeong remained calm.No, he was more than just calm; he seemed to be annoyed.Planning to threaten him again, she tightened her grip on the revolver.Of course, it was still useless. Yeomyeong didnt even care as he simply turned his head.Were you even thinking when you snuck into the boys dormitory?Only then did the Saintess realize that she had come to confront Yeomyeong without thinking things through. No, she did have a few thoughts.What did he do with Seti, what exactly was their relationship, whether the rumors she heard back in the shrine were true, andWhat did he think of her?But she was unable to articulate any of those thoughts, only Yeomyeongs voice echoed in the room.If you were caught by the staff, it wont just end with demerits or expulsion. It could even lead to a scandal.A scandal? What kind of scandal?The Saintess asked back, but Yeomyeong didnt answer and simply tilted his head.Facing his sour-faced expression, the Saintess realized that she had asked a foolish question.Hiding in the boys dormitoryif that wasnt scandalous enough, then what was?On top of that, tabloids from all over the world would pounce on a scandal like this.I wont say anything more, so just return the same way you came here.Saying that, Yeomyeong walked past the Saintess.The Saintess briefly stared at Yeomyeongs back as he returned to his desk, before clenching her fists.If it had been any other day, she would have heeded Yeomyeongs advice.However, after being ignored by Seti for the past few days and still in a daze from all-night prayers, the Saintess made a different choice.Stop. Im not done talking.Im really going to shoot. Get back here immediately if you dont want to get shot.With that out-of-place threat, the Saintesss white hand emerged from the Invisibility Cloak.The revolver in her hand was aimed precisely at Yeomyeongs head, but Yeomyeong could only sigh deeply upon seeing it.Because the revolvers magazine was empty.No, it was actually expected.According to academy rules, students werent allowed to carry real swords with sharpened blades. So how could the Saintess be carrying a revolver loaded with live bullets?And yet, there she was, aiming it at him without even realizingShe must have really lost her mind.Yeomyeong shook his head and spread open the Invisibility Cloak in his hand. It was the very cloak lent to him by the Saintess mother.As he raised his hand, the Saintess thrust the gun forward once again and said.D-does it look like Im joking? Huh? Do you think I wont shoot?Come here! Now! Tell me honestly Huh?And the next moment, Yeomyeong vanished from the Saintess sight.Unable to process what was happening, the Saintess stammered as she looked around.And by the time she belatedly remembered the Invisibility Cloak, Yeomyeong had already grabbed her waist from behind and tucked her under his arm.W-Wait!Without giving the stunned Saintess a chance to protest, Yeomyeong lifted her up.L-Let me go! Let me go!The Saintess, floating horizontally mid-air with her waist held, flailed and hit Yeomyeongs body.Even in the midst of all this chaos, the fact that she hadnt pulled the trigger suggested she had no intention of shooting him, even though she was not in her right mind.Well, not that it mattered now.With the Saintess still under his arm, Yeomyeong raised his other hand.AndHe smacked her bottom with his palm.The peach hidden beneath the Invisibility Cloak and uniform turned red, and a short scream escaped from the Saintess mouth.Y-You! Whats the meaning of this Ignoring what the Saintess yelled, Yeomyeong slapped her again.The Foreman used to punish Dung Beetle in the same way back when he was young.T-This is sacrilege! I said its sacrilege!W-Wait, wait! Im sorry S-Stop Yeomyeong spanked the Saintess buttocks for a while, only stopping when she began sniffling silently.He contemplated throwing her out the window in her current state but decided to set her down on the bed instead.After all, he wanted to know the reason behind her bizarre behavior before sending her away.Yeomyeong took off his Invisibility Cloak and spoke to the still-sniffling Saintess.If youve returned to your senses, explain properly now. Why did you come looking for me all of a sudden?You havent attended class for the past few days either. Have you been drinking or something?Instead of replying, the Saintess took a deep breath as if pondering something before cautiously removing her Invisibility Cloak.Her face beneath the cloak was marked with tear stains and freshly formed snot streaks.Did he hit her too hard? While Yeomyeong turned his head awkwardly, unable to find where to look, the Saintess spoke.Yeomyeong.Yes?Have you broken curfew recently?The moment Yeomyeong heard the word curfew, he understood that the Saintess question was related to Seti.At the same time, he was puzzled.What kind of relationship did Seti and the Saintess have that she came straight at him with a gun?Come to think of it, his first meeting with the Saintess mother, Moryne, had been somewhat similar. Was this what they meant by like mother, like daughter?While Yeomyeong was lost in these thoughts, the Saintess reached out and grabbed his hand tightly.Y-You havent broken curfew, right? Have you?Yeomyeong debated whether to lie but decided to tell her the truth.After all, the Saintess had an Invisibility Cloak. She was someone who would scour for the truth even if she had to dig through the dorm attendance records, any half-baked lie would be counterproductive.I have.Yeomyeongs confession shook the Saintess, it looked as if she had been hit on the head with a hammer.After staring blankly with her mouth agape for about 30 seconds, the Saintess finally stammered.Y-Yeomyeong Do you and Seti have that sort of relationship?That sort of relationship?A relationship that leaves footprints in the snow you two dont, right?The direct and blunt question made Yeomyeong suppress a bitter smile.How much embarrassment did she endure to ask that question, which was uncharacteristic of a Saintess?Yeomyeong stifled his sympathy and pulled out the Handle of the Uragan from his pocket.The rod made from a unicorns horn began to emit a brilliant light as soon as it was in Yeomyeongs hand.It didnt utter the usual O Virgin, but that was enough for the Saintess, who couldnt hear the unicorns voice.AhIs this enough?The Saintess nodded. Yeomyeong felt guilty on seeing her flushed cheeks, but he justified it to himself as necessary.Rather than letting the Saintess get caught up in revenge, this was a hundred times better at least, that was what Yeomyeong felt.Are you done with the interrogation? Now, return before lunch ends.However, the Saintess seemed to have other thoughts.Yeomyeong.What now?About the spanking if I behave like a fool again will you spank me again?The sudden confession made Yeomyeongs body stiffen in surprise.Seeing Yeomyeongs reaction, the Saintess gave a timid smile. It was the smile of a winner.Just kidding, youre so sneaky.She covered herself with her Invisibility Cloak and got up from the bed.Yeomyeong was left speechless even after she opened the door and left.He only regained his bearings after hearing the sound of a crow tapping against the window.A huge crow that blocked the entire window.Yeomyeong sighed as he looked at the crows angry expression. Chapter 103: Special Training (4) * * *I do not mean to reproach you, but true love must be mindful of the time and place.That was the first thing Corvus said after she called Yeomyeong outside the dormitory.It is improper for a young man, let alone share a bed, to be in the same room with a woman past marriageable age. Do you understand?Her tone was like that of an adult admonishing a teen.Although every word she uttered was based on a misunderstanding, Yeomyeong listened quietly without refuting her.Anyone would have easily misunderstood the situation from a moment ago: alone with a snot-covered saintess, on the same bed, no less.At least it was a relief that he hadnt been caught spanking the Saintess buttocks. If Corvus had seen that, it wouldnt have ended with just a scolding; he wouldve probably been pecked on the head.Anyway, Yeomyeong waited in silence for Corvus admonishment to come to an end.He intended to clear up the misunderstanding after she had calmed down but contrary to his expectations, Corvus showed no sign of stopping.The Saintess is a great person. To be acknowledged as worthy of her love, you must become a person so great that all her devotees nod in approvalThey often say that love is about overcoming challenges together. Considering the hardships and trials the two of you will face in the future, you cannot let yourselves be overwhelmed by mere physical desires.Dry firewood lasts longer than raw wood, and charcoal lasts longer than dry firewood. True relationships are like this; one must endure the fleeting pleasuresCorvus, hold on, just a moment.Unable to bear it any longer, Yeomyeong interrupted Corvus speech and continued before Corvus could say anything.There seems to be a misunderstanding. The Saintess and I are not in that sort of a relationship.What?The crows eyes widened in surprise, asking him what on earth he was talking about.I think you may have misunderstood because of the feather Moryne, or rather, the Blue Rat, gave me. The Saintess and I are just um, ordinary friends.I should have probably informed you last night, but I was in no condition to do so. I apologize.Was Yeomyeongs explanation that shocking?Corvus remained speechless for a while, her beak opening and closing.It wasnt until the students who had finished their meals began returning to the dormitory did she finally speak again.Then, are you telling me that the Saintess came to see you in the boys dormitory of her own accord?Im not crazy enough to invite the Saintess to the boys dormitory.His answer was straightforward. Corvus then seemed to realize something and snapped her beak shut.So, the Saintess came to meet you in the boys dormitory of her own will. Is that what youre saying?That was another way to interpret it. Yeomyeong brushed his face with his hand and answered.There were circumstances.And those circumstances are most likely related to you, arent they?WellSeeing Yeomyeong frown a little, Corvus pressed on.Moryne said that she would give the feathers to the one whom the Saintess loves, not to the one who loves the Saintess.And from my perspective this seems to be the exact reason she gave it to you. Though I never expected it to be unrequited love from the Saintess end.Was this how this conversation was going to advance? Yeomyeong shook his head.Minor misunderstandings kept piling up into a big one.If he were to explain everything about Seti, the Saintess, and himself, he could clear up Corvus misunderstandingHe alone was enough to handle Morynes prank.Yeomyeong sighed and changed the topic.Um, I think we should stop talking about the Saintess, its never unwelcomed to talk about the teachings of loveJust as Corvus was about to reply, Yeomyeong raised his hand to interrupt her.Please check our surroundings. Do you really need to talk about the Saintess here?The surroundings? Corvus tilted her head and glanced around, realizing that the area was now filled with first-year students.Some were sneaking glances, others were peering from the dormitory windows, and some were openly staring with curious eyes.And the answer to the question of why was easy to come by.A well-known student from the academy and a giant crow were sitting and chatting in front of the dormitorycould there be a more captivating spectacle after a meal?I see. I must have gotten too absorbed in the topic of love.Im glad you realized that now.Yeomyeong responded with a sullen look. It was a face he made because he couldnt bring himself to provoke her.Corvus cleared her throat and took off.For now, follow me.Corvus said while flapping her wings. Yeomyeong followed her out of the dormitory in silence.Although the students had their eyes fixed on them, none of them were bold enough to shadow them.In any case, Corvus and Yeomyeong quickly headed to the southernmost tip of the island.Where are we headed?Theres someone who wants to see you regarding the issues about the ones we dealt with last time. So, were heading to the meeting place first.So you wasted time talking about the Saintess while someone was waiting for us?. Once the topic of love advice comes up, it needs to be finished properlyLets leave it at that. If you start again, Ill just return to my dorm.After a short exchange of banter, they arrived at a small rest area on the edge of the outskirts.It was a place for the night patrol guards and landscapers who managed the forest to take a short break.Yeomyeong brushed off the leaves and grass that stuck to him while running and grabbed the doorknob of the rest area.However, just as he was about to open the door, familiar voices could be heard from inside the rest area.A somewhat cold, feminine voice. It was the voice of the silver-haired elf he had met in Incheon.- The voice of the rat bastard who had attacked Mr. Jang Man, a voice he had heard in Incheon and Manchuria.And as soon as Yeomyeong recognized it, blood rushed to the back of his head.While he took deep breaths to suppress his Killing Aura, the last voice he heard was- It was the very same voice he heard every day over the schools broadcast.* * * Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he opened the door and stepped inside, all four pairs of eyes in the rest area turned towards Yeomyeong simultaneously.However, Yeomyeongs golden eyes only fell upon one person.A man with an M-shaped receding hairline and a sharply defined nose, a distinctive figure.The member of Blue Rat who had attacked Mr. Jang Man, Wollard.As soon as Wollard saw Yeomyeong enter, his jaw dropped in shock.C-Cheon Yeomyeong? W-What are you doing here?Wollard. So you remember me. Then you must probably remember the warning I gave you as well.W-Wait a minute! T-Theres a reason for this! Damn it, I didnt even come to the academy on purpose either!Seeing Wollard desperately come up with excuses, Yeomyeong was about to channel his mana but clenched his fists instead.He took a deep breath. Wollard was indeed someone who deserved to die, but he wasnt significant enough to be killed here and now.The truly important issue at hand wasNice to meet you, Student Cheon Yeomyeong.The voice of a middle-aged woman, sweet and a little bitter like coffee with a generous amount of sugar.Yeomyeong slowly turned his head towards the owner of the voice seated at the head of the table in the rest area.She was a beautiful middle-aged woman with long brown wavy hair and subtle wrinkles that accentuated her graceful smile.Although she held various titles and positions, she preferred to be addressed as principalWhy was the woman who was supposed to be in the principals office here? As Yeomyeong pondered over this question, she propped her chin on the table and spoke.This is the first time weve met in person..The first and last transfer student. The hero of the first years. How would you like to be addressed?Just Cheon Yeomyeong is fine.Yeomyeong subtly snuck a glance at the male and female escorts standing beside the principal.The silver-haired woman on the left was a familiar face. She was the escort of the elf princess Miridith, whom he had met in Incheon.She was called Rime, if he remembered correctly. With her elven ears hidden, she looked more like a mystical beauty than an elf.And on the right stood someone he was completely unfamiliar with.A handsome man with short blonde hair, his eyes shut tight as if he were blind.It wasnt clear if he was a staff member or an academy senior, but the air he carried was not to be taken lightly. He reminded Yeomyeong of the Superhuman mercenaries he had come across in Manchuria.As Yeomyeong finished assessing the people in the rest area, the principal smiled and spoke.Alright. Student Cheon Yeomyeong, do you have any idea as to why I summoned you through Corvus?No, I dont.Then do you know about Ms. Rime here?At that moment, the silver-haired elf subtly raised her head and shook it while staring at Yeomyeong. The gesture clearly conveyed her implication.Yeomyeong complied.I do not.What about this side, Student Ado?The handsome man with his eyes shut said nothing. He merely glanced at Yeomyeong briefly with his eyes still closed.Likewise, I dont know him.This person is the representative of last years freshmen. He is now in his second year, so he is your senior, Cheon Yeomyeong.A freshman representative?? If someone had the capability to become a representative in a particular department, then they must be quite skilled.But whether he was suited to be an escort for the academys principal was uncertain.Do you know what these two have in common?Another question followed. Yeomyeong tilted his head and responded.Are you playing 20 Questions with me?Was that bold question unexpected? The principal let out a small chuckle.Ah, I apologize. I didnt realize I sounded like I was back in class with the students.To get straight to the point, these two are people who came to the academy to escort a specific individual.Escorting a specific individual. Just as Rime was Miridiths escort, was Ado also escorting someone?After quickly processing the information, Yeomyeong asked.I still dont understand. What does this have to do with me?Thanks to Student Cheon Yeomyeong, their charges were able to escape this terror incident unharmed.From the perspective of the academy, we cant thank you enough and these two are also grateful.The principals words were laden with political rhetoric, avoiding the core of the matter. Yeomyeong tried his best to hide his annoyance as he replied.I didnt do what I did to receive your gratitude. So, theres no need to worry about that.Youre also modest on top of that. Youre a far better student than I expected.Saying this, the principal paused for a moment, tapping her fingers against the table.She then slowly opened her mouth.Student Cheon Yeomyeong, our academy has many such important individuals. The Saintess, Promising Talents from various countries, offspring of famous political figuresEven with strict security measures, special teachers, and secret escorts, its not enough to protect everyone. The recent terror incident is a prime example.Yeomyeong recalled the Authors notes Baonic had used. Had there been a similar incident?There hadnt been.While quantity is important when it comes to escorts, quality is crucial as well. And its all the better if they are skilled, belong in the same year, and are specially invited teachers. Theres no better escort arrangement than this.What kind of nonsense was this? Yeomyeong could no longer hide his grimace.What do you say? Cheon Yeomyeong, a secret escort for an important figure. Are you willing to take it on?Of course, you will be compensated. Money, elixirs and everything the academy can offer.Only then was Yeomyeong finally able to look the principal in the eye.Though she was trying to appear confident on the outside, her shoulders were slumped, and her tired eyes, visible despite her makeup, spoke of exhaustion.It was as if her appearance mirrored the academys current situation, desperate enough to ask a first-year student to be a secret escort.Despite feeling sympathy, Yeomyeong had no choice but to answer her honestly.Im sorry.Perhaps not expecting such a direct refusal, the principals expression showed signs of cracking. She brushed her hair behind her ear and responded.Student Cheon Yeomyeong, may I ask you the reason for your refusal?With barely enough time for revenge, how would he make the time to protect someone?Unable to state this fact outright, Yeomyeong gave a plausible excuse.I dont believe that I have the skill or the capacity to escort anyone at this point in time.Hmm.Though the principals face wasnt one of understanding, she nodded slightly. Yeomyeong took a step back and asked.If thats all for now, may I take my leave?Yes. Please do. If you change your mind, let me know through Corvus. Youre always welcome.Yeomyeong didnt respond. He simply nodded and left the rest area.Seeing Wollard in front of him made him long for Mr. Jang Man in Incheon.Although he couldnt go to Incheon directly due to his new identity, at least he could contact himAs he exited the rest area with such thoughts, someone followed him out of the rest area and grabbed his shoulder.Cheon Yeomyeong, wait a moment.It was Ado, his senior and the representative of the second-year students.Ive come across rumors stating that you are a Holy Knight. Is it true?The seriousness in Ados expression as he questioned him if he was a Holy Knight made Yeomyeong sigh involuntarily.It seemed to be about the rumors that had been spreading due to his frequent association with the Saintess, about him being a secret weapon of the Holy Knight Order.No, its not true. I lack the faith required to become a Holy Knight.While it was meant to be a humble response, Ados eyebrows furrowed deeply upon hearing it.And the next moment, Ados voice turned unusually aggressive.Then why do you keep hovering around the Saintess if you have so little faith?You have the guts to refuse to become an escort, but you lack the intelligence to know your place?Moryne, Corvus, and now a strange senior?At that moment, just as Yeomyeong was shaking his head internally, Ado crossed the line.And if youre thinking of leeching off the Saintess like that Seti woman, let me give you a piece of advice. The pine caterpillar lives by eating pine needles.1 Got it?This bastard? Yeomyeong forced himself to swallow the anger rising up his throat and turned his back on him.He could deal with this matter later. For now, it was best to endure and make preparations for the future.However, that resolve didnt last long. It was because Ado said one more thing after he had taken just a few steps., if it werent for the escorting job, I would have personally dealt with the parasiteYeomyeong immediately raised his hand to cut off Ados words and alternated his gaze between the still-open rest area door and Ado.Senior.What?The Saintess can heal if an arm is cut off, can you do the same?What?I pray you are able to.The moment he finished the words, Yeomyeong closed the distance instantly and drew the sword strapped to Ados waist.1. An old Korean saying. This roughly means, "Don''t bite off more than you can chew." Chapter 104: Special Training (5) * * *Ado was diligent by nature.So much so, that even the meticulous mages of the Magic Tower, known for their strictness, valued his diligence so highly that they even assigned him as a secret escort. So, what more was needed to be said?However, his peers, especially those who had competed for the ticket to Earth, had different opinions.Unlike his seniors, who had naturalized to the U.S. or France after graduating from the academy, Ado was a submissive dog who would eventually return to his hometown.Ado didnt refute them. Was it because his peers were right? No, it was because the reason didnt matter to him.For the sake of his hometown, he would become a submissive dog a hundred or even a thousand times over.Just like how he endured a relationship with a senators daughter he wasnt fond of or when he sent the academy scholarship money and the elixirs acquired from Earthians after exchanging subtle glances back to his hometownHe would endure it allfor the sake of his hometown.However, even Ado, who had put up with so much, couldnt help but tilt his head on seeing the order he received this time.After the battle with Cheon Yeomyeong, a detailed explanation of the battle record and martial arts used is requested. *Note - The record should be of a real battle rather than a friendly sparring match. Cheon Yeomyeong? Wasnt he the first-year student who had taken the lead in saving his classmates during the terror attack? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it werent for him, both the Vessel and the Saintessindividuals cherished by his hometownwouldnt have survived.Even simply thanking him would be insufficient, but he had to extract a battle record now? Why?It was an order he couldnt comprehend, but Ado was a diligent person.He began making preparations to execute the order diligently. Gathering rumors about Yeomyeong and even preparing provocations based on his personal details.He bought a small special camera to record the battle and just in case, even equipped himself with a magic item enchanted with recording magic in the form of a necklace.The problem was how to meet the first-year student Cheon YeomyeongFortunately, the principal had arranged a meeting with Cheon Yeomyeong. It felt as if the heavens were giving him a chance.Although he worried that it might inconvenience the principal, who had helped his hometown so much, Ado couldnt afford to miss this opportunity.So, with both anticipation and worry, the moment he squared off against Cheon YeomyeongAdo realized something was wrong.The Cheon Yeomyeong in front of him was completely different from the person he had imagined.He couldnt feel the heroism of someone who fought dragons to save Manchuria or the self-sacrificing righteousness for his classmates.The evaluations from teachers as a diligent student and the rumors from classmates about being busy with dating were all wrong.What Ado saw wasHow was he reminded of the hero of his hometown while looking at an Earthian? It was as shameful and embarrassing as thinking of a Jewish hero while looking at Hitler, but it couldnt be helped.The present appearance of Yeomyeong before him was the very image of Margrave he had met in his youth.A young man who seemed composed and courteous outwardly, but concealed a sharp, sword-like spirit within.If someone were to introduce him as a descendant of Margrave, he would nod in agreement without hesitation.Swallowing his doubts, Ado scrutinized Yeomyeongs face.Only his aura resembled Margrave; when it came to the finer aspects, he was completely different.His eyes were a shade darker than Margraves, and his hair was a completely different color.Most importantly, Margrave could no longer continue his lineage due to the aftereffects of nuclear weapons.Hence, there couldnt be a child of his on Earth, let alone an illegitimate one.While Ado was lost in his thoughts, the negotiation between Yeomyeong and the principal came to an end..He cleared his head and moved according to his plan.Therefore, he threw the prepared insult at Yeomyeong and provoked him.Everything was proceeding as per his plan. Cheon Yeomyeong had fallen for his provocation, barely allowing him to use the ones he had painstakingly prepared. * * *The first thing the camera captured was Ados left arm soaring through the sky. ?A question mark appeared in his mind as blood gushed from the severed area.And the last thing to arrive was pain. The agony of having both bone and flesh served from below his shoulder brought Ado back to reality.His intuition of a Superhuman honed over years of training was screaming.Ado couldnt even react when Yeomyeong drew the sword and swung it at him.The difference in skill was overwhelming. And he was sure that he wouldnt be able to react to the next attack either.S-save!And before the plea for mercy could leave his lips, Cheon Yeomyeongs hand flashed once more.The sword was barely visible as it moved at a blinding speed. Ado, predicting where the sword would strike, squeezed his eyes shut.He didnt have the courage to face death.Just as Ado recalled the face of the person he had to escort for the last time, someone grabbed him by the nape. * * *The moment Yeomyeong grabbed the sword from Ados waist, Corvus and Rime took action almost simultaneously. Rime hurled herself out of the lounge and grabbed Ado by the nape of his neck in the nick of time.Her judgment was accurate. His severed arm and the rising blade were falling directly toward his face.Without any further delay, Rime pulled Ado out of the swords range, narrowly saving him from the attack.You crazy bastard! Do you really intend to kill someone at school?Rime yelled as she dragged Ado to safety, but instead of a reply, the response she got wasThe sound of a heavy impact, like metal plates being crushed.The source of the sound was Corvus. She had transformed into a large Beastfolk and kicked Yeomyeong in the side.Yeomyeong was sent flying, but he managed to adjust his stance mid-air and landed safely.Considering the tremendous force he had endured, the sound of his landing was light.Yeomyeong dusted his clothes calmly and asked Corvus.Corvus, what are you doing?Corvus clacked her beak and said.I should be the one asking you that. What the hell are you doing? You nearly killed someone.Yeomyeong did not respond. He pressed his fist against his lips, contemplating something, before furrowing his brows.Am I not allowed to kill?Corvus eyes, which sparkled like black pearls, dimmed.Of course not.Even if its the other side who provokes it?No one in this world should be killed just because they spoke out of turn. Otherwise, half the human population would be gone within a week.Cheon Yeomyeong, look in my eyes.Their eyes met mid-air, and Corvus found something hidden beneath Yeomyeongs golden eyes.She sighed and spoke.I asked you about your school sect the last time. Do you remember?Yes, you asked if it was Dzhugashvili. And again, I have no connection to such a school sect whatsoever.No, there is a connection.Corvus relaxed her shoulders and continued.In the past, Stalin and the communists developed a keen interest in efficient martial artsones that were stronger and faster for killing people.As they focused solely on researching how to kill people, a form of martial arts, devoid of philosophy or ideology emerged just pure lethality. It was a terrifying martial art that was even able to instill fear in the knights from beyond the Dimensional Portal. That martial art wasIm not interested in a history lesson.Yeomyeong interrupted her, but Corvus waved her hand and continued.Come on, just listen. Martial arts arent something you can just create when the mood strikes you. And so obviously, the martial arts of the communists naturally came with some side effects.Side effects? Yeomyeong looked at Corvuss beak with a puzzled expression.It focused solely on amplifying the Killing Aura but it didnt teach how to control it, so those who learned it started killing people easily. At first, only enemies, then those they found bothersome, and finally, anyone they came across.At that moment, Yeomyeong frowned a bit, as if understanding something.Dzhugashvili was a martial art sect developed to control that Killing Aura. Although it is almost obsolete now Do you understand why Im telling you all this?I can make a guess.Yeomyeong, your current state is like those communists before they learned Dzhugashvili. Youre on the verge of exploding due to unbridled Killing Aura.Yeomyeong said nothing. He simply clasped and unclasped his hand that held the sword, quietly listening to Corvuss words.There are various reasons, but this is my conjecture: Among the martial arts that you learned, there are several techniques created specifically for killing opponents.Without needing anyone to tell him, Yeomyeong recalled Maras martial arts: a technique that emitted a heat haze-like mana to enhance the body and a simplified sword technique utilizing Palm Blast.Its likely that you used those techniques recklessly because they were efficient and perhaps you didnt understand their true intention or simply didnt care at all. Whenever your emotions flared up, instead of trying to release them, you would have just bottled them up.Is there anything wrong with my conjecture?Yeomyeong couldnt think of a reply. Corvus had hit the mark.While Yeomyeong remained silent, Corvus concluded with a tone of certainty.If left unchecked, you will be consumed by your Killing Aura, just like the old Superhumans from the communist era.Yeomyeong glanced alternately at Ados severed arm on the ground and the sword in his hand, biting his lip.What should I do?Surprisingly, there is a simple solution. Since Ive decided to accept you as my apprentice, I will teach you.Corvus cracked her fists and neck to loosen up. Then, she bounced lightly on her legs and suddenly opened her beak towards Yeomyeong.First, you need to release some of that Killing Aura.What did she mean by that? Just as Yeomyeong was about to ask, Corvus leaped from the ground.Then, the massive crow Beastfolk that had soared into the skyPlummeted straight towards Yeomyeong.By getting hit. Chapter 105: Special Training (6) * * * That was something the Holy Sword said the first time they met. Looking back, it was sort of a warning, but back then, Yeomyeong hadnt really paid heed to it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, he took it for granted.After all, the martial arts he had learned were meant to kill. It would have been even stranger if he only had a faint Killing Aura.Even after that, he heard similar comments in Manchuria and at the academy, but didnt pay much attention.After all, all the enemies he had faced till date always preferred the sword over dialogue. Hence, he wielded his sword as if murder and violence were cure-all.He killed. And if he didnt kill, he would at least maim.He didnt find it odd. He simply considered it to be a natural change that came with possessing great power.And this tendency worsened after he stole and learned Maras martial arts.Was it due to the influence of the so-called demonic art? He couldnt be sure, but one thing was certain.As his martial arts became faster and stronger, he became even more merciless towards his enemies.He never thought this would become a major problem and it hadnt even been a problem until just a few days ago.However, he finally realized that something was truly wrong with himself after Corvus explanation moments ago.For daring to insult Seti? Sure, making him lose an arm might be justified, but it wasnt a crime deserving of death.He knew. Yeomyeong knew, but he still decided to kill Ado and acted on it.From the steps to steal Ados sword, to severing his arm to incapacitate him, and then immediately aiming for his neck with a sword technique.Everything was far from a normal emotional reaction.Yeomyeong had gone after Ados life with the same calmness and coldness he showed when facing the terrorists.Why?It was better to kill an enemy first and clear up any misunderstandings afterwards, but that was only if the opponent was an enemy.Ado was merely a rude person who could be found anywhere, not enough to be classified as an enemy and warrant such actions.He would not gain anything by killing him, nor was there any threat in leaving him alivejust that.Yet Yeomyeong tried to kill someone like that with all his strength in front of none other than the principal and Corvus.All of it was his own doing, but he himself was unable to make sense of any of it.Looking back, this wasnt the first time something like this had happened either.For example, the time he spanked the Saintess buttocks.It was an act that could have easily been seen as sacrilege, but he laid a hand on the Saintess body without the slightest hesitation.It was fortunate that the Saintess had let it slide but that act was far more serious than his attempt to kill Ado.According to Corvus, it was certain that something in his mind was broken.The only fortunate thing in this entire ordeal was that he didnt have to find the solution by himself.There was a person, no, Beastfolk, who had the solution standing right in front of him.With that thought in mind, Yeomyeong looked up at the leaping Corvus.The massive crow Beastfolk, cloaked in mana, was plummeting towards him.Yeomyeong tightened his grip on the sword with the intent to pour out all his Killing Aura. * * * Feeling the heavy impact rising up her toes, Corvus was certain that she had sent Yeomyeong flying.However, the next moment, she burst out laughing after realizing that her certainty was mistaken.Yeomyeong was still in the same spot. The ground had caved in, and dust had risen, but that was all.He had endured the complete impact of the enormous Beastfolk head-on.Seeing the sword somewhat tilted, Corvus couldnt help but admire how he seemingly offset the shock with his Sword Aura.It seems that you have more practical experience than I expected.Instead of answering, Yeomyeong swung his sword through the air. The mana rippled along the blade.A blend of various sword techniques he had stolen mixed with the basic technique of the Surging Wave technique.As the sword, honed by slaying hundreds of Shepherds, was unleashed, Corvus clashed with it directly.!!!Mana clashed with mana, causing the air to scream.The swords blade trembled as it met the feathered fist, causing his grip to sting.Though it was just one clash, Yeomyeong was able to confirm his opponents level.She was a master; one comparable to a dragon.It is truly a formidable sword.Corvus commented briefly before swinging her free hand.As Yeomyeong retreated using the Flying Kick technique, the violent mana-filled fist came down at the spot where Yeomyeong had been standing just moments ago.The ground cracked, spewing dust. The trees in the vicinity shivered, and leaves scattered.And nimble too.Before the green leaves could even touch the ground, Corvus once again rushed in at a speed unexpected from someone her size.And the moment Corvus extended her fist, Yeomyeongs sword flashed. A simplified Sword Aura that utilized Maras Palm Blast.Blood splattered. Yeomyeong frowned at the long gash on Corvuss shoulder.That was as far as his thoughts went. Before he realized it, Corvus fist had closed the distance and struck his body.The punch, different in movement and mana quality from the first, was truly fearsome.Corvus fist exploded as it made contact with Yeomyeongs solar plexus. Though he gritted his teeth and tried to endure it, he was inevitably lifted off the ground and thrown in the air.Rolling across the floor, Yeomyeong clutched his chest and quickly got back to his feet. As expected, Corvus was charging at him again.Yeomyeong prepared to unleash his Sword Aura again but stopped when he saw Corvus shoulder start to regenerate.So, that was why she simply took the hit with the Sword Aurashe was also relying on regeneration.If that was the case, firing simplified Sword Aura from a distance would simply be a waste of mana.Having made up his mind, Yeomyeong immediately tightened the grip on his sword and charged at Corvus.Although he was holding a sword, the gap between the two people was not that different due to the fundamental size difference between them.The moment Corvus fist and Yeomyeongs sword entered the range, the moment they were reflected in each others eyes, both of them exploded their mana in a surprise attackthe Surging Wave technique and Corvus fist.And the victor of the first clash was Yeomyeong.The sword, infused with swirling mana, narrowly sliced past Corvus hands.Although the sword was meant to gain the upper hand in a slugfest, there was no trace of surprise on Corvus face.After all, that was not the only weapon she possessed.Corvus fought while using parts of her body that humans couldnt.Her sharp talons and a beak typical of birds.Unlike fists, these parts, which could tear flesh with just a graze, went after Yeomyeongs body with threatening precision.Yeomyeong twisted his sword to block the talons and dodged the beak aiming for his neck.It was unfair for Yeomyeong, who had only a single sword.He desperately wished for his shotgun and grenades, but there was no point in thinking about weapons that werent available.Yeomyeong gritted his teeth and used Blood Flow Acceleration.His heart raced as mana surged through his entire body, noticeably increasing the swords speed as he overwhelmed the pace of Corvuss beak, talons, and fists coming at him.Oh! You have skills other than martial arts!Corvus, who was using her entire body as a weapon, suddenly expressed admiration.Does she still have some breathing room? Yeomyeong frowned and focused on his sword.For a while, the sword, beak, talons, and fists tangled relentlessly, targeting each others bodies.At some point, red blood and black feathers began to fly all over.Talons piercing his thighs, sword slicing through her fingers, blood bursting, feathers scattering.A complete slugfest with minimal defense, solely relying on their Regeneration abilities.And amidst that slugfest, the first to retreat was none other than Corvus.I cant believe this. You not only challenged a Beastfolk in Regeneration ability but even won! Could it be that your mother is not human?Said Corvus as she retreated with a long gash across her chest.Yeomyeong stepped forward and replied.Im an orphan; I dont even know my parents faces.Hearing this, Corvus chuckled and responded with her talons.It seems that I had a slip of the tongue. I hope you understand with a generous heart.The sound of talons clashing with the sword resounded, but the fight didnt resume.Corvus had used the momentum of the sword to retreat.And instead of charging again, Yeomyeong spat out the blood in his mouth and said.Is this the end? Or are you planning to take a break?Corvus, now at a considerable distance, waved her hand and replied.No, no. It just feels like the outcome of this match wont be determined if I only rely on martial arts.Your level has surpassed my expectations. Honestly, I feel like applauding you. To be that strong at your age I might have even felt a bit envious if you werent the Saintess partner!Though the praise was a bit sudden, Yeomyeong didnt feel particularly moved. After all, the purpose of this fight wasnt to receive compliments.So, should I be taking more hits?Unfortunately, it seems that youre still lacking. This is entirely my fault, so Ill apologize like this.Seeing Corvus bow her head, Yeomyeong took a deep breath and grasped his sword.And the moment he charged at her again, Corvus mana suddenly changed. To be precise, the mana accumulating inside her body began to flow outwards.It was a different kind of mana circulation from martial arts that strengthened the body with mana, and now it encompassed the surrounding mana.Do you know why the word crossroads is part of my alias?Yeomyeong recalled Corvus alias as mentioned by Morynethe Seeker of Crossroads.Its because Im simultaneously walking two of the three paths permitted to Superhumans.As if to prove those words, the mana flowing out of Corvus arranged itself in the air.A Mage?Correct. Im both a martial artist and a Mage. If were to you ask which one is my main profession, Id say its Mage.Yeomyeong frowned as he saw ice spikes blooming around Corvus. It reminded him of the dragons he encountered in Manchuria.Well then, though its embarrassing, lets move to the second round. Chapter 106: Special Training (7) * * *Seeing how Yeomyeong dealt with the ice spikes, Corvus clacked her beak in admiration. It was an act worthy of awe.Yeomyeongs responsedeflecting, blocking, and dodging the magicwas so flawless that it looked as if he had experienced countless such battles before.What sort of hellish battles have you lived through at your age?There was no answer from him. Instead, seizing the opportunity, Yeomyeong charged forward at an incredible speed and brought down his sword.Corvus blocked his sword with her mana-infused talons.The martial art known as Limitless Path of Self Enlightenment collided with the mana from the Surging Wave, and Corvus used the force to create some distance.And again, ice spikes.Yeomyeong let out a sound that was either a curse or a sigh as he dodged the ice spikes and rolled on the ground.What ensued was a one-sided exchangeIce spikes flying in and Yeomyeong blocking them.If Corvus decided to use higher-level magic instead of ice spikes, even Yeomyeong would have been subdued in an instant, butHowever, she hadnt brought a staff with her, and more importantly, the location was an issue.This was an academy with students residing on-campus, and magic powerful enough to subdue a superhuman like Yeomyeong in one strike would end up causing a lot of trouble.Hence, even if it took a little longer, Corvus was determined to bring this duel to a close with just the ice spikes.Actually, things had already deviated from her original plan.Her initial plan was to simply beat up Yeomyeong, gradually draining the killing intent from him.However, Yeomyeongs skills had surpassed her expectations.Reaction speed, depth of martial arts, instantaneous judgment, and overwhelming physical strength.None of these were at the level of a student. He was at a level that made mockery of the common misconception that he was only able to defeat the dragons in Manchuria thanks to the Saintes blessing.Though it made her look foolish, she didnt feel unpleasant.On the contrary, she felt rather relieved that she had accepted the invitation to come to the academy.If not for the special connection she had that brought her here as an invited professor, how else would a Beastfolk like her get the opportunity to take on such a talented human as an apprentice?She suppressed the smile creeping up her lips. The fight was not over yet.As expected, Sword Aura flew at her. It was a precisely timed attack that aimed for the moment of spell castingwhether it was due to his keen eyesight to read spells or an exceptionally high mana sensitivity.Either way, the Sword Aura was a seasoned attack that would make most Mages lose their heads immediately.However, Corvus was no ordinary Mage, and she accepted the incoming Sword Aura with her body.You continue to amaze me.Though blood flowed from the shoulder that was hit by the Sword Aura, Corvus paid it no mind and focused on Yeomyeong.Was he running out of stamina? Ragged breaths were escaping Yeomyeongs mouth.This was only natural. After all, he had just engaged in a fierce slugfest with Corvus and had already managed to block as many as hundreds of ice spikes.Whatever elixir he had taken, it was a miracle that a boy his age still had mana left after such a battle.In his current state, the moment Yeomyeong allowed even a single ice spike, it would be like the dam breaking, and he would fall.Victory was within her grasp, but Corvus did not relax.A master always had a final move prepared, and Yeomyeong had already proven himself to be worthy of being called a master.However, Yeomyeongs next move was far beyond her expectations.Comet Sword?As soon as Corvus saw the white light gathering around Yeomyeongs sword, she narrowed her eyes.How was a martial art that was supposedly in the hands of the Holy Sword over here?She didnt have much time to ponder. Regardless of how Yeomyeong acquired that technique, it was up to her to block it immediately.The snow-covered gate is closed firmly, and the snow-covered yard does not welcome guests. Corvus muttered a short spell. Following the emerging imagery, mana arranged itself, and thick ice and snow surged up according to her spell.And in just 2 seconds, a shining ice wall rose from the ground.It was near-miraculous speed, but it was not fast enough to block the Comet Sword.Before the thick ice wall was even complete, the light of the Comet Sword enveloped both the wall and Corvus simultaneously.Being a Sword Aura that could even slice through dragon scales, the hastily erected ice wall couldnt endure it even for a second.The Sword Aura exploded, sending ice shards flying in all directions. Mana pushed against the air, scattering the shattered pieces.Like the aftermath of a bomb explosion, the trees in the surroundings toppled one after another.The scene was in ruins, but Yeomyeong, who had created this scene, looked frustrated as he stared at the other side of the ice debris.How were you able to dodge it?From behind a tree in the distance, where the fragments hadnt reached, Corvus walked out unscathed and answered.I mixed Wind Acceleration Magic into the Moonset Step. It is my own trick.The two terms were unfamiliar to him, but grasping their meaning wasnt difficult. It likely meant that she had accelerated the technique by incorporating magic into her martial arts.Yeomyeong gauged his remaining mana and spoke.Im sick of dodging ice spikes. Cant we just use our fists for the final part?Corvus smiled broadly as she created dozens of ice spikes.I will give in to half of your request by using both ice spikes and fists.Give it your best till the end.Yeomyeong shut his mouth, nodded, and invoked a technique he was yet to use.A blue haze surrounded his body.It was Maras Demonic Art. As he unleashed the martial arts filled with Killing Aura, ice spikes rained down at Yeomyeong.Some hit and some missed, but none were really effective.The heat haze itself was a form of armor, and the magic on the level of ice spikes would be dispersed just by making contact.Corvus could only admire the sight.Just as I saw last night, it is no ordinary martial art. It would be much better if you are able to control your Killing Aura.Regardless of that admiration, she did not cease with the ice spikes. They just had to distract Yeomyeong to serve their purpose.Corvus watched Yeomyeong swat away the spikes for a moment, then, as if an idea just occurred to her, she clasped her hands in a prayer-like manner.Yeomyeong, since I have managed to exhaust your cards today, I will show you mine.Yeomyeong wanted to ask her to put a stop to the ice spikes instead of what she had offered before, but Corvus was faster.The martial art I am about to use is called the Black Wing Flow. It differs from all the ordinary martial arts I demonstrated earlier; you can even say that it is my own secret technique.Soon, black mana began to emanate from her body.Unlike Maras Demonic Art, which emitted a heat haze, the black mana from the Black Wing Flow erupted, spreading out like black feathers.Being sensitive to mana, Yeomyeong could immediately tell that it was a high-level martial art comparable to the Surging Wave technique and it was different from Maras Demonic Art.If the Demonic Art was armor and fists powered by mana, the Black Wing Flow was like a pipe that facilitated the smooth flow of mana.From head to toe, from the main arteries to the microvasculature.A martial art that forcibly opened all the mana channels in the body.Ordinary Superhumans could manipulate mana according to their martial art, so they did not need to open all channels.A martial art designed for Superhumans who walked the path of both magic and martial artsa unique martial art that only belonged to Corvus.For most others, especially Yeomyeong, there was neither a need nor a reason to learn that technique because he didnt know how to use magic.However, the moment Corvus, scattering black feathers, closed the distance, Yeomyeong asked without realizing it.What is the true intention of the Black Wing Flow?It was an unexpected and rude question. How could he casually ask about the true intention of a martial art?However, since Corvus already regarded him as an apprentice, she replied without hesitation.Choosing the path between the crossroads, where I go is the way.The true intention of Corvuss life. Faced with this, Yeomyeongs gaze lost its focus as he stared at her andSuddenly closed his eyes.It was baffling for Corvus, who had been trying to unleash his Killing Aura.Did he just fall into a state of perfect selflessness? All of a sudden?Her voice mixed with astonishment as the last thing he heard as Yeomyeongs consciousness fell deep into his mind. * * *Yeomyeong woke up in a forest filled with the scent of blood. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. On the green-tinted ground, trees so thick that they couldnt be encircled by arms, along with some familiar corpses densely stacked together.He stared at the forest for a while, unable to regain his senses, before recalling what happened before he opened his eyes.The memory of losing consciousness as soon as he heard the true intention of the Black Wing Flow from Corvus.He didnt panic. He had already experienced something like this before.Wasnt this what happened when he heard about the true intention of the Surging Wave technique from Seti?Back then, he had suddenly fallen into a trance without any warning.The only difference now was that he wasnt alone.To his right stood a crimson elephant that had the exact same voice as Mara.Their massive figure was large enough to tower over Yeomyeong, with fluttering ears and long tusks; the typical appearance of a male Indian elephant.Yet, the human Mara he had seen before had such an androgynous appearance that it was impossible to tell if they were male or femaleAnd while Yeomyeong was lost in such trivial thoughts, he heard a voice calling him from the left.A blonde girl was looking around in confusion.Yeomyeong shrugged as he looked at her, who had her hair elegantly styled in a bun.This is probably my dream.I said this is my dream. And I should be the one asking questions. Miridith, why are you here?Faced with Yeomyeongs question, the elf princess blinked as if she didnt understand the situation.A brief silence ensued.Just as Mara swung his trunk to graze on the grass, Miridith spoke again.What?Before Miridith could even finish, Mara burst into laughter. It was a laughter so boisterous, that it seemed like the entire forest was shaking.Of course, Yeomyeong couldnt laugh. Chapter 107: Special Training (8) * * *Golden hair tied halfway back, complemented by fair skin, deep green eyes, and long eyelashes; a girl whose eyes curved beautifully whenever she smiled.If only she didnt have long ears or at least her family name wasnt Marx, even Yeomyeong might have been tempted by her innocent beauty.Back when he met her at Incheon, he came to know her as Miridith Ipp Marx, but at the academy, she was Soe Miri.And now, within his state of perfect selflessness, sheJust call me Miri.Its just a nickname. You dont need to feel burdened by it. It feels strange to use my full name even in a dream, doesnt it?Her usual calm demeanor was gone, an excited voice taking its place. The joy in her expression was an added bonus.This wasnt the kind of behavior one would expect when alone with a strange man, especially not in a forest piled high with corpses. And it wasnt as if they were on a date or something. So, Yeomyeong didnt really care.A dream was essentially an extension of ones memories and unconscious mind.Be it a janitors dream filled with fatigue or an enlightened superhuman in their state of perfect selflessness, the core remained the same.Thus, the Miridith before him was also a fake created by Yeomyeongs memory and unconsciousthough she looked as lively as the real MiridithBy the way are you certain this isnt a wet dream? If youre too embarrassed to be honest about it, you dont have to worry about me.I was actually a bit curious myself. About the erotic dreams humans have.An elf princess definitely wouldnt say something like that, right?Why would the pure elf, who had been scouring through the ashes for the keepsakes of her deceased older brothers, be interested in something like erotic dreams?Shaking off the last of his doubts, Yeomyeong responded firmly.As I said, its not that sort of dream.Then why did you summon me in this dream?Miridith narrowed her eyes, as if challenging him for an answer.Yeomyeong sighed and recounted the event that took place before he fell into a trance.There wasnt much to tell. He had fought against a temporary teacher due to his Killing Aura, learned the true intention of the martial art, and suddenly fell into a trance. That was all.Killing Aura? Enlightenment? Yeomyeong-ssi, how is your enlightenment related to me?I think figuring that out is part of the enlightenment.Hmm Does it mean that entering an elfs dream itself is some sort of enlightenment?While the two were discussing and pondering among themselves, Mara interjected.- The statement was both abrupt and filled with a meaning so profound that Yeomyeong was unable to understand it yet.Seeing both Yeomyeong and Miridith with question marks above their heads, Maras androgynous voice continued.That heat haze martial art is a Divine Art? But everyone who has seen it so far calls it a Demonic Art.Mara snorted with a hmph and added.Release him? Yeomyeong looked at Mara, somewhat confused by the statement.Yeomyeong did not respond. To be more precise, he had nothing to say.It was an unspoken affirmation.The elephants expression twisted, and his tusk trembled.Mara swung his trunk in a fit. Yeomyeong reached out to counter, but it proved to be meaningless.The moment the long trunk touched him, Maras entire body transformed into a translucent mist.Maras misty form was unable to say anything. He only gaped his mouth in silence, cursing Yeomyeong.After observing the scene for a moment, Yeomyeong shook his head and turned back to Miridith.Miri, do you have anything to share?Um me? Not really?I didnt mean to pressure you. No need to worry about it.Saying that, Yeomyeong closed his eyes.Regardless of everything else, he had a strong feeling of certainty that he would only awaken from this state of perfect selflessness by attaining enlightenment.He fell into deep contemplation, just like when he realized the true intention of the Surging Wave technique. No, rather, he tried to.However, just as he was trying to enter a meditative state, Miridith suddenly spoke up.Her voice was thick and desirous, completely different from a moment ago.* * *Dung Beetle, I do have something to give you but can I ask you a question first? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A question? What sort of question?The day the curse was lifted, what did you do with Seti?The atmosphere between you two was so ideal, that you almost kissed on the rooftopuntil her clueless siblings interrupted you.Yeomyeong slowly opened his eyes, which he had closed just moments ago, and stared at Miridith. She was poking the ground with a branch she had picked up from somewhere.What do they call it again? Oh, right, did you climb the stairway to adulthood, as humans say?Why are you asking me that all of a sudden?Instead of answering, Miridith stuck the branch she was holding into the ground.As the branch, with its leaves still attached, was planted into the soil, it looked almost like a small tree.I was just wondering if youve given up on revenge.What?You dont know revenge? Revenge. Revenge for the dead janitors.Yeomyeong didnt bother asking her how she knew about that.Her eyes, which had been glowing green just moments before, had already turned blood-red.Its not over. The Korean government and the Player theyre still alive, arent they?And you know right? Miridiths brothers were also killed by the Player.He knew. The last bodies Dung Beetle had cleaned up were theirs.But Miridith has never dreamed of revenge. Why? Because she knew that Dung Beetle would do it on her behalf. You would find the Player and exact revenge that is a hundred, no, a thousand times more brutal.You Who are y? Im not done talking.With her finger on her lips, Miridith locked eyes with Yeomyeong.Dung Beetle-ssi, your revenge is far from over, so why are you caught up in romance all of a sudden? Do you like Seti that much? Do you like her enough to give up on revenge?Ive been holding back all this while, you know. When you were playing hero in Manchuria, and when you were playing student at the academy I remained silent.Yeomyeong clenched his fists.Whether his golden eyes turned cold or not, the thing donning Miridiths appearance kept talking.Ah, are you perhaps thinking something along the line of Its okay because Seti is my partner in revenge?Thats a foolish thought. It might have been different if it were only against the government, but the Player is not Setis enemy. And above allAbove all?Seti has sisters, remember? Not just one, but three. And what about you? You have nobody.The desirous voice pierced his chest as it entered his ears.And when the time comes where Seti must choose between revenge and her sisters, will she really choose revenge? You know she wont.The elf princess licked her lips like a snake eyeing its prey.So, you were also planning to run away, right? Because deep down, you want to choose Seti over revenge. , love, thats a perfect excuse, isnt it?And before he realized it, Yeomyeong reached out and grabbed Miridith by the neck.Beneath her soft skin, he could feel her fragile neck bones, ready to snap at any moment.Youre starting to get it now, right? The reason you were overflowing with Killing Aura.Shut up.Here, let me tell you the reason. The Yeomyeong in your head wants to live a normal life with Seti, as a human, but the Dung Beetle in your heart doesnt want that. Yeomyeong tightened his grip around her neck.However, instead of diminishing, Miridiths voice only grew more seductive.Your mind and heart are at odds, that is why your Killing Aura is seeping out of your body. That crow bitch said shed help you, but its only a temporary fix. But you already knew that, right? Theres no point in draining the Killing Aura if you dont get rid of the root cause.So whats the solution? Its simple. Give up on everything except revenge. Think about it. Why bother hunting down the Player when you can just kill all the students at the academy?She laughed. With a beautiful smile, she whispered.Go back to Korea this instant, storm the meeting of ministers at the Gyeongmudae, and set fire to the National Assembly hall. Innocent civilians will die? So what? The janitors were innocent civilians too.Yeomyeong tightened his grip even more. However, the more he did, the more Miridith pressed her body against him.Why do you keep pretending to be a good person, Dung Beetle?She traced her slender finger along Yeomyeongs chest, moving from his chest to his neck, and from his neck to his lips.You swore in front of their graves that you would kill everyone involved in their deaths.Her delicate finger slipped in, brushing against his tongue. The metallic scent of blood filled his mouth.And while were at it, lets kill Seti And the Saintess too. Then you wont waver anymore.Her sisters might get in the way, so lets kill them too. And that Ado boy you couldnt kill earlier get rid of him too. The crow? You dont have to be scared of her. Just ambush her. You saw it earlier, didnt you? Even a Beastfolk wont be able to survive a direct hit from your Comet Sword.Her breath grew excited as it brushed against his face.Youll do it, right? Revenge?If you nod right now youll wake up from this trance stronger than ever; with a power that will dwarf the Black Wing Flow or the Mrc Divine Arts.Her sweet voice continued to tempt him, but Yeomyeong did nothing.Dung Beetle?And when the elf princess could no longer contain herself and asked, he chomped hard on her fingers squirming inside his mouth.There was no severed finger. No scream.However, the fake Miridith flinched, stepping back in surprise.What do you think youre doing?Yeomyeong spat out the blood filling his mouth. The faint taste of toothpaste lingering from her blood.What I need to do.Miridithor rather, his Killing Auras expressiontwisted.So, in the end, youre really going to give up on revenge?Thanks to her natural looks, even that seemed beautiful, but beauty alone couldnt block a punch.The fist imbued with the mana from the Surging Wave technique struck Miridiths face.No.Yeomyeong didnt stop there. He grabbed her by the collar as she fell.This is just a problem between you and me.And with those short words, Yeomyeong began beating her mercilessly.He didnt stop until the Killing Aura in his dream could no longer raise its head.1. ?? literally means "ray of the sun." It refers to Mrc, a local Indian deity associated with sunlight. Mrc cannot be seen, grasped, or touched. The elusive nature of sunlight is sometimes likened to a mirage. In Indian mythology, Mrc is described as one of the six sons of Brahma or as the spouse of the sun god. Therefore, it is unclear whether Mrc is male or female, although it is often depicted in the form of a goddess. Chapter 108: Special Training (9) * * *Yeomyeong stopped moving his fist. He had long forgotten the number of blows he had thrown, but his fist could no longer move.Panting for breath, he felt neither a sense of guilt nor lowly thrill for beating up a fragile woman.Of course not. The one in front of him was nothing more than a shell of Miridith possessed by his Killing Aura.Yeomyeong tossed the Killing Aura in his grasp onto the ground.And then, he, too, collapsed onto the ground, staring at the sky.The sky was speckled and dirty, like the one over Incheon, where he grew up.For some reason, he felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He longed for some alcohol, but all he could swallow was dry saliva.As his throat burned with thirst, the Killing Aura spoke in a dying voice.You will regret this.Even as its form melted away, it stared straight at Yeomyeong.Revenge.Ill take care of it myself.Ill get my revenge and live without shame before the Foreman and hyung-nims. Thats all there is to it.Heh h-how laughableSuccess or failure, thats all my responsibility. Ill bear it all. And most importantlyYeomyeong looked the Killing Aura straight in the eyes. The twisted pair of eyes bubbled and fumed with rage.I have yet to forgive anyone, and I wont in the future. So now leave.Heh h-heh t-this isnt the end, I I amThe Killing Aura disappeared before it could complete its sentence, vanishing from his dream like dust washed away by the rain or like impurities melting into molten iron.Yeomyeongs eyes remained rooted at the spot for a while before turning his gaze to the branch stuck in the ground.The small branch that stood like a tree trembled under Yeomyeongs gaze and then fell over.For reasons he couldnt explain, Yeomyeong erected it again and buried it a little deeper this time.After a moment, he spoke to the sole remaining uninvited guest.Mara, you knew that was my Killing Aura from the start, didnt you?Mara, the elephant floating in his misty form, looked at him nervously.Seeing an expression of injustice spread across the elephants face, which oddly felt human to Yeomyeong, he snickered as he responded.Cut the crap.Mara sounded outright indignant, ready to shout his protest.However, Yeomyeong raised his hand to stop him before he could proceed.Enough. Now get out of my dream.Mara shook with excitement, but Yeomyeongs next words crushed his short-lived joy.But before you go, leave that flying martial art behind.Why? You dont want to?As expected, it was a martial art that required certain conditions to be fulfilled. No wonder he wasnt able to steal it no matter how hard he tried.Yeomyeong couldnt help but give a weary smile at the elephants passionate reaction. Who was calling whose dream a hell?Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he pushed his hair back as he spoke.Then, give me something else.Well, I cant help it if you dont want to. Lets talk when I come back here again.As Yeomyeong stood up and turned to leave, Mara quickly interjected.What? Is it a martial art?- Saying that, Mara used his trunk to pick up a small stone and began drawing on the ground.Yeomyeong observed him closely, curious about what he was drawing, but soon saw a crude blueprint and a series of numbers take shape.What is this?Seeing Yeomyeong look up with a puzzled expression, Mara pointed to the drawing with his trunk.Ah, information for a heist? As expected of a criminal, the information he offered as payment was just pathetic.Yeomyeongs brow furrowed just as Mara continued to elaborate.So, its the property of a gangster? This just keeps getting more interesting.Something I would want?As if revealing a significant secret, Mara leaned in close and whispered.It was unexpected informationso unexpected that it seemed impossible to trust.Not only did Mara know about the extra components for the Handle of Uragan, but he also knew its location?Yeomyeong looked at him suspiciously, but Mara flapped his ears like he had just delivered a great piece of intel.How am I supposed to trust this crude map and password?Mara, who had been filled with excitement at the thought of being released, was caught off guard by Yeomyeongs skeptical response.- How am I supposed to take this information at face value and let you go just like that?Seeing Maras attitude as if asking why he questioned something so obvious, Yeomyeong flinched and turned stiff.How did this bastard know about the Saintess Foresight?Seeing Mara speak like someone who had a lot of knowledge about Foresight, Yeomyeong understood that it meant that someone in this creatures organization could use Foresight, or at the very least, a colleague who knew of it and could take precautions.Recalling how Kahal Maghdu was caught off guard by the Saintess sudden appearance back in Manchuria, it seemed that their seer wasnt as powerful as the Saintess.Still, Foresight itself was dangerous, and Yeomyeong pondered whether he should squeeze more information out of Mara.However, it didnt take him long to arrive at a decision.He deemed that it was more dangerous to keep an unknown being in a dream than to rely on information from a terrorist organization that couldnt be cross-verified.Alright, deal. So, how do I release you?What sounded like something that would have terrified ordinary superhumans, was truly a simple matter for the two of them.Having understood the true intentions of Mrc Divine (?) Arts and Black Wing Flow, Yeomyeong, along with Mara, awoke from his state of perfect selflessness half a day later.It had been a day and a half since he first entered the state of perfect selflessness.* * *Miridith opened her eyes. The first thing that appeared before her eyes was a familiar yet strange ceiling.Was this the Academy infirmary?Comrade Miri?By the time she managed to regain her senses, Rime had approached her with a wet towel, confirming the presence of someone nearby.Leaning her forehead against the wet towel in a daze, Miridith began to speak hesitantly.Rime, how long how long have I been dreaming?You have been dreaming all day.All day?You fell asleep yesterday around noon, and you have just woken up, so you have been in the dream for over twenty hours.That long? Miridith shuddered and let out a shaky breath.Seemingly misunderstanding her reaction, Rime gently stroked her forehead and asked cautiously.Whose dream did you enter? Was there another elf somewhere close?Miridith did not respond. No, she couldnt answer.She could still feel sensations from the dream vividly.The excitement of connecting with a human for the first time.The fear consumed by unknown emotions.And the ruthless violence.Everything was new, strangea feeling she couldnt explain with any words she knew.However, one thing was certain: for the first time in her life, she had experienced a humans emotions to the fullest.Joy and sorrow, anger and pleasure, despair and determination all of it.If there was anything that disappointed her, it was that she wasnt able to see all of the memories. His memories had gaps, as if concealed by shadows.If only she couldve seen them all, she mightve understood everything about him.Miridith regretted not seeing those missing pieces.RimeAfter savoring the dream for a while, Miridith called out to her escort cautiously.Yes, comrade.The silver-haired elf, who had been watching her with concern, grasped her hand tightly. Feeling her warmth, Miridith voiced the thought that had just come to her.The special teacher application It starts today, right?You do not need to worry about that. The Principal has already made arrangements for you to attend Mage Micheles lessons.Please cancel that.Pardon? But you were looking forward to the Mages lessonsDung Beetle I mean, Cheon Yeomyeong. You know him, right?For a brief moment, Rimes expression twisted, but she recovered quickly.Seeing an uncharacteristically honest reaction from Rime, Miridith said with a grin.Please help me apply to the same special teacher as him.He applied to just one person uh, a Beastfolk named Corvus. Are you sure about this?Yes, thats fine.Rime pursed her lips, as if searching for words to object, but eventually bowed her head.Understood. I will do as you ask.Thank you for going along with my whim. Oh, and could you please bring me some tissues?Tissues? What do you need them for?Miridith tilted her head slightly. And as she did, blood began trickling from her nose.Rime hurried off to fetch the tissues, and while she was gone, Miridith held her bloodied nose and laughed.After all, this nosebleed was proof of the dream she had just experienced. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 109: Interlude - Darulma Dune * * *The dwarves on Earth no longer lived in the mountains.The traditional underground stone homes had long been replaced by apartments, and their kins mountain range palaces exchanged for modern mansions.While the kindred from his homeland, along with the other races, would look at them and ramble on about how they had abandoned their traditions or betrayed their homeland, Earths dwarves would simply scoff in return.Had they betrayed their traditions? Hardly so.They still exchanged pickaxes during their coming-of-age ceremonies.They also wore ceremonial outfits made from mountain goat fur at weddings, ate barley stonebread and drank barley beer during holidays, and celebrated together.They didnt ignore their traditions; its just that they were no longer bound by the past.Because the miners who had spent their lives excavating, and the craftsmen who lived and died for their masterpieces, had already perished during Yellow Winter.The dwarves who had stayed back in the modern world were nothing more than capitalistic entrepreneurs and workers chasing after paychecks.Of course, as with any place, there were exceptions.A few outdated dwarves still babbled on about tradition and vengeance.These were the old kin, born before Stalins invasion.Darulma Dune hated them.He hated how they lived in a house that was no different from an underground bunker even though they had perfectly good apartments, and how they ran the clans business as if it were their own personal empire.A business exclusively for dwarves, run by dwarves? What a load of nonsense.How could anyone still be so foolish in this era of globalization?If only they agreed to a merger with the Earthians, the company could have grown severalfold by now.But this wasnt just about the size of the company.The biggest stumbling block was their selfish mindsetthinking it was enough as long as their own race was well-fed and living well.What good was it for the dwarven company to make donations, start an ad campaign in the media, and build a good public image?All that reputation would simply vanish overnight as soon as a jobless Earthian went on TV and said, I lost my job because of the dwarves.It didnt help that the Republican Party presidential candidate was a lunatic calling for the restriction of dwarves voting rights.If dwarves didnt wish to become the next Jews, they needed to change their attitude and start actively collaborating with humans.Darulma.At the voice coming from ahead, Darulma flinched and snapped out of his thoughts.When he looked up, he saw the worried eyes of the old dwarf who had been guiding him.Darulma lowered his head almost instinctively and responded.What is it, uncle?I called out because you look a bit pale. I guess you are worried considering that youre meeting the family head after so long.Dont worry about it too much. As long as you have a just reason, even the family head wont be able to reprimand you harshly. After all, hes still your father.Darulma said nothing, and the old dwarf, whom he addressed as eldest uncle from his paternal side, didnt seem to be expecting a reply either. He simply resumed walking.The sound of their footsteps echoed through the corridor, a recreation of the old underground passageways.And after they arrived before a massive iron door, the old dwarf spoke again.Youre on your own from here on.Uncle, arent you coming?I will be waiting here. Dont worry about me. Seeing that its been a while, take your time catching up with your father.Catch up? Darulma swallowed the words rising in his throat and simply bowed to his eldest uncle.As the sound of his eldest uncle opening the iron door resounded, Darulma stepped inside.* * * sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment Darulma stepped through the door, he unwittingly clicked his tongue.He could never grow accustomed to the sight that greeted him, no matter how often he saw it.The first thing that caught his eye were display cases filling the enormous room.Like the bookshelves in a grand library, the cases were packed with similar items.The severed heads of Stalins statues.The busts, varying in material, size, and shape, were authentic pieces taken from various Stalin statues erected in communist countries.It was a scene that truly conveyed the vengeful spirit of a dwarf on the brink of madness, or rather, one who had already gone mad.Avoiding eye contact, Darulma hurriedly crossed between the display cases, afraid that the hatred and madness might infect him as well.After walking for about a minute, he was hit by a foul stench.A sharp, sour stench, similar to rotting beer, filled his nostrils.Darulma stopped in his tracks and looked toward the source of the smell. An old dwarf sat hunched over at a small desk in a corner of the room.O Five GodsA thin, emaciated body, uncharacteristic of a dwarf, with sunken eyes and a long beard that extended down to his feet.That old dwarf was Skelma Dune, the former head of their clanand Darulmas father.Who is it?Skelma asked without even sparing him a glance. Darulma bowed as he answered.Its me, Father. Darulma.And as soon as that awkward greeting came to an end, Skelma rose from his seat.In his hand was a small piece of Stalins severed bust.Darulma my son, the one who brought about that disaster in Manchuria.Disaster, you say? I resolved everything you asked me to the dragon and I even stopped Manchuria from collapsing.Resolved? You call that resolving the issue? Do you need me, your father, to list out your mistakes one by one, or will you confess them yourself?Darulma gulped, bowing even deeper, yet remaining silent.The tense silence between the two dwarves hung in the air fleetingly, then dissipated.Fine, if thats how you want to do it, Ill spell it out for you. First, the World Trees crystal. Where did you use that?ThatThat was intended for the cardinal of the Holy Nation. But instead, you gave it to some mercenary? And on top of that, you did it yourself.Darulma opened his mouth to counter, but his father was quicker, hurling the bust in his hand straight at him.The bust struck Darulmas forehead, sending him crashing to the floor. He clenched his teeth, stifling a cry of pain.I could have overlooked that. But ? How could you give him the Golden Seal as well?Skelma shot to his feet, striding toward Darulma who was still lying on the ground.Son have you gone senile already? Did you forget about the importance of the Seal?I havent forgotten.Darulma trailed off. The Golden Seal, the symbol of the dwarf king, a priceless dwarven treasure. But What could I do? The Seal recognized the mercenary as its owner. So how could I have taken it from him?What?Dont ask me how it happened. It already did! The Seal only accepted his mana after he freed the dragon!Darulma spoke the truth, but truth and persuasion were two different things.It was hard for him to believe even after seeing it with his own eyes, so what about his father?You call that an explanation?As expected, his father didnt believe him.Skelma, who had somehow managed to close the distance between them, glared down at Darulma with blazing eyes.King Daval, the former owner of the seal, has been dead for ages! No one else can transfer ownership! Not the dragon! Not me! Not even the Five Gods!The old dwarfs eyes flared with madness, drool dripping from his mouth.But you expect me to believe that a mere Earthian was able to obtain the ownership of the seal? That! Do you even realize how absurd that sounds?!Even if it were true, if you were a real dwarf! You would have killed him and taken it back! And returned with the Seal in hand, not empty handed!Darulma clenched his eyes shut. He found it hard to believe that this stubborn dwarf was someone he once respected as a father. What made him like this?Fighting back his tears, he replied.Father, you said kill him? Who was I supposed to kill? Have you gone blind from following those idiotic press?You insolent wretch!While the media is clamoring that its all thanks to the Saintess, I saw it with my own eyes. He is the one who defeated the dragon. Attempting to kill him would be madness !Skelma grabbed Darulma by the collar. The strength not befitting his old body squeezed his sons neck.Darulma. f-father.Lets say lets just say that everything you said is true.His fathers hands, which were choking him, trembled violently, as if struggling to hold on to his last thread of sanity.Regardless, we need the Seal I need no, we all need the Royal Seal. You know that, dont you?We need the Seals unlocking ability to find Stalin!Darulma wanted to tell his father that it was just his delusion.How could Stalin possibly be alive in another dimension?However, he couldnt bring himself to say it.Just like the dragon in Manchuria, the thirst for revenge that burnt even oneself was immune to any logic or persuasion.I I have a planSkelma remained silent for a long time even after hearing the answer. As the hand around the neck trembled and Darulmas breath became more laboredThen speak.Only then did the pressure around his neck ease.Back on his feet, Darulma coughed and gasped for air.I will make Cheon Yeomyeong our ally.Skelma frowned. Perhaps due to the last sliver of faith he still held for his son, he didnt lash out.Ive already built a rapport with him. Ive also given him access to our workshops, elixirs, and even spread rumors to the press that we share a special relationship with each other.Hmm.If we put forward a request to borrow the Seals power, he will gladly agree.Skelma remained silent. Darulma, trying to hide his nerves, continued.And thats not all. When we eventually find Stalin, his strength will be invaluable. Isnt that why weve been supporting a mercenary group in the first place?ThatsIsnt it to secure power that money cant buy! Cheon Yeomyeong is exactly that power.After making his case, Darulma nervously gauged his fathers reaction. Skelma stroked his beard, seemingly weighing the options.So, hes the one who brought down the dragon?Yes. Captain Kwon Mongju personally confirmed it. He single-handedly severed the dragons wings and legs.A talent nearing dragonslayer status How old is he, again?Hes just a first-year at the academy.Darulma didnt stop there. He went on, rambling about how Cheon Yeomyeong was the first and likely last transfer student to Lord Howe Academy, and how he had personally stopped the terror attack at the academy.Did his explanation finally get through? His fathers reaction didnt seem to be bad.The madness in Skelmas eyes gradually faded, replaced by a glimmer of the sharp intellect he possessed when he first built the company.So, when will he be coming to visit our workshop?I, uh havent received word yet. But since hes a student at the academy, itll probably be during the breakIt will be too late by then.Humans forget easily. A few months is all it takes for them to drift away.Darulma felt an inexplicable sense of unease and foreboding. And before he could say anything, Skelma picked up the bust of Stalin that he had thrown earlier.What weapon does he use?He mainly uses a sword.A sword If its to be made from dragon bones, it will take at least half a year. If we accept the order during the break and start making it immediately, we could give it to him as a gift when he moves up to the second year.Son, do you know how long until Superhuman Olympia begins this year?Superhuman OlympiaA competition held every three years where young Superhumans, who were yet to reach adulthood, competed against each other.Its been delayed because of the recent terror attack, but even so, it will take place within half a year.How could he not know? Dungan Heavy Industries was one of the events sponsors.Exactly, no later than six months. So, son, should we give him the weapon before the tournament or after?We should take the order immediately. If the craftsmen work hard, they can finish it on time. Ill contact him immediately.Darulma stood as he spoke. He wanted nothing more than to leave the room as quickly as possible, but Skelma didnt let him go.Wrong.What do you mean?To win someones heart, you cant simply rely on ordinary methods. Have you already forgotten what I taught you?Words spoken by his father before his descent into madness began. Darulma lowered his head to suppress the surge of emotions.Father, then.Dont just contact him. Go to him in person.Go in person? Darulma was flustered, but Skelma continued.No matter how much you pressure the craftsmen, a sword created under time constraints will never be a masterpiece.So dont just place an orderget a better sword and bring it to him.Saying that, Skelma unexpectedly tossed Stalins bust again. Caught off guard, Darulma instinctively grabbed it.Take one of the best swords from the vault of the family head No, take all of them and let him choose.Make it clear to everyone that we are his sponsors. Do you understand?Darulma nodded silently in acknowledgment, and thus, the conversation between father and son came to an end.Without another word, Darulma turned around and left, while the final spark of brilliance faded from his fathers eyes.The sound of soft footsteps echoed through the room, surrounded by countless busts of Stalin staring in silence. Chapter 110: A Teaching for The Apprentice Change is easy.Restoring things is whats difficult. Memoirs Of The Second Western Expansion - The Last Words of a Certain Forest Dweller * * *As spring drew to a close, the morning that all the students of Lord Howe Academy had been eagerly awaiting arrived. Beneath the sky tinged with the blue hues of dawn, young leaves silently endured the chilly breeze, and flowers, unable to let go of spring just yet, shed dewdrops.Though it was still pretty early for the students to be awake, not a single student in the first-year dormitory was still asleep.However, none of the usual morning hustle and bustle was present.The martial arts department students, who usually rushed to the training room at the break of dawn, and the magic department students, who would typically be making preparations for their daily meditation, were all grappling with a single piece of paper. Special Training Application Form S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This one sheet of paper could be submitted to the office starting today. On it were rows of names recognizable at mere a glancegraduates, prominent figures in the academic world, and famous superhumans.Just seeing the list was enough to make ones heart race, but the students were hesitant to fill out their applications.Was it because they were happily debating about which teachers class to take? No, their headaches were caused by a different concern.At the bottom of the flashy form was a single line of text in very small print: Though no one had explained it, the students instantly understood what it implied. It was the teachers who chose the students. In other words, if a student wasnt chosen, that was it.In an attempt to show some consideration, the academy allowed up to five applications. But even then, five was the dead limit.And what if, by some chance, a student wasnt selected for any of their top five choices?That went without saying. At best, theyd be stuck with whatever teacher was left, and at worst, theyd completely miss out on the special classes.Things had now reached a point where every student was engaging in a subtle battle of wits.A fierce battle to be chosen by the more famous or desirable guest teacher.Which teacher would attract the most students, and which teacher would be the least popular?They also had to gauge which teachers were preferred by each grade, avoid students like the Saintess or the Vessel who would obviously be chosen, and sort through which teachers were more likely to be overwhelmed with first-choice applicantsAnd after racking their brains like this for days, many students were yet to make any choices even on the morning of the application day.- The students were all gathered in the dormitory hallways, lounges, and lobbies, exchanging information or airing their worries.Then, in the midst of it all, someone cautiously spoke up.The who first brought it up was probably trying to lighten the mood, but the students, lost in their unsolvable dilemmas, immediately shifted the conversation.The students began spinning wild fantasies about Cheon Yeomyeong.Starting from the stories about his time as a mercenary revealed in the media, to his skills in martial arts and even unconfirmed rumors about his love life, their discussion covered a wide range of topics.And it wasnt until the dormitory head cleared his throat that the students stopped talking about Cheon Yeomyeong.Or rather, it would be more accurate to say that they had already found answers to all their questions.But even after someone said that, no one actually went to find Cheon Yeomyeongs room.While they all wracked their heads, someone sitting in the lobby abruptly stood up and spoke.Damn, youre all just blabbering.Wesleythe boy with the buzz cut hair, who had fought Yeomyeong over his room, slammed his hands down on the table and said.Hey! Ill go and ask, so stop with the gossip. Petty little bastards.Some students protested, claiming they werent gossiping or criticizing him, but they didnt stop Wesley.Since he was volunteering to find out what everyone was curious about, they had no reason to stop him.As both the dormitory head and the students watched his back grow distant, Wesley headed toward Cheon Yeomyeongs room. * * *Contrary to the atmosphere in the dorm, Cheon Yeomyeongs room was quiet. The morning sun peeked through the window with caution, but the two boys facing each other paid it no mind.As the silence under the sunlight prolonged, Yeomyeong put down the documents he was holding and said.This is rather disappointing, Baonic.The boy facing him flinched. He tried to protest but couldnt meet Yeomyeongs gaze.I-I have tried my best! Its not that easy to find someone with the Imperial Knights sword in such a vast academyYeomyeong said nothing and simply stared at Baonic in silence.His golden eyes, illuminated by the sunlight, were as chilling as ever. Feeling the Killing Aura, Baonic swallowed hard and said.Although its not easy, Ill definitely find him. B-but if you could give me a few more cluesA clue, Yeomyeong sunk into the backrest of his chair and thought about the Player.The Players mockery, the sword he wielded, and his claims about this being a game.Hell be on the hunt for strange-fated objects.Strange-fated objects?Yes, if theres any strange-fated objects within the academy, he most probably knows about it. Especially if its an object that appeared in the game.As soon as Yeomyeong finished speaking, Baonic narrowed his eyes, as if trying to remember something.Do you know something?Umm After the last terror attack, some of the strange-fated objects located in the second-year main building have disappeared.Why did you keep such an important fact to yourself until now?W-well, I simply assumed that you were the one who had taken them.As he said that, Baonic cautiously looked at Yeomyeong. Fortunately, Yeomyeongs gaze was not focused on him.His burning eyes were fixed in the direction of the second-year main building beyond the window.The net was shrunk once again. Suppressing the growing Killing Aura inside his chest, Yeomyeong reached for the desk.Which special class for the second year has the most applicants? Just take a guess.He asked as he picked up the special class application form from the desk.Uh its probably the class of Sir Dalruan, the former Imperial Knight. The Imperial Prince is in the second year so Why are you looking at me like that?Yeomyeong responded with a smile.You should apply to Sir Dalruans class.Me?Yes, you.Baonic was about to say something but kept his mouth shut.He wanted to argue but couldnt think of a rebuttal. After all, special classes were not part of the story he was well-versed with.As the silence persisted, Yeomyeong handed him the special class application form.In return, Ill give you one of the strange-fated objects hidden in the academy.HuhReally?Really.At that moment, all the doubts in Baonics mind vanished. He quickly snatched the special class application form from Yeomyeongs hand.You cant change your mind later, okay?And if you find the guy with the Imperial Knights sword, Ill give you even more. Stop with the chatterjust apply.Following that firm answer, a smile bloomed on Baonics face.What should he ask for? Martial Arts?No, he didnt even know where his talent lies yet. In times like this yes, an elixir was the right choice.Having made up his mind, Baonic also applied to the teachers related to the Imperial Prince besides Sir Dalruan.It wasnt a condition put forth by Yeomyeong, but it was a precaution in case he failed to get into Sir Dalruans class.Alright, its done.Having finished filling out the application, he waved it around proudly.It looked like a dog flaunting its leash, but he wasnt embarrassed.He didnt mind wagging his tail if that meant that he could live well in this damned world.Alright. Do you have any strange-fated object you want in particular? Ill get it for you before the special classes start.Fortunately, Yeomyeong was a good master. Well, at least for now.C-could you get me an elixir? Im still not a perfect Superhuman An elixir?You know, the neidan of that great clam under the bridge of the north island should be enough.If its just that, I can get it for you today itself.Yeomyeong patted Baonic on the shoulder in agreement before returning to his seat.As Baonic stared at his back with a subtle expression, he pulled out his own special class application form and was about to fill it out when someone knocked on the door.- * * *In the makeshift shrine for students in the first-year girls dormitory at Lord Howe Academy. The priest, Natsukawa, who taught the doctrines of Mordak at the academy, was feeling both astonished and bewildered.P-please, Saintess!No! I refuse!And the cause for her bewilderment was none other than the Saintess, whom she greatly revered. To be more precise, it was the Saintess attitude that was the problem.Saintess, please, you need to apply for Dame Joanna Thules special class. Its a directive from the Holy Nation itself!Well, those boomers arent here, are they?! I can just ignore that directive!B-boomers you say? If you call the Cardinals that.Of course, I should call them boomers if they are boomers! What else should I call them? It doesnt matter what the people at the top say, Im not taking Dame Joannas class. Absolutely not!Said the Saintess while rolling on the floor of the shrine.Her white priestly robes fluttered, and her white shoulder cape and hair lay sprawled across the floor.It was rather fortunates that Natsukawa was a priest serving the calm and composed Black Mordak, else she might have fainted at the shocking sight.Natsukawa squeezed her eyes shut and continued her persuasion.Do you know how many people have been trying to call you back to the Holy Nation after the terror attack?Sending Dame Joanna is the booI mean, the Cardinals consideration. After all, having someone by your side, especially a Holy Knight, would put the believers more at ease, wouldnt it?It was definitely a consideration made by the boomers so that she could continue attending the academy.It was an undeniable fact, so the Saintess didnt respond.However, that didnt mean she would agree to Natsukawas request.But theres no need for me to attend Dame Joannas class specifically.Saintess.Was she trying to come to some sort of compromise here? Natsukawa shook her head.At least for the sake of the believers who are worried about you.She pleaded with a desperate voice, but the Saintess pretended not to hear her.Instead, she stuffed the special class application form into her chest and sealed her mouth shut as if to say, Try to take this paper from me if you can.Saintess. Do you really have to do this?The Saintess remained silent. It was unclear what emotions were behind her blindfolded eyes, but it seemed like they wouldnt be able to resolve the situation through conversation.Natsukawa sighed and picked up her phone before calling someone.Hearing snippets of the call, the Saintess sensed something ominous and tried to leave the shrine, but Natsukawa was a step ahead and closed the door.Where are you running off to now?Oh, seriously! Just let me go!! Please wait.With the only exit blocked, the Saintess Invisibility Cloak was useless, so she slumped the shrines chair and sulked.And that was how the Saintess was confined to the shrine for some time.Someone knocked on the shrines door.- Followed by the gruff voice of a woman.Natsukawa beamed as she opened the door, while the Saintess cowered behind the chair in fright.Dame Joanna, you finally made it.An elderly woman with snow-white hair and a face full of wrinkles entered the shrine.However, the term old age didnt seem right when looking at her.Judging by the imposing aura she was radiating, the large scar running from her right eye to her lips, and a sturdy physique reminiscent of a bodybuilder, age was merely a number.Its been a while, Saintess!Joanna Thule, the retired, former vice-commander of the Holy Knight Order, smiled broadly and opened her arms wide on seeing the Saintess.The Saintess tried to flee in shock, but there was no way she would be able to outrun a full-fledged Holy Knight. And not long after, she was caught in the embrace of her muscular body.You seem to grow so much everytime we meet, Saintess. Youre almost unrecognizable now!The Saintess, struggling to break free from the embrace, soon realized that there was no way to escape by force and resigned herself to the hug.After a long emotional embrace, Joanna laughed heartily as she set her back down in her seat.Saintess, Ive heard from Natsukawa. You threw a tantrum about not wanting my escort?I didnt throw a tantrum.Natsukawa, who had been observing from behind, looked incredulous, but the Saintess ignored her and continued speaking.Its not that I dont want an escort I just dont want to use this chance to attend a special class on you, Joanna.And why is that?Well.The Saintess remained silent as she fidgeted with her lips. She couldnt bring herself to say that she wanted to be in the same class as the people she liked.Because she was a Saintess, and her opponent was a Holy Knight.So she answered in a slightly roundabout manner.I want to be in the same class as my friends.Ah, so its because of your friends. But Saintess, if they are your peers, wouldnt it be possible for them to attend the other classes with you? Does it have to be a special one?We dont have many classes together because they are from different departments. But special classes dont have such limitations. SoHmm?Joanna raised her eyebrows and glanced at Natsukawa.Her expression seemed to ask, Who are these friends she is talking about? but Natsukawa shook her head as if to say, I dont know either.After a brief pause, Joanna quickly came up with another solution.Then why not have your friends attend my class?No, thats.Why? Do your friends dislike my class?Joanna asked with a hearty laugh. The Saintess fidgeted with her fingers for a while before replying cautiously.Its not that, but if I make them take your class on my own accord, it would be an inconvenience.Blushing cheeks, cautious tone, fidgeting fingers.Seeing that, Joannas smile disappeared from her face and was replaced by the cold expression of a holy knight.It seems that your friend is quite exceptional.Though Joannas words were filled with skepticism, the oblivious Saintess took them at face value.Yes, they are exceptional.Natsukawa, who had no romantic experience, sighed as soon as she heard the Saintess answer, but Joanna was different.She had seen a Holy Knight blinded by love give up both his Holy Sword and his future.The Saintess current expression resembled that of the Holy Knight. Was it her imagination, or just a coincidence of bloodlines?Either way, this was not something Joanna could tolerate.Saintess.She knelt to match the Saintess eye level.If you really dislike it, I will not force you into my special class. Whats important is your will.Her sudden statement startled Natsukawa, who was observing from behind, but Joanna continued undeterred.However, at the same time, your safety is also important. I cannot step back without knowing what kind of person your friend is.Well if its that kind of concern, you dont need to worry. I dont know about the other things, but that person truly cares for me.Cares for you, Saintess?Yes.The next moment, a young mans face came to Joannas mind.Though the face that came to the Saintess mind was that of Seti, she soon thought of Yeomyeong and shut her eyes tightly behind her blindfold.Unaware of the Saintess thoughts, Joanna stood up with a stern expression.Joanna?Saintess, one must strike the steel when its hot.What?Lets go to that friend immediately. I need to see for myself.No, Joanna, wait a moment!Realizing Joannas intention, the Saintess tried to escape, but Joanna was quicker and grabbed her hand.Come on, lets go.W-where to?The boys dormitory of course, or am I wrong?No, no, youre misunderstanding something! Joanna! Just wait!Despite the Saintess attempts to resist, Joanna dragged her out of the shrine.Watching the Saintess being helplessly dragged away, Natsukawa, who remained in the shrine, sighed and prayed.O Five Gods Chapter 119: Chapter One Boss, Intruder, And...(3) * * * Yeomyeong and Seti began to gather their mana instead of replying. Being familiar with who their opponent was, Seti even pulled out a small iron hammer she kept hidden in her bag. Seeing that the atmosphere had grown tense, as if a fight could break out at any moment, Ava spoke with a bitter smile. Uh Theres no need to be so wary. She spoke as if she was trying to calm a frightened child. And while wiping the blood dripping from her forehead, she added. I-I hope theres no misunderstanding; I really just want to talk Just as Avas tongue was about to start wagging again, Yeomyeong cut her off. Enough with your wordplay. Unless the four of you want a hole in your heads. Yeomyeong spoke, his gaze not on Ava but at the area behind her. Was it thanks to his growing familiarity with the Invisibility Cloak? His senses were able to accurately detect the three other organization members hiding behind her. Only then did Avas expression turn stiff. She could vividly feel her colleagues, hiding to back her up, hold their breaths. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You speak of killing way too easily. Especially when we are currently in the academy. Your tongue sure wags a lot for a terrorist. Seeing that youre a spy of the Secret Society that attacked the academy, Id probably get a reward rather than punishment if I kill you here and now, wouldnt I? He even knew that? Ava unknowingly showed a surprised expression, and she quickly hid it when she saw Seti having a similar reaction. Could you just give us a moment just a few minutes of your time? Id like a chance to prove our goodwill. Goodwill? As Yeomyeongs eyes turned cold, Ava hastily gestured behind her. One of her hidden colleagues stepped forward and threw a stack of documents. Perhaps there was some sort of spell cast on them as the documents flew steadily through the air before landing gently at Yeomyeongs feet. What is this? Yeomyeong asked without even sparing a glance at the documents. Ava explained, almost defensively. Information about the Incheon murderer. It contains all the data gathered by Interpol over the past six months and even the files hidden by the South Korean police. ??????????? The Incheon murderer also known as the Player. The moment he heard those words, Yeomyeong clicked his tongue inwardly. So youve been digging into me. I hope you dont take it the wrong way. As you know, there isnt a single information guild on Earth who hasnt tried to dig into you. We we were also just doing our job. Blue Rat, that woman, hid it too well, so we almost came up empty as well but we were somewhat lucky. After all, the Incheon black market is our territory. It was unclear whether it was a threat or an explanation. Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes at Ava. And though she was trying hard to appear calm on the surface, it wasnt hard to see the desperation hidden underneath. Ah, but I hope you dont misunderstand. We truly have no intention of using your past to threaten you. Then? As I said, its proof of our goodwill. We didnt sell your information, and the same can be said for the information those documents contain its all a token of goodwill from our society, hoping to get closer to you. Ava finished speaking with a faint smile as if she had gained the upper hand. So do you feel like talking now? If its fine with you, Id like to move this conversation elsewhere. At that point, Seti realized that things were getting complicated. She picked up the documents on the ground and looked at Yeomyeong. Yeomyeong met her blue eyes, which seemed to ask, What are you going to do? He clenched and unclenched his fist for a moment before speaking to Ava. Ava. Yes, have you made up your mind? If you insist, we can talk right here Your niece runs a pizza shop in Chicago, doesnt she? A look of surprise flashed across Avas face, only to disappear in the next instant. She controlled her expression so quickly that only a Superhuman would have noticed it. Ive never had Chicago pizza before. I wonder, do they serve it at funerals too? What in the world are you talking about Before she could finish her question, Yeomyeong kicked the ground. The mana from the Surging Wave technique swirling around him surged down his calf, propelling him forward in an instant. His target was not Ava but her colleagues hiding behind her. They tried to raise their weapons reflexively, but Yeomyeongs punch landed in their hiding place just a bit faster. Yeomyeongs fist dug deep into the side of the guy hiding between the bushes at the very front. The sensation of the mans rib breaking passing through his knuckles. And while the man grabbed his side and collapsed, Yeomyeong was already swinging his foot toward his next target. Stunned by the sudden ambush, the man reacted a step too late. As he belatedly raised a dagger, Yeomyeongs flying kick had already connected with his chin. The second guys head snapped to the side, and his eyes went blank. He didnt even have to pay attention to the third guy. The third man was already knocked out by the hammer Seti threw at his head. W-What in the world is Ava stuttered, unable to comprehend what just happened. It was understandable. To her, who wasnt superhuman, it must have seemed like all her hidden colleagues had collapsed in the blink of an eye. Regardless, pulling the dagger from the hand of the fallen man, Yeomyeong turned his head and spoke. Ava. I finally feel like talking a bit What about you? She didnt reply. To be precise, she couldnt answer. Seti had crept up on her and grabbed her by the neck. The intense pressure on her carotid artery made her consciousness fade. And just before she lost consciousness, the last thing she saw was Yeomyeongs golden eyes drawing closer with a dagger in hand. * * * Secret Society was a massive information guild that divided the underworlds intelligence business along with the Blue Rat. However, unlike the Blue Rat, which had one foot in the legal realm, they operated solely in the shadows or so the common(?) knowledge of the underworld went. However, what Yeomyeong had learned about them through the Authors Note was a bit more complicated. The Secret Society was not a unified organization. It was a loose assembly of individuals, groups, and ideologies gathered under one banner. From cultists called the Church of the Apocalypse, separatists advocating for the independence of the Empire, back-alley criminals, to activists for Beastfolk rights anyone could be part of it. What bound these seemingly unrelated group of people together was just one cause. Anti-Earth. The hatred, envy, and jealousy over what Earth had caused and accumulated over the past decades were the driving forces that held the Secret Society together. However not that long ago, their cohesion had visibly weakened. There could be countless reasons, but there was just one fundamental cause. A sense of disconnect among the members. The hatred felt by an old man whose hometown was polluted by mercury used in gold mining could not be the same as the hatred felt by a squire who was left jobless after the dissolution of the Knight Order. Whereas the determination of a noble who came to Earth because dollars held more value than lineage could not be the same as the resolve of a young man who lost his father to the U.S. military. The rage of an anti-Mage who joined the organization to prevent magic from being broadcast on TV was different from that of a woman who became a spy after losing her sister. To put it in a Korean perspective, their situation was similar to the internal conflict among the independence activists during the Japanese colonial period. The armed resistance faction that advocated for independence through the use of force versus the self-strengthening faction that wanted to raise the nations level to achieve independence. On top of that, there were now pro-Earth factions who, after experiencing Earth civilization, wanted to establish modern democracy beyond the Dimensional Portal, which only ended up complicating things even more. So why did they end up attacking the academy? Seti asked Yeomyeong, who had been explaining for a while. Leaning against a tree, Yeomyeong turned his head a little. Seti was sitting cross-legged on a tree stump, staring at him with curious eyes. Beside her were Ava and the other four Secret Society members, bound and piled up like luggage. Arent you supposed to ask where and how I got this information first? As Yeomyeong said that, wondering how to explain the Baonics note, Seti arched her brow. Well, thats true, but honestly, I dont think youd lie to me about something like this and if it were important, you wouldve told me beforehand. Right? Resting her elbow on her knee and propping her chin elegantly, Seti added. If its difficult to tell me about the source of the information, you dont have to. It feels nice at least have one secret between us. Ah, right. Its not like I keep any secrets from you now, do I, Yeomyeong? Should I make one now? Her eyes carried a subtle pressure. Yeomyeong cleared his throat and brought the conversation back on track. The recent terror attack at the academy was an independent action carried out by the faction within the Society that advocates for war. So it was just one faction acting on its own that bombed the academy and sent armed soldiers The Societys really a mess. Seti replied, the corner of her mouth rising slightly, her merciful smile suggesting she would allow this change of subject. Well, from the extremists point of view, it was a gamble worth taking. Burn down the academy to shake up the existing system, seize internal power, and kill the Saintess in the process. The Saintess? Why her? Because she has the blood of Earth mixed in her? How am I supposed to know? Maybe its just because those cultists have gone mad. Hmm But the fact that they nearly killed the Saintess became the problem Now the Society is having a tough time internally. That was if things were still progressing according to the Authors Notes. Since he had already changed the future, there were high chances that the internal struggle in the Society was different, too. The fact that the extremist Ava had approached him was enough proof. As Yeomyeong was lost in his thoughts, one of the unconscious members of the organization spoke up. It seems that you know a lot about us. It was Ava who managed to wake up first. Unlike the other members who had taken a direct hit from Yeomyeongs Superhuman attacks, only Ava was knocked out using an ordinary method. You know about our internal affairs, even about my niece I would probably believe it if you say that youre a Society executive Did the Blue Rat tell you? She didnt bother to hide the fact that shed overheard Yeomyeongs explanation. But Yeomyeong deliberately remained silent. Silence, which was neither a confirmation nor a denial, stretched out for a moment. Well, I cant help it if you dont want to tell me. Or maybe its for the best? It does help shorten the conversation. As Seti and Yeomyeong turned their gazes to her, Ava spoke while gasping. But Cheon Yeomyeong, I need to correct you regarding our organizations internal affairs the internal conflict is already over. Its over? Yes, the extremists have broken away. The extremists had broken away? This was another significant deviation from the storyline mentioned in Baonics note. As per the original story, the extremists were supposed to win and turn the entire Secret Society into a terrorist organization, with only a handful of surviving moderates cooperating with the protagonist. Yeomyeong furrowed his brows and asked. So why did the extremists come after me? To correct another misunderstanding Im not one of the extremists. While I did cooperate with the terrorist attack, but Ive quit. Avas wrinkled eyes alternated glances between Yeomyeong and Seti. She paused for a moment, then sighed and continued. My niece married an Earthian. She apparently fell for some good-for-nothing who frequented her pizza place. after what happened to her mother she still ended up with an Earthian Avas words, filled with lament, gave Yeomyeong a peculiar feeling of reflectionTo give up on revenge for ones family. Did she target all those young students with only that level of determination? Or did it shake even that determination Just as his thoughts began to wander, Yeomyeong shook his head to clear them. Alright, lets just have that conversation you mentioned. Right, the conversation, we should talk Though I didnt expect it to take place like this. Forcing her tightly bound to sit up halfway, Ava met Yeomyeongs eyes. Yeomyeongs golden gaze reflecting on her nutbrown eyes. Do you know? The mastermind behind the last terror attack was a priest from the Church. The Skinwalker Priest. When Yeomyeong responded, Ava nodded her head. If you know his name, you must also be aware of his abilities too. He somehow managed to slip away during the last attack and hid in a place even we couldnt find. So? The extremists who went their separate ways from us had given him some additional orders. Additional orders? With special teachers now involved, what can he do all by himself? Seti gazed at Ava with curiosity. After a moments pause, Ava spoke with a more serious expression. He plans to open the Dimensional Portal. What? We dont know the exact method that will be used; we only managed to intercept the orders. Yeomyeong and Seti exchanged glances. Opening the Dimensional Portal? At the academy? What would he do by opening the Dimensional Portal? They already had a small training Dimensional Portal for upperclassmen. No, before getting into those details Is that even possible? Is he some legendary archmage who can open a Dimensional Portal by himself? A sacrificial lamb. A sacrificial lamb? It sounds like a kind of secret code I havent figured it all out yet, but the order said that the Dimensional Portal can be opened by offering the blood of a black sheep Thats all that was written in the order. Ava was about to tell them she had shamelessly come to request a deal with them because of that. However, the atmosphere suddenly turned cold, forcing her to keep her mouth shut. A black sheep. The moment they heard those words, Yeomyeong and Setis expressions stiffened. Chapter 111: A Teaching for The Apprentice (2) * * * Perched on a tree overlooking the first-year boys dormitory at Lord Howe Academy, Corvus, the crow Beastfolk who had come looking for of her apprentice, sat feeling dejected. Like most Beastfolks who tried their best to blend into human society, she was used to the wariness humans directed at her. However, just because she was used to it didnt mean she wasnt affected. Like a scar being prodded, the pain remained the same. Just as the students doubts began to deepen, she roused her mana to block her sense of hearing. If their doubts were simply rooted in prejudice, she could have at least tried to refute them. However, in this situation, she couldnt, because the students concerns were based on reality. And in this self-created silence, she recalled the past. The memory of her kin, specifically her furry relatives, crossing the Dimensional Portal and arriving on Earth. To the Beastfolks of the Prairie, who considered all humans, except Superhumans and Mages, as delicacies, Earth appeared to be a land of opportunity. A land full of abundant feasts for the eye, spices, and mouthwatering humans. However, the foolish ones who had only ever lived in the wild were unaware that the human kingdoms in the northern regions, as well as the elves and dwarves, had already been crushed under the boots of Earths military. ??????????? And so they ate them. They leaped into the midst of the Earthians gathered to welcome them, chewing, tearing, and savoring. Unaware that this was being broadcast across the world, they roared and rejoiced. Those foolish relatives of hers did not understand the repercussions their actions would bring about. What did the collapse of the Abhuman1 equality movement on Earth and the cancellation of the UN Human Rights Agreement have to do with them? And was eating a few humans really that big of a deal? Wasnt it something that happened all the time? However, the Earthians felt differently. Earthian voters were not like the nobles from beyond the Dimensional Portal who wouldnt bat an eyelid if a few natives or serfs were eaten. Thus, they deployed troops to burn the Beastfolks grassland. The black muzzle of their machine guns spewed hundreds of bullets per minute, the sound of tank engines crushing the grasslands, and the scent of gunpowder as shells rained all over the Sanctuary. Many of her kin, who believed themselves to be wild predatorsno, the foolish onesdied helplessly. Although the Beastfolks who were able to manipulate mana achieved military miracles, it was nowhere near enough to turn the tide of the war. Only then did the more perceptive Beastfolks bow down to the Earthians. Her feathered and scaled relatives, who did not consume humans, were forgiven. Although the price they had to pay was expulsion from their homeland and forced labor in protected areas, it was still better than the fate that awaited their furry relatives. Her furry relatives who committed cannibalism were not forgiven And as Corvus was immersed in her past with her sense of hearing blocked A booming voice pierced her ears. Perhaps it was not that unpleasant to be pulled out from the past all of a sudden; Corvus unknowingly found herself listening to the voice. Cheon Yeomyeong, the name of the human who would soon become her apprentice. * * * Wesleys mana infused voice filled the dormitory. Yeomyeong stifled a bitter laugh on hearing the voice coming through the door. So thats the reason, huh. He was wondering why that boy had come to his room and suddenly asked him about his top choice. It turned out he just wanted to broadcast it to everyone? Seeing Yeomyeong shaking his head, Baonic, who was beside him, chimed in. Its probably a big deal for them. If the choices happen to overlap, it means that one of them will be kicked out. Even though it wasnt part of the novels original storyline, it wasnt that hard for Baonic to imagine how fierce the battle of wits among the students was. To be able to receive direct training from major NPCs who would only appear much later in the story If not for Yeomyeongs orders, Baonic, too, would have been racking his brains over whom to apply to. Baonic thought as he folded the special class application form neatly. He had some strange order forced upon him, yet Yeomyeong had chosen to train under an NPC like Corvus. How could he do that? Bitterness and resentment began to swell within his heart, but he kept it all to himself. He didnt have the courage to voice his complaints. To Baonic, Yeomyeong was nothing more than a merciless master who could break his neck whenever he felt like it. He could voice his discontent laterafter all, it wouldnt be too late if he waited until he had at least become a somewhat useful dog. With such thoughts, as Baonic paid close attention to Yeomyeongs reaction, a piece of information that might earn him some points came to mind. Uh, hey What is it? About the Chapter 1 boss He hasnt been caught yet, has he? It was a sudden question, but Yeomyeong was able to recall who the Chapter 1 boss Baonic was referring to. The priest of the Church, the mastermind behind the recent academy terror attack. According to the story in the notebook, he was supposed to die at the hands of the protagonist in the shelter, but he never made an appearance during the attack. We havent caught him yet. And given his abilities, we probably never will. The Chapter 1 boss abilities, as mentioned by Yeomyeong, were related to his true nickname. The Skinwalker Priest. It was a nickname given due to his grotesque shapeshifting technique of skinning other beings and wearing their skins. Uh, I just I might have figured out a way to find him. You have a way to find him? Yeomyeong raised an eyebrow in response. Since the Skinwalker Priest wore the skin of a living person, it was nearly impossible to find him by his appearance alone. And seeing that even Yeomyeong had given up trying to track him, there was nothing more to say. Unless they did a blood test or the priest revealed his mana on his own volition, it wasnt going to be a simple task. Its not something out of this world, but, well, it can perhaps help us find him if necessary. Intrigued by Baonics suggestion, Yeomyeong crossed his arms, signaling him to go on. Seizing the opportunity, he began his explanation. Actually, his shapeshifting isnt perfect. He may be able to hide his appearance, but even he cant conceal his unique mana thoroughly. He was just repeating what was written in the notebook, but Yeomyeong decided to give him some time. If what he said differed from what was written, he intended to grab the boys neck immediately. Unaware of Yeomyeongs intentions, Baonic continued speaking enthusiastically. And since he is aware of that as well, he will probably shapeshift into an ordinary person who cant use mana, right? And? Alright, Ill start with the actual plan now. Have you heard this saying? A Beastfolk recognizes another Beastfolk. Its not a false rumor; its true. Theres a unique pheromone, or sense, that only another Beastfolk can perceive. And that Skin Priest hes a wolf Beastfolk. Only after hearing that did Yeomyeong realize what Baonics plan was. Normally, there wouldnt be a single Beastfolk at the academy, but conveniently, theres one here now. Right, Corvus. The crow Beastfolk who had come to the academy to become a special teacher. Thinking of his soon-to-be teacher, Yeomyeong was lost in thought for a moment. The Chapter 1 boss, the Skinwalker Priest. There wasnt much to gain from dealing with him. At best, they could probably obtain a few magic items he carried. However, allowing him to roam freely in the academy was also a problem. There was no guarantee that he wouldnt instigate a second or third terror attack, and most importantly, he was the one who had targeted the Saintess in the first place. If she sensed the presence of a Beastfolk in an ordinary person, she could alert him immediately. It wasnt a particularly difficult task, and Corvus, who wanted to repay the Saintess in some way, wouldnt find the request unpleasant either. Just as Yeomyeong was pondering over this, the sound of someone tapping on the dormitory window broke his reverie. When Yeomyeong turned his head, he saw a large crow tapping the windowa very familiar crow. Ignoring Baonics astonished gaze darting between the crow and him, Yeomyeong stood up from his seat. * * * I didnt realize it, but it turns out my dear Apprentice here is pretty famous. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Said Corvus as soon as he reached the bench in front of the dormitory. Thinking she was mocking him, Yeomyeong looked at the crows face and found himself at a loss for words. However, contrary to his expectations, Corvus was genuinely impressed. With a sigh, Yeomyeong replied. What do you mean by famous? Its nothing like that. excessive modesty is no different from arrogance, you know? Corvus clacked her beak and continued in a voice that sounded rather amused. You wouldnt be so modest if you had seen it yourself. What are you talking about? The number of students applying to my class shot up the moment they heard you are going to be my apprentice! Even though I am a Beastfolk! Yeomyeong had no idea what part of that story was supposed to be exciting, but Corvus almost sounded like she was singing a song. Seeing her more exhilarating than hed imagined, Yeomyeong couldnt help but ask her. Dont tell me, have you been eavesdropping on the boys dormitory since dawn? Eavesdropping, you say? How can I help it when it was within earshot? Dont you know: the mice hear whats said at night, and birds hear whats said during the day?2 please dont give me that look. I was just trying to use a little Earth humor. Two fake coughs followed by a brief silence. It wasnt until the morning sunlight began to cast shadows over the dormitory that Corvus started speaking seriously. How has your Killing Aura been after that day? Have you felt the urge to kill anyone again? No issues so far. Hmm Its pretty strange. Such intense Killing Aura, strong enough to drive one mad, shouldnt just disappear that easily. Corvus eyed Yeomyeong up and down with suspicion. It was a natural reaction. After all, she didnt know what Yeomyeong had done while in that state of perfect selflessness. And it didnt help that he hadnt mentioned the fact that he had battered his Killing Aura, which had taken the form of Soe Miri, or that he had released the soul of the Demonic Human Mara trapped inside him. He just claimed that he didnt remember anything. While it didnt seem like Corvus fully believed him, she didnt press further. The truth was, after awakening from his trance, Yeomyeongs Killing Aura had completely disappearedat least on the surface. If you ever feel like that Killing Auras going to resurface, let me know. Ill make sure to heal you. Then, please use some other spell instead of ice spike next time. When Yeomyeong brought up the ice spike, Corvus laughed heartily. How about you shoot the ice spike yourself next time? ? Wouldnt you like to learn magic? Confusion flickered in Yeomyeongs golden eyes upon hearing the sudden proposal before fading away. After a brief silence, he looked straight into the crows black eyes and answered. Does it look like Im not using it because I dont want to? Half-sarcastic words escaped Yeomyeongs mouth, but Corvus tilted her beak into a smile. Have you ever tried to learn magic? He had never done that. Unlike martial arts, which he could imitate just by watching, magic couldnt be replicated even if he was able to perceive the movement of mana. However, it wasnt simply because he was unable to imitate it that he hadnt made an attempt. It was a bit hard to describe, but he had an almost instinctive convictionA certainty that he couldnt use magic. Corvus, on the other hand, seemed to think a little differently. You have the delicate mana sensitivity required to read a mages spell and the talent to learn martial arts at a glance. I am absolutely convinced that you can learn magic. It was an embarrassing compliment, but Yeomyeong shook his head. Its not about talent. No matter how well a whale swims, it cant fly. Thats true. However, you cant know until you give it a try, right? Corvus spoke with a subtle look. Since it seemed like it would be pointless to keep refusing, Yeomyeong finally gave her a slight nod. Well, if you insist, Ill try learning during the special classes. Only after giving her the answer she wanted to hear could Yeomyeong move on to another topic. The martial arts Corvus had developed on her own, the Black Wing Flow, and the Skinwalker PriestThose were the matters Yeomyeong wanted to talk about right now. Corvus, I have some questions regarding the true intention of the Black Wing Flow that you taught me last time As soon as he brought up the Black Wing Flow, Corvus gaze turned toward the other side of the dormitory. Specifically, to the road at the bottom of the hill leading to the dormitory. Yeomyeong didnt ask her why she was looking in that direction all of a sudden. Because just like Corvus, he also sensed the mana of two people striding toward the dormitory. On the sunlit road beyond the dormitory, the Saintess, wearing a pure white robe, was walking alongside a sturdy old lady. Upon closer inspection, the two werent walking together. The Saintess had a look of desperation as she was dragged along by the sturdy old lady. Feeling a strange sense of dj vu, Yeomyeong sighed in resignation. Even without anyone telling him, he had an almost-certain feeling. What did she blurt out this time? Surely she wasnt going around telling people she got spanked, right? After massaging his throbbing temples, Yeomyeong got up. He was about to head toward the Saintess but Corvus talon grabbed his uniform top. Apprentice, where are you going? Instead of answering, Yeomyeong gestured in the Saintess direction with his chin. The crow stared alternately between the Saintess and Yeomyeong before speaking in a serious tone. The one dragging the Saintess is Joanna Thule. Are you prepared? Prepared? Prepared to overcome the trial of love! Suddenly, Yeomyeong remembered that this crow was also a fanatic of the Saintess. Swallowing the curse rising up his throat, he shrugged off the coat caught in her talon. Corvus tried to add another word, but this time, Yeomyeong beat her to it. I dont know about making preparations Im just thinking of clearing up the misunderstanding first. Although what Yeomyeong meant by misunderstanding and what Corvus was thinking about were slightly different, he didnt bother explaining the difference. Nor did he want to. . Swallowing another deep sigh, Yeomyeong moved toward Joanna Thule. Footnotes 1. The term "Abhuman" is used to refer to a type of being that possesses certain similarities to humanssuch as having limbs or body parts that are noticeably human-likebut is genetically and psychologically distinct from humans to the extent that they cannot be directly referred to as humans. It''s coined by William Hope Hodgson in his 1912 novel The Night Land and his Carnacki stories.2. It''s a proverb. This means that you should always be careful about what you say, as there is always someone listening. Chapter 112: A Teaching for The Apprentice (3) * * * Joanna Thule. Yeomyeong didnt really know much about her. Considering that she was a figure from an older era, it was understandable; after all, she retired even before Dung Beetle could learn to use a broom. And the only reason he even recognized her was because he had seen her in his favorite war documentaries a couple of times. The nightmare of fundamentalists, the gun of Redox, and the former vice-captain of the Holy Knight Order, who held that position for half a century. This wasnt the first time Yeomyeong had met someone he had seen on TV, yet he still felt nervous without realizing it. No matter what, this was the Academy. She definitely wouldnt do that here but you never know. As a precaution, Yeomyeong gathered his mana, then began walking towards Joanna and the Saintess. Not long after, the Saintess eyes widened in surprise on spotting him and her mouth slightly agape. Huh? Though she quickly looked away as if nothing had happened, there was no way that such a blatant reaction wouldnt go unnoticed by a Superhuman. Saintess, is there something wrong? Joanna stopped in her tracks and turned her gaze in the direction the Saintess had been lookingToward the boys dormitory bathed in the morning sunlight. There, she saw a young man walking with the sunlight at his back. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was walking straight along the path without turning his head, clearly heading toward the Saintess. Could it be is that young man the friend you mentioned, Saintess? Sensing that it was more of a question for confirmation than one out of ignorance, the Saintess merely pouted her lips without answering. In fact, she didnt even need to answer because the closer he got, the faster the Saintess heartbeat became. The reaction made it more obvious than a hundred words. Letting go of the hand she had been holding, Joanna spoke attentively. Hes quite a handsome young man. And he looks even better in person than he did on the news. This may sound like an old womans rambling, but he looks just like your father when he was young At that moment, the Saintess interrupted with a serious look on her face. What are you talking about? Yeomyeongs way better than my dad. I meant that his aura is similar. Nope, even their auras arent similar. Once again, she denied it vehemently. Faced with the Saintess uncharacteristically stern demeanor, Joanna was left speechless, her lips opening and closing without a sound. ????? So this is why they said raising daughters is pointless. Joanna sent a silent consolation to her unfortunate junior before clearing her throat a little. , come to think of it, that young mans eye color is rather unusual Is he perhaps from our side of the world? It was a question that anyone who saw Yeomyeongs eyes would have. After all, even beyond the Dimensional Portal, where all sorts of iris colors were flaunted due to the influence of mana, golden eyes were not a common sight. That is Just as the Saintess was about to answer, the response came from an unexpected person. No, Im from Earth. Having gotten close enough before they realized it, Yeomyong himself answered the question. Joanna turned her head and responded. Then are you perhaps a mixed-blood? Im not sure. Ive never met my parents. It was a calm confession. Trying to hide her embarrassment, Joanna looked at Yeomyeong for a moment before suddenly extending her hand to him. Nice to meet you. Im Joanna Thule, the new special teacher for the Academy. Her tone was so polite, it was hard to believe that she was addressing a junior far beneath her. Yeomyeong, who had been worried that a sword might come flying at him, let out an involuntary sigh. Although it was still too early to let his guard down, it was about time he met a somewhat normal(?) believer. Yeomyeong grasped Joannas hand firmly and replied. Academy first-year student, Cheon Yeomyeong. Its an honor to meet the Gun of Redox. His greeting was polite but not servile. Was Joanna impressed by Yeomyeongs attitude? The smile that spread across her wrinkled lips as she shook his hand seemed to suggest so. It seems like a twist of fate that we managed to run into each other. Did you perhaps come here to meet the Saintess? Not really, it is simply a coincidence. I just happened to see the Saintess during my morning workout Good timing. It saved me the wait of standing in front of the dormitory. It was an outright confirmation that she had come all the way to the boys dormitory just to meet him. Yeomyeong gave the Saintess standing behind Joanna a sideways glance, his eyes filled with suspicion. The Saintess then began making some strange gestures in his direction. It seemed to be sign language but since Yeomyeong didnt know how to interpret it, he simply ignored her. Then, Joanna put her hands on her hips and spoke. Student Cheon Yeomyeong. Since were meeting like this, Ill be direct. Would you like to become my student for the special class? Yeomyeongs eyes narrowed at her sudden proposal. Out of all the people, a Holy Knight suddenly showed up and asked him to become her student? If he looked at it positively, it wasnt exactly strange. His achievements and talents displayed so far were more than enough for anyone to covet. Even the Holy Sword had tried to take him on as an apprentice. However judging by the desperation on the Saintess face, it seemed that there was an underlying reason behind Joanna Thules proposal. May I ask for the reason behind this proposal? Before replying, Joanna glanced back and forth between Yeomyeong and the Saintess. The Saintess, who had been using sign language with urgency, stopped and put both hands behind her back. Fortunately or unfortunately, it didnt seem like Joanna had caught wind of the sign language. Student Cheon Yeomyeong? Ill be honest. The special class is just a pretext. The real reason I came to the Academy is to escort the Saintess. However the Saintess has refused to sign up for my class. Can you guess why? Joanna! Wait! The Saintess made a belated attempt to intervene in their conversation, but Joanna spoke a little faster. She said that attending the same class as her friend is more important than my protection. * * * Yeomyeong, who had been tense until now, felt his knees buckle. He was worried about what huge misunderstanding she had caused, but it was just the Saintess being stubborn? Yeomyeong held back from saying something to the Saintess. Why was she behaving like this as of late? Despite her odd quirks, he thought she was somewhat trustworthy back in Manchuria. Well, to be fair, she was behaving rather strangely back then, too. Yeomyeong massaged his brows for a moment and then politely declined. Thank you for the offer, but I already have a class Ive signed up for. I wont be changing my decision just because of the Saintess. A deep sigh escaped the Saintess lips as soon as he finished speaking. It was so deep, that no one was able to tell if it was a sigh of relief or disappointment. Leaving that sigh behind, Joanna spoke. Student Cheon Yeomyeong, could you reconsider? Im sorry. If youre worried that I wont be taking the classes seriously, thats a misunderstanding No, thats not the case. I just believe that it would be best for the Saintess to change her mind this time. Is that your personal opinion? Or My opinion as a friend. Having said so, Yeomyeong snuck a discreet glance at Joannas expression. Despite being turned down by someone much junior to her, she showed no hint of disappointment or anger. I apologize for making such an unreasonable request, all for the sake of accommodating the Saintess stubbornness. She even lowered her head in apology to Yeomyeong. Witnessing an unexpectedly mature response, Yeomyeong felt a faint sense of relief. Its alright. Theres no need for you to apologize, maam. It was truly fortunate that not everyone around the Saintess was strange. However, in retrospect, it should have been a natural thing. It was just that the Saintess mother and Corvus, whom Yeomyeong had met, were particularly strange individuals. The adults around the Saintess were mostly priests serving the Five GodsReverent, normal, and righteous adults. Maybe the reason the Saintess had been behaving strangely as of late was because she had been away from such adults for too long. With that thought, Yeomyeong raised his head again. The Saintess was fidgeting with her fingers, and Joanna seemed to be deep in thought. If theres nothing more, Ill return to the dormitory. After saying this, Yeomyeong gave Joanna a slight bow. Having nothing else to discuss, Joanna also gave a small nod in response. May the Red God bless your struggle. And with that brief farewell, Yeomyeong turned around. However, the Saintess, who had been hesitating until then, suddenly seemed to realize something and called out to him the moment he did so. Wait, Yeomyeong! Just a moment! What now? Do you remember? The promise we made at the shelter. Promise? You remember, right? He remembered. How could he forget the promise he made to convince the Saintess to use her Foresight at the shelter? Seeing her bring up the promise to fulfill one of her requests now meant that Yeomyeong resisted the strong urge to smack the Saintess on the forehead and asked. Do you really want to use it now? Yep! Im going to use it right now. The Saintess replied, puffing out her chest confidently. And as expected, a ridiculous request followed. My request is simple. Convince Joanna on my behalf. Convince? She was asking him to convince the escort specially dispatched by the Holy Nation to not protect her? Yeomyeong pressed his lips together and checked Joannas reaction. As expected, she was an adult. Joanna simply smiled wryly without showing any other emotions. To think that she was rejecting someone like her and was seeking out another special teacher He couldnt understand the Saintess thoughts, after all, she didnt seem to have any particular circumstances like him or Seti. Yeomyeong swallowed a sigh and walked right up to the Saintess. And then He flicked her forehead. The sudden attack made the Saintess stagger, clutching her forehead. Yeomyeong grabbed her shoulder to steady her and said calmly. Saintess, what I gave you just now was advice from a friend. You, you! And lets me give you another piece of advice as a friend: Dont waste a precious request on something foolish like this. F-foolish? You dont know the resolve I had Honestly, Ive already toned it down a lot. You know that, right? Yeomyeong was about to say something else, but before he could the Saintess began tracing something on his thigh with her finger. Thanks to the many chaotic experiences they had shared, Yeomyeong was able to understand the countless meanings behind that short signal. However why did it have to be with him again? With a legendary Holy Knight right in front of them, there was no reason for him to be involved in the Saintess Foresight. That was what he thought until he discerned the next signal she wrote on his thigh. Chapter 113: A Teaching for The Apprentice (4) * * * Joanna Thule laughed. It was a bitter laugh born from disbelief. Even as she dragged the Saintess to the boys dormitory, she earnestly believed that there was something special happening between the Saintess and Cheon Yeomyeong. After all, having fought side by side, trusting each other with their backs, both in Manchuria and at the academy, it was naturally bound to happen. And it was only inevitable for their hearts to grow closer after having faced death together. When a young man and woman, both hot-blooded youth, were drawn to each otherwhat came next was obvious. Like the first followers of the Green God, they would have moved according to their hearts and instincts. Since it was an irrefutable assumption, the priests of the Holy Nation had nearly accepted the relationship between the Saintess and Cheon Yeomyeong as an established certainty. Even Cardinal Madal, who had summoned Joanna, was convinced that the Saintess had lost her chastity, so what more could be said? Of course, Joanna simply let the cardinals words in one ear and out the other. How pure was the Saintess? Chastity or whateverat most, they probably just kissed. When even the chastity of a priest was subjected to debate, a kiss was nothing. Having arrived at the academy with such light thoughts, the reality she faced was harsh. Joanna Thule was wrong. Cardinal Madal was wrong. Every priest in the Holy Nation was wrong. The Saintess feelings were far beyond their expectations. And in the worst possible way on top of that. * * * Worried that the two might pretend that there was nothing between them, she paid close attention to the Saintess and Cheon Yeomyeongs reactions the entire time she was persuading Cheon Yeomyeong to become her student. ????a???? Whether there was the slight tremor in their eyes, an elevated heartbeat they couldnt hide, or even the warmth in specific areasit was all unseemly for someone her age, but Joanna was dead serious. Just like when she roamed the battlefield, she sharpened all her senses, scrutinizing and rechecking the reactions of the two young people. However, the truth that Joanna had arrived at after her surveillance lay in a realm beyond her conjecture. The only one with romantic feelings among the two was the Saintess. The excited breath, the fidgeting fingers, the reddened earlobes, the pounding heart. All the responses displayed by the Saintess were those of a girl in love, but Cheon Yeomyeong was different. Almost none of the reactions he displayed indicated that he was in love. Although he did show occasional concern or fondness, strictly speaking, it was closer to friendship or camaraderie. To be precise, their relationship seemed closer to that of a veteran dealing with an annoying private. Though Cheon Yeomyeong would be appalled if he knew Joannas thoughts, it was a somewhat reasonable suspicion from Joannas perspective. A young man his age showing no interest in the Saintess? Did that even make sense? No matter how devout a person was, any normal person would feel their heart start to race at the sight of the Saintess beauty. Her skin was like silk made from melted pearls, her hair was even whiter than her skin, and her features were so perfect, that even a blindfold was unable to conceal them completely. And her physique? The Saintess curves, which had just begun to blossom, were like a divine gift that could make even the greatest artists fall into despair. While the priests of the Holy Nation didnt express it openly because they prioritized inner beauty, none of them would hesitate to call the Saintess the most beautiful woman in the world. Joanna turned her gaze to the Saintess conversing with Yeomyeong. Cheon Yeomyeong was scolding the Saintess, calling her foolish and trying to advise her after flicking on the forehead, while the Saintess was holding her forehead and trembling. Seeing that, Joanna had no choice but to acknowledge the fact that it was the Saintess who had unrequited love for Cheon Yeomyeong. Unlike the blunt Yeomyeong, the Saintess didnt even take her eyes off him throughout the conversation. And with her ears turning beet red as her hand poked Cheon Yeomyeongs thigh, she looked just like a girl in love. Compared to that, Cheon Yeomyeongs response was Without any warning, Cheon Yeomyeongs reaction changed. No, it wasnt like he hadnt fallen in love or was feeling lustful towards the Saintess all of a sudden. It was more like the change soldiers exhibited just before heading into battle. First, his visage grew darker, followed by his muscle relaxing, and then his mana began to move. His shallow breaths grew longer as he tried to suppress his tremors, and eventually, his whole body went taut like a drawn bowstring. Student Cheon Yeomyeong. Faced with such an overt change, Joanna lowered her hand from her waist and asked. Are you really going to grant the Saintess request? Out of the blue? Im sorry. He answered without hesitation. What on earth did the Saintess say to him for his attitude to change so drastically in that short period of time? Joanna was wondering how to interpret this change, before realizing that there was no need to dwell on it. You know that its impossible to persuade me with mere words, right? Yes. Joanna let out a small chuckle. Her eyes turned to Cheon Yeomyeong, who was finished with his preparations. The more she saw, the fonder she grew of the young man. Just as the Saintess said, he might even be better than her father. Well, perhaps not in terms of skill just yet. She cracked her knuckles and spoke. The most important requirement for an escort are strength and skill. If you, Student Cheon Yeomyeong, are able to demonstrate that you possess the skills necessary to protect the Saintess in other words, if you can defeat me, I will step back. That statement was unnecessary. Cheon Yeomyeong already knew that, which was why he had prepared himself in the first place. Shall we move somewhere else? Or would you prefer to do it here itself? Theres no need to do so. No need? Did he want to fight here, where they could be seen from the boys dormitory? Wouldnt it be better if we fought in the academys training room instead? You could use a weapon, after all. I understand that you primarily use a sword. Joanna was trying to be considerate, but Yeomyeong asked a completely unrelated question. Maam, is it true that you are willing to back down as long as someone can convince you that they have the required skills to protect the Saintess? Why? You dont trust me? Should I swear in the name of Redox? No. Its not that Im doubting you. Its just S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just? As the question crossed Joannas mind, Yeomyeong looked up towards the sky. Theres someone else who wants to convince you. Joanna naturally followed his gaze to the sky, where she saw something plummeting through the bright morning sunlight. A crow? As she muttered, a mass of black feathers enveloped Joannas body. * * * The sound of the giant crow and the old Holy Knight colliding echoed across the ground. And the victor of the clash was the crow. The muscular old Holy Knight was flung straight to the ground, the pavement tiles cracking open, scattering pieces and dirt. The impact was strong enough to instantly turn an ordinary person into mush. However, enveloped in mana and blessings, not only did the Holy Knight, endured the impact but simultaneously gathered mana in her fist for a counterattack. Joannas fist sliced through the air. But all it managed to do was scatter a few feathers. Seeing that her attack had missed, Joanna immediately sprang from the ground, gathering mana and preparing a prayer for her next move. However, the enemys next attack never came. Covered in dust, she saw the giant crow rubbing its beak against the Saintess. Corvus! Joanna recognized the crow in an instant. After all, there was only one impudent crow Beastfolk like that in the entire world. This filthy beast dares to Joanna was about to unleash a barrage of curses but took a deep breath upon remembering that she was in the presence of the Saintess. Student Cheon Yeomyeong, why is that crow here? Shes the special teacher I mentioned earlier. That beast is a teacher? Are you walking the path of the crossroads? The crossroadsa term assigned to those who walked two or more of the three paths: magic, martial arts, and divinity. Yeomyeong shook his head. No, Im not. It seemed like Joanna was expecting further explanation, but Yeomyeong changed the subject. Regardless, I believe that Corvus skills are more than enough to protect the Saintess. Of course! If old Joanna can do it, then I certainly can! Ignoring the prattling crow in the Saintess arms, Joanna brushed the dirt from her head. She sighed once and reflected on her thoughts. So Corvus has been eavesdropping on our conversation from the sky this entire time? Student Cheon Yeomyeong, you drew my attention, and allowed her to strike the moment she saw an opening. Whether impulsive or planned, do you really think Ill be convinced by this, Student Cheon Yeomyeong? Yeomyeong shook his head. No, I wouldnt be convinced either. And it wasnt planned. Corvus acted on her own. Both Yeomyeong and Joanna turned to Corvus almost simultaneously. The crow, burying her face in the Saintess belly, cleared her throat briefly and ignored them. From the start, her target had been the Saintess. As Joanna frowned and glared at Corvus, Yeomyeong spoke. So, as I said initially, I will convince you with my own skills. With that, a murky heat haze made of mana began to emanate from Yeomyeongs body. Even Joanna, who had lived a long life, had never come across a martial art like that before. So even without a sword, he had a trick like this up his sleeve? Still, it would be better if you used a weapon. If you are unarmed, Gun of Redox, its only fair that I fight barehanded as well. Though whether she had a weapon or not did make a significant difference, she didnt expect her junior to show such consideration. Joanna smirked and clenched her fist. Alright Lets see what youve got. * * * The man was known by many names. The Wolf of the Yellow Moon, a priest, and now he was John, a laborer in the waterworks. Just like the numerous names he possessed, he had many tasks to accomplish. His mission was to ignite the flames of vengeance within the academy built upon false peace and wash away the sins of the Earthians with the blood of the innocent. But he had failed. And it wasnt just a simple failure; it was a disastrous one. He hadnt brought down the academy nor did he dethrone the deceitful principal. And most importantly, he wasnt able to kill the false Saintess, tainted with the repulsive blood of Earth. Fortunately, the merciful Church did not hold him accountable for his failure. Instead, they even granted him a second chance, saying that no one could have foreseen the horde of zombies hidden by the insane Necromancer would hinder the plan. Therefore, he couldnt fail this time. Even if his miserable life came to an end, the truth upheld by the Church had to illuminate the world. The waterworks laborer, John, looked down at the phone that finally connected. Under the darkness of the sewer, the phone glowed with the name [Minister Kim Kwanhyung] displayed clearly. Truth. He could feel the Earthian on the other end swallow nervouslyThe foolish man who believed that his shallow authority represented true power. It hasnt failed, yet. - *Ha! Thats just what you want to believe.* The minister spoke arrogantly. He was one of the most cunning Earthians he had come across. For someone who was licking the Churchs boots not long ago, he changed his stance as easily as flipping his palm. Although killing intent surged within him, the man endured. After all, the plan was more important than his emotions. As promised I will take the sacrificial lamb. This is not a transaction. Its a collection - *Nonsense! If you go through with it, I will formally file a protest with the Church!* The ministers voice echoed from the phone, resounding through the sewer. With one Black Sheep as a sacrifice I will reverse the plan. The man cut the call before the minister could finish his statement. The breeding stallion then, before she bears a child After murmuring incomprehensibly, the man raised his head. Only the dim glow of the phone illuminated the dark, dank sewer. And within the shadows, mingled with a foul stench, skin that had lost its owner flapped ominously. Chapter 114: A Teaching for The Apprentice (5) * * * The faculty office at Lord Howe Academy was spacious. Unlike the students, who had separate main buildings for each grade, the teachers only had one faculty office. Of course, that didnt mean it was like a chaotic marketplace with dozens or hundreds of teachers all gathered in one place. The academy had the capability and enough resources to provide almost every teacher with their own personal offices, and most teachers preferred having a private room to themselves. Thanks to that, the faculty office at Lord Howe Academy was pretty different from the fantasies of outsiders; it was more like a quiet office where teachers gathered to work. At least, that was the case until yesterday. With the special class application submissions starting today, the atmosphere in the faculty office was as chaotic as a marketplace. Marcus, the math teacher for the third grade, shouted. Kim Soojin, the second-year international law teacher, looked around anxiously, holding a pile of documents. In addition, numerous teachers were busily darting around the faculty office, as if chased by their work. Amidst this unusual, bustling scene at the faculty office, a certain dwarf teacher sighed in resignation. Couldnt all this be processed digitally? Although he wasnt really expecting an answer, a response came from the seat next to him. What can we do? There are a good number of students who dont really know how to use electronic devices. When Margan turned around, he saw Miss Gemini puffing out sighs as she struggled with paperwork. She continued her explanation without even giving Margan a glance. Some of the students here are probably seeing a real cellphone only after coming to the academy. Especially those from beyond the Dimensional Portal. The same goes for the special teachers. Did you know that we still have Mages who think that using electronic devices drains mana? They say its a conspiracy of Earth or something. Her voice was tinged with lively anger. Margan smiled wryly. Looks like Ill have to take a late-night shift thanks to this. I hope it ends with just a late shift. At this rate, I wont be surprised if I have to pull an all-nighter. Said Gemini as she pulled out a hefty pile of documents. Information about the students to be sent to the special teachers and the class-related documents sent by the special teachers. As long as nothing goes wrong, we should be done by today. Whenever you say that, something always goes wrong. Gemini replied sternly. Margan responded as he grabbed some of her documents and placed them onto his desk. This special class itself is already an accident; can it really get any worse? The other teachers turned their gazes towards him, but no one explicitly denied his words. It was only natural. Most of the teachers in the faculty office shared a similar sentiment. With the academys teaching staff still present, what was the point of conducting special classes? What were the current teachers supposed to make of it? ?????? Of course, the foolish teachers were yet to take action on such complaints because most teachers understood why Principal Himena made this decision. Considering the external pressure piling on the academy and internal enemies like Director Nicolay, appointing special guest teachers was probably the best decision that Principal Himena could make at this moment. However, that was that and work was work. Margan sighed and turned back to his work. No, rather, he intended to return. However, just as he was about to start dealing with the paperwork, a message from the facilities management department popped up on his monitor. [To Mr. Mal Uragan, in charge of dispute resolution for the first-year students] [The road in front of the first-year boys dormitory has been partially destroyed.] [Judging by the blood on the scene, there seems to have been a fight but no fatalities.] [Find the site photos.pdf attached] Margan couldnt help but frown on reading that message. Goddammit. The facilities management department thought it was probably a fight among students when they sent him this message, but Which student could possibly engage in a battle fierce enough to wreck the road? The previous fight that wrecked the area around the staff rest area in the south and this incident this was definitely the work of the special teachers. Margan thought this as he checked the message and began composing a reply to the facilities management department. It looks like youre having a tough time. Miss Gemini chimed in from the side, but that didnt provide any comfort. Because he hadnt even started on the real work assigned to him. Shaking his head, Margan randomly pulled out a bundle of documents from between the stacks. A bundle of documents that contained personal information about the special teacher and the list of students who had chosen them as their first choice. The first document featured a person, or rather, a Beastfolk named [Corvus Darkwing]. Thinking so, Margan flipped through the documents to check the students who had elected Corvus as their first choice. And the next moment, he began to doubt his eyes. Wha what is this. He rubbed his eyes and checked the documents again, but the list of students didnt change. Is this some sort of error? Even though he knew that wasnt the case, Margan couldnt help but tilt his head in confusion. It was only natural he would react like that because everyone who had chosen Corvus as their first choice, were among the most renowned students in the first year. [Male: Cheon Yeomyeong] [Female: Hong Seti, Soe Miri, Saintess] * * * At some distance from the first-year main building. In the rest area located in the southern part of the forest, which looked like it had been hit by artillery, the Saintess spoke carefully. Why do you trust me, Yeomyeong? It was a completely unexpected questionso unexpected that Yeomyeong, who was wiping the blood off his face, frowned. What are you talking about all of a sudden? You fought Joanna solely based on my hand signals, didnt you? Instead of replying, Yeomyeong blew his nose. A clot of blood came out, staining the tissue. Fight, huh? It was more like she was testing me. You sure beat her up pretty badly for a test, didnt you? Because she wasnt an opponent I could go easy on. For someone her age, Joanna Thule was unbelievably strong. Her punches were fierce enough to break his bones and burst his blood vessels with each hit. And during the course of the fight, Yeomyeong had broken at least five of his ribs, and his nasal bones and cheekbones were shattered more than twice. Without his abnormal Regeneration ability, there were high chances that he wouldnt have woken up anywhere but a hospital room. Well, in the end, Joanna accepted it, so theres no need to dwell on it any more. Yeomyeong spoke as he swept his wet hair back. Tell me about your Foresight regarding Seti. Thats the reason we came here, isnt it? His straightforward words were like a fastball, causing the Saintess to lower her head a bit. Yeomyeong looked at her face with a hint of suspicion. Was it a lie? No, it wasnt a lie. The Saintess paused for a moment while fiddling with her blindfold, before asking in a slightly lowered voice. So why do you really trust me? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this topic really that important that we have to talk about it now? Yes, its important. She clenched her fist as if she had resolved herself. Sitting in the chair across from her, Yeomyeong answered her. A religious belief that a Saintess wouldnt lie, and a trust based on my experience that youve never lied to me so far. Which one do you prefer? I hate both of them. Dont give me such a pretentious answer. Tell me the . The truth. The Saintess emphasized on that word as if she would only be able to hear the genuine answer by doing so. Yeomyeong spoke slowly. Saintess, the reason I trust you is. At that moment, as her throat gulped nervously, Yeomyeong spoke the truth. Just because. What? I just trust you. Although her eyes were hidden under the blindfold, Yeomyeong could feel like her eyes had widened in surprise. Even back in Manchuria, I didnt have any particular reason for trusting you. I just did. It seemed that the Saintess found Yeomyeongs answer so shocking that she unintentionally raised her voice. Isnt that a bit strange? You even fought against Joanna just moments ago. Her lips lost their strength, and her hands twisted nervously. You just trusted me? Thats I mean, Im not upset, but even in Manchuria? Thats completely crazy Just as it seemed like the Saintess ramblings would go one forever, Yeomyeong cut her off. So, is there any specific reason for asking me this? Have you ever lied to me? Uh Uh? Maybe once? Somewhat embarrassed by her own answer, the Saintess fidgeted with her fingers. That that was back in Manchuria No need to tell me what the lie was. Yeomyeong swallowed his words and then leaned towards the Saintess. Thats enough of this conversation, so now tell me about Seti. Only then did the Saintess erase her foolish smile and put on a serious expression. Yeomyeong, Ill ask you one last time. Do you really trust me? What kind of Foresight did she have to make her act like this? Yeomyeong swallowed his worries and nodded. Yes, I trust you completely. Letting out a small smile, the Saintess reached out and grabbed Yeomyeongs hand. Her hand was as soft as a marshmallow. Yeomyeong, from now on, you should never reveal to anyone what Im about to tell you. Please swear on it. I swear. When Yeomyeong nodded, the Saintess continued. In truth there are people that my Foresight does not work on. People whom she couldnt see through even with the blessing of the five gods. It was a statement that could easily be considered as blasphemy, as if denying the powers of the gods, but the Saintess continued her explanation without hesitation. Like that person, Mara, whom we encountered in Manchuria, Jeon Yunseong, the Vessel and you and Seti. Seti and me? Yes, including the two of you. But you said you saw Setis death at the shelter, didnt you? At Yeomyeongs rebuttal, the Saintess shook her head. What I saw was not Seti, but the future of the entire shelter. Even that future was blurry. Like it was censored. Censored? Her explanation was giving him a sense of dj vu. Mara, Seti, and fate. As Yeomyeong spent a brief moment recalling his thoughts, the Saintess added. But just recently, Ive started to see Setis future. I I dont know the reason, either. I just did the usual Foresight on Seti every morning, and suddenly, I started seeing it. You did whatevery morning? As Yeomyeong frowned, the Saintess gripped his hand tightly. Then, she used her other hand to touch her blindfold. Do you mind if we take a look at the future I saw together? The Saintess whispered, and Yeomyeong did not refuse. Chapter 115: A Teaching for The Apprentice (6) * * * [Contrary to what most people in power believe, Foresight isnt an ability that can control the future.] Back when the Saintess was still a young girl, the former Saintess told her that. [Never forget this. Foresight is merely a power for making choices. ] [This is all too confusing for me.] [Is that so? Then, let me put it like this. Our Foresight isnt perfect. Once you see a certain future, you cant see it again. Because the moment you get a glimpse of the future, it changes.] She couldnt understand it back then. Why was the former Saintess voice so strained? And why did it sound so sorrowful? [What? But Ive already seen the same future multiple times!] [Its not the samejust similar. Take a closer look later. Youll surely find changes you failed to notice before.] [Ugh I still dont get it.] [Thats okay. One day after youve grown up, youll come to understand it naturally.] The former Saintess stroked her cheek as she said this. Her hand was full of wrinkles but full of warmth at the same time. [Until that time comes, dont share your Foresight recklessly. Specifically, you must never share your mental image. Got it?] [Uh but the Patriarch said I should actively share my Foresight.] [The Patriarch is a foolish bastard, thats why he says things like that. Regardless of what the others did, theres no need for you to take his words seriously.] Bastard was the first ever cuss word the Saintess had heard, but she didnt understand it back then. She simply assumed that the Patriarchs family circumstances were more complicated than it seemed. [Remember, it wasnt the Patriarch or your father who were granted Foresight by the gods it was you. Every choice is yours to make.] [] [So be careful and careful again. As with everything in this world, good intentions may lead to the worst outcomes. And with our fate-bound Foresight all the more so.] ???????? Pain, sorrow, and regret. Back then, the Saintess had neither the insight to read such expressions nor the experience to empathize with them. And that was the reason she was able to ask a cruel question carelessly. [But what if I want to share my Foresight? I might meet someone I wish to share the future with someday.] A blunt question she could ask just because she was still a young child. The former Saintess didnt get angry but answered with a smile instead. [If you ever meet someone like that, then I suppose it cant be helped. But make sure you do it in secret, without the other priests finding out, alright?] [Pardon? But you just said not to.] [Better to regret than to wait, and better to endure the pain than regret.] [Uh is that a verse from the scriptures? Im sorry, I still havent memorized everything .] [No, its something from my own experience. One day youll understand it too.] Back then, even though she didnt understand what that was supposed to mean, the former Saintess didnt further elaborate. However, at this very moment, ten years since that day, as she held Yeomyeongs hand and shared her Foresight, the Saintess finally understood the meaning behind those words. * * * When Yeomyeong opened his eyes, the first sight that greeted him was a space completely bathed in white. Though it wasnt very spacious. Perhaps just a little larger than a dormitory room. And as he slowly rose to his feet, his entire body felt unfamiliar, as if his body wasnt his own. Paradoxically, Yeomyeong was familiar with this sensation as he had experienced something similar multiple times before. The feeling of being in someone elses dream. Was this the Saintess dream? No, it would be more accurate to call it her Foresight since she had informed him that she would be showing it to him. With that thought in mind, he looked around and saw the Saintess, kneeling with her hands clasped in prayer. She had her eyes shut tight and was trembling all over. It was as if she was suppressing something or enduring some kind of pain. But instead of helping her, Yeomyeong turned his gaze to the opposite direction. He had no choice but to do it because the Saintess was stark naked, without a single thread on her bare body. What in the world? Yeomyeong even shut his eyes just in case and suppressed the belated response. Perhaps due to the unfamiliar sensation, it wasnt easy to control the blood rushing through him. He summoned his mana, using Blood Flow Acceleration to control his blood vessels for quite some time. Only after his tightly shut eyelids began to tingle from being clenched for so long did Yeomyeong finally manage to somewhat regulate his bodys reaction. Yeomyeong? Having shaken off whatever had been holding her back in the meantime, the Saintess stood up. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeomyeong snuck a quick glance at the Saintess before shutting his eyes again. She clearly hadnt realized that she was still naked. Else, she wouldnt have that innocent expression on her face Um, Saintess, if you could just As Yeomyeong spoke, still unable to turn around, the Saintess suddenly leaned in towards him. Why are you being so formal all of a sudden? Is there something strange? Her long eyelashes, hidden beneath the blindfold but with both eyes still closed, fluttered in front of Yeomyeong. To stop his head from turning towards her, he strained his neck to the point where the back of it began to ache as he answered. Saintess, um, your attire Attire? Only then did the Saintess glance down at her body and immediately, a silent scream filled the space. Thanks to that silenceif one could call it thatYeomyeong could clearly hear the sounds coming from where the Saintess stood. The sound of her swallowing her breath, the frantic stomping of her feet, and finally, the hurried rustling of something being put on. After a brief yet long racket, the Saintess cleared her throat. You can open your eyes now. * * * When Yeomyeong turned around, he saw that the Saintess was now wearing a priest robe that was far more elaborate and luxurious than usual. How does it feel to be inside the Foresight? Nothing strange, right? It was a nonchalant question as if nothing had happened. Her face was beet red, and her hand, clutching the hem of her robe, was trembling but Yeomyeong decided to respect her intentions and pretend he hadnt seen anything. Yeah, no problem. R-really? Then, shall we, um, p-proceed with the Foresight right away? She dragged her stiff body to the white wall. Just a moment Then, she raised her hand high and swiped it down towards the wall. A moment later, a large image, several times larger than her, appeared on the once, blank wall. Looking closely, it was closer to a photograph than a painting. A photograph that captured a scene of a man and woman fighting beneath a burning building. The woman in the photo looked familiar. It was inevitable. After all, there was only one beauty in this world with black hair and blue eyes like those. Hong Seti. The woman in the leather jacket, holding a large hammer like the one hed seen in Incheon, was swinging it at the man standing opposite her who was not clearly visible. Almost like he was censored. While Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes as he stared at the photo, the Saintess spoke up, clearly confused. Huh? Whats happening? What? Is something wrong? This isnt the future I saw Saying so, the Saintess placed her hand on the wall and swiped it again. The photo rippled and glowed immediately, but regardless, it didnt change. Instead, the contents of the photo began to move little by little. The Seti in the photo, who was engaged in a tense fight, suddenly began to overwhelm the man. Wait a moment Oblivious to this, the Saintess continued to wave her hand. And each time, the content of the photo began to gradually progress. With the first swipe of the Saintesss hand, an image of Setis hammer crushing the mans leg appeared. At the second gesture, the man could be seen crawling on the ground, trying to escape. With the third gesture, Seti was seen raising her hammer, poised to strike his back Stop. Just as the Saintess was about to swipe her hand for the fourth time, Yeomyeong grabbed her wrist. Startled by the sudden touch, the Saintess looked at him, and Yeomyeong gestured towards the photo instead of explaining. Upon belatedly recognizing Seti in the vision, the Saintess spoke in a trembling voice, visibly flustered. T-this cant be This isnt the future I saw As her confusion seemed to linger on, Yeomyeong interrupted her. What was the original Foresight you saw? You, Seti, and three unknown people were sucked into some strange magic that sort of future. Why did the Foresight suddenly change? I The Saintess trailed off in the middle of her explanation. She had a sudden realization as to why her Foresight had changed. Unaware that Yeomyeong could alter fate, she couldnt come up with any other explanation. Yeomyeong um, this is Ignorance led to misunderstanding; misunderstanding led to conviction. Having convinced herself that the future had changed through some fault of her own, the Saintess nervously gauged Yeomyeongs reaction. And just as her tongue began to feel stiff, and her mind went blank, Yeomyeong pulled her wrist in his grasp closer and asked. Is there any way to see this Foresight in more detail? His breath touched her forehead. Someone elses breathnot hot, not cold. That breath, like magic, swept away the worries clawing her mind, and she finally returned to her senses. Y-yes, there is. Alright, then lets see it right away. If weve already managed to change it once, we can change it again. Ah The Saintess did not try to argue with Yeomyeongs words. She couldnt explain why, but for some reason, she felt that if it was Yeomyeong, he could do it. She extended her free hand, the one Yeomyeong wasnt holding, and placed it in the middle of the image. Then, she pulled the image apart, creating an opening. Like opening a door. We just have to enter it. Alternating his gaze between the empty space and the Saintess, Yeomyeong held the Saintesss wrist tightly as they stepped into the Foresight together. * * * The first sight that greeted them inside the Foresight wasnt that different from what they had seen while outside. Seti was about to kill the censored figure under the burning building. But unlike the photograph, this world wasnt flat, and one just needed to turn their head to see things that couldnt be seen from the outside. Yeomyeong, this is? The Saintess was at a loss for words as she took in the surrounding scenery. Her reaction was understandable. After all, the burning building was one she knew very well. The National Assembly building in South Korea. The Saintess looked around, feeling bewildered. The stench of burning flesh and blood, the ashes that clouded her vision. Every time she turned her head, following the hellish scene, more corpses came into view. Corpses that had been slaughtered mercilessly, looking almost like something out of a cheap adult comic. Why why is Seti in a place like this? The unimaginable sight made the Saintess grip Yeomyeongs hand tightly. Seti did something like this? No, that couldnt be true. She turned her head towards Yeomyeong, seeking his agreement. However, Yeomyeong was frozen, his gaze fixed on one spot. Following his gaze, the Saintess turned her head, flinched, and then turned stiff. What Yeomyeong was looking at was none other than Yeomyeong himself. The man holding a blood-soaked sword had such a grim look on his face that it was hard to believe he was the same man standing beside her now. Chapter 116: A Teaching for The Apprentice (7) * * * It was different. This was the first thought that came to the Saintess mind as she gazed at the Yeomyeong in the Foresight. And this wasnt the first time she had seen Yeomyeong covered in blood. She had seen him drenched in blood and flesh back in Manchuria and even at the Academy. However, even though he was covered in blood just like those times, the Yeomyeong in her Foresight felt somewhat different from the Yeomyeong of the present. Was it because of his longer hair or because he looked taller? No, that wasnt it. His eyes yes, his eyes were the problem. Even though they were the same golden eyes as the present Yeomyeongs, the emotions in them were completely different. There was a sort of darkness that seemed to draw you in. Just that gaze alone made the future Yeomyeong feel like a completely different person from the present one. The Saintess, who had been observing the future Yeomyeong for a while, averted her eyes. She felt something would go wrong if her gaze lingered on him any longer. As she averted her gaze, Yeomyeong spoke. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How long before this future comes to pass? Three years from now? Two years? His voice sounded different from usual, somewhat colder. The Saintess managed to stutter out a reply. Im not sure maybe about one or two years from now? Thats earlier than I estimated. Saying that, Yeomyeong turned away. Was he headed towards Seti? No, ignoring both the future Seti and the present Saintess, he climbed the stairs of the National Assembly building, which was still engulfed in flames. Taking a quick glance at the future Seti, the Saintess then followed Yeomyeong. As she climbed the stairs, she turned her head and saw the burning National Assembly Libraryor rather, the burning Yeouidobeyond a collapsed wall. A city engulfed in flames covered in a blanket of thick black smoke it was a scene that brought the hell described in scriptures to her mind. As her doubts started to deepen, realizing that Yeomyeong had already reached further ahead, the Saintess belatedly chased him up the stairs. On reaching the fourth floor, Yeomyeong stopped at the entrance to the National Assemblys main conference hall. He remained silent even as he opened the half-destroyed door and entered the hall. And as soon as they stepped inside, the pungent stench of blood struck their noses. She had a slight frown as she glanced around the interior of the hall that was utterly ruined. The ceiling, which once held 365 light bulbs, was blown off as if it were struck by a bomb, and the hundreds of seats where assemblymen would have been seated were broken and scattered all over the hall. ???????? O-oh my God The Saintess, who had entered the hall a bit later, covered her mouth at the sight. To be precise, she was trembling at the sight of the corpses filling the hall. O Five Gods All the corpses scattered all over the place seemed to have been struck by the same attack, each one split in half. And even though it wasnt her first time seeing a corpse, the Saintess couldnt stop trembling. Was it out of fear? No, even with her limited knowledge, she could tell how these people were killed. Comet Swordthe martial art only Yeomyeong and Freya Cahn could use. However, Freya Cahn hadnt remotely used the Comet Sword since she came into possession of the Holy Sword, so the one who killed all these people must have been The Saintess swallowed the question that wouldnt leave her lips and looked at Yeomyeongs back. He showed no reaction even as he looked at the corpses that were undoubtedly created by his future self. He merely took in the scene, covered in blood and dust, in complete silence. The stench of blood filled the silence that lingered for a moment. Saintess. Yeomyeong spoke, and once again, the Saintess was startled and looked up. Y-yes? Do you remember what I told you just before fighting the dragon in Manchuria? The Saintess nodded. How could she forget? The words he uttered, saying that he couldnt risk his life because there was something he had to do. To be honest, she was able to recollect that entire day when Yeomyeong said those words. His back as he left after saying that he had something he must do. And yet, his courage as he returned and faced the dragon alongside her. Even the look on his face as he let out a small sigh, without a hint of pride, after defeating the dragon and the Demonic Human. All those memories overlapped with the man standing in front of her. Cheon Yeomyeong. Staring at him blankly, the Saintess asked. Is this the thing you said you had to do? Not exactly, but its similar. Similar? Yes, if things had gone as per the original plan I would have used a more sophisticated method. But from the looks of it, that plan must have failed. A sophisticated method? Was it because of the corpses scattered around? Just that alone made the Saintess feel like she could almost smell the thick scent of blood. Why? That one word that contained countless questions. Why, you, Seti, why? Yeomyeong did not give her an answer. The Saintess clenched her fists, her body trembling all over. How did things come to this? This wasnt the future she wanted to show him. Yeomyeong, tell me. Why why are you so unfazed even after seeing this future? D-do you do you really dream of causing such a massacre? Even though she was the one who asked him that, the Saintess did not want to hear the answer. Because she wouldnt be able to bear it if Yeomyeong said yes. However, after silently looking at her for a moment, Yeomyeong suddenly extended his hand. Alternating her gaze between his palm and his face, the Saintess placed her hand in his without realizing it. Yeomyeongs hand was full of calluses. The warm sensation that traveled through her fingertips reminded her of the former Saintess hand. Saintess. Yes. Do you trust me? That wasnt the question or the answer the Saintess wanted to hear. Yet despite that, a sense of relief washed over her on hearing those words. I trust you. A brief, soft reply that escaped the Saintess lips. I trust the Yeomyeong who fought the dragon to save the people of Manchuria, whom he didnt even know. Her tone and pronunciation were reverent, as if she were reading a scripture. I trust the Yeomyeong who stood up to the terrorists to protect his classmates. And I trust the Yeomyeong who Seti likes. And with those words, the Saintess lowered her head deeply. It was because she no longer had the courage to look directly at Yeomyeongs face. Yeomyeong pondered for a moment as he looked at her. Since he wasnt some clueless fool like the male lead of a romantic comedy, he could vaguely grasp the thoughts of the Saintess when she said this. However, understanding and accepting were two separate matters. His future was far too uncertain for him to bear the weight of the emotions of this air-headedno, the Saintesswho carried a burden completely different from his own. As always, the simplest solution came to mind, but it soon vanished beneath his subconscious. It was a foolish thought. Killing the Saintesshow would he deal with the aftermath? And more than anything, he lacked the will to kill the Saintess. This was something that went beyond physical capability. Snapping her neck or driving a sword into her chest? Just the mere thought made him extremely uncomfortable. Would it be different if it were the Dung Beetle in his heart? He couldnt be sure. In the end, the pondering went on endlessly, and the silence even longer. By the time the Saintess was able to raise her head a little, Yeomyeong spoke again. To be honest, I was caught off guard. All this time since you said your Foresight couldnt see Seti and me, I thought you wouldnt notice. To be precise, I was hoping you wouldnt. He squeezed her hand tightly and added. If I were to ask you to pretend that you didnt see any of this, would you be able to do it? I dont want to. Not without knowing the reason As expected, Yeomyeong smiled bitterly and led her out of the conference hall. The Saintess, muttering things like Huh? Huh? followed him. After a while, using the debris of the collapsed ceiling outside the conference hall as a makeshift seat, Yeomyong and the Saintess sat side by side. It was one of the few places where the scent of blood was faint. Are you sure youre fine with this? Its probably going to be a long story. Persuasion is supposed to take time. And I cant tell you everything here and now. Especially the things related to Seti. Even so will you listen? Yes. The Saintess nodded, and Yeomyeong slowly began to recount the events that led to this. The long story began with a certain janitor in the back alleys of Incheon. * * * The Saintess did not condone murder. All the teachings she had learned throughout her life could be summarized as such: love peace and respect all life. However, that did not mean she rejected the notion of revenge. Redox, the Red God of Struggle, whom she served, affirmed revenge in both doctrine and weaponry. Thus the Saintess also had a valid reason to affirm Yeomyeongs revenge. The story of how Dung Beetle became Cheon Yeomyeong and a janitor became superhuman, made revenge seem justified no matter how she looked at it. Looking back, it all felt like fate. It was no coincidence that she had given Yeomyeong the Holy Relic of God Redox back in Manchuria. A symbol of the red struggle for those seeking revenge, their fates were destined to be intertwined from the very beginning The Saintess cut off her thoughts before they spiraled any further. It was an absurd excuse. An excuse she came up with just because she wanted to side with Yeomyeong and Seti. The revenge the two were aiming for had long strayed from Redoxs teachings. Killing all the Necromancers and South Korean government officials involved with the Janitor Guild? How many would they have to kill? There would certainly be dozens, perhaps even hundreds of them. And at that point, it was no longer revenge but a massacre. An act that only the evil Church of the Apocalypse would commit. Being the Saintess and as their friend, she had a duty to stop them. She had to try to persuade them immediately and lead them onto the right path. Even if they ended up hating her she had to do it. She had to, but She didnt want to. Why did it matter to her as to what happened to the humans in the South Korean government who had allied themselves with the Necromancers? To her, the Cheon Yeomyeong in front of her and her friend Hong Seti were a hundred, even a thousand times more precious than those despicable villains. Deep down in her heart, she wanted to help them. No perhaps even using her power as the Saintess to help them was the right thing to do. Think about it: rather than letting innocent civilians get caught in the fallout, as depicted in her Foresight Wouldnt it be better if her help could ensure that only those who were guilty were killed? Wasnt that the essence of what the Saintess should truly do? Yes, she could become an accomplice. Then, beyond just friends The Saintess clasped her hands tightly as if in prayer, trying to steady her wavering heart. To be swayed by infatuation and forget the teachings of a lifetimetruly a disgrace. She thought of the other Saintess she knew, to be precise, it was the former Saintess. Another mother who had taken her in and raised her in place of her biological mother who was hated by everyone in the Holy Nation. The one who survived two great wars and wrote a living legend alongside the Margravewhat would she have said at this moment? The Saintess tried desperately to recall her words, but what actually came to mind was a completely different voice. The Patriarch, that old man who used to utter this habitually as he confined her to the temple. Memories of the days spent confined in the prayer room honing her prayers and Holy Blessing every day, without a single friend her age. Recalling the past up to that point, the Saintess opened her eyes a bit and glanced at the seat beside her. There sat Yeomyeong. As always, he had a calm expression and waited in silence for her answer. Their relationship could change significantly depending on her decision. She was already happy to maintain their current relationship, but perhaps their relationship could progress drastically. Or they could end up becoming worse than strangers. In pursuit of an answer, the Saintess closed her eyes again and delved deeper. She struggled to recall the words of the former Saintess. But for some reason, none of them came to mind. The only thing she could recollect was the regret-filled face of the former Saintess, who guarded her room in solitude. The moment that question arose, the Saintess suddenly felt her image overlap with that of the former Saintess. Except for the one day a week when she met with the believers, the only people in her life were the attendant priests and people in power begging for propheciesa lonely life. A life without friends or lovers, growing old all alonethat was the life the Patriarch had revered as faithful to their belief. The Saintess herself was already living half of that life. Once her first and last deviationthe academy lifewould come to an end, she would live that life forever. It was a fate she had already resigned herself to, but for some reason, all of it felt unfamiliar at this moment. The life she had come to accept as inevitable suddenly felt unjust and repulsive. As soon as she thought along those line, the words of the Patriarch repeated in her mind. And as soon as they ended, the Saintess tried to steady her wavering heart. Or, rather, she was about to. Saintess? However, the moment she heard Yeomyeongs voice her heart moved on its own. Her face felt hot, and it felt like her chest was about to burst. However much the words of Patriarch repeated in her mind, it no longer held any significance. Yeomyeong, I Ive made up my mind. You took quite some time to decide. Whatever your decision is, Ill respect it. Yeomyeong secretly swallowed his saliva as the Saintess grasped his hand tightly. And what came out of her mouth next was something beyond Yeomyeongs expectations. Ill help you two with your revenge. Help us? Not just feign ignorance? Unable to make sense of what she just said, Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes in confusion. Seeing that, the Saintess added defensively. Feign ignorance, you say? What do you take me for? And wont it be better if I help you avoid killing innocent people like in the Foresight? It was pure sophistry, but the Saintess didnt care. It only took a moment to cross the line, and she had already gone way beyond that. Trust me, Ill be your accomplice. I-If you want, you can even use my political position. Im still a Saintess, you know? And at this moment, the Saintess was glad that she was wearing a blindfold. If Yeomyeong could see her eyes, he might have seen the desire within them. Why arent you replying? Do you perhaps not want me to? No, its not that, this is all just so unexpected. So youre saying its the best possible outcome, right? Then suddenly, the Saintess suddenly wondered how Yeomyeong would have reacted if she had tried to stop his revenge. Would he have been disappointed? Gotten angry? Or maybe tried to silence her somehow? Well, there was no need for her to ponder over it any longer. Because no matter his reaction, it wouldnt have been more valuable than the smile Yeomyeong was giving her now. Yeah, it is. The best outcome. * * * Waking from a Foresight wasnt that different from waking from any other dream. His mana fluctuated, his senses were hazy, and his body felt unsteady. Having gotten used to it, Yeomyeong quickly regained his senses, but it was a bit different for the Saintess. It was her first time entering a Foresight with someone else, and more than that, it was her first time waking up while holding someones hand. With all those factors in play, as soon as she woke up from the Foresight, she lost her balance and pulled him down with her. And the next moment, the chair and table in the rest area clattered noisily as the two fell to the floor. The Saintess fell first, and Yeomyeong fell on top of her. Fortunately or unfortunately, Yeomyeong managed to regain his balance at the last moment, so their bodies didnt end up making contact. Are you okay? Yeomyeong asked with concern. The Saintess nodded instead of answering. The two of them tried to get up immediately. Or, rather, they were about to. However, the next moment, the door to the rest area suddenly burst open, and a giant crow stepped in. How long are you two going to uh? Yeomyeong, the Saintess, and Corvus all fell silent at the same time. A man and woman lying on the floor holding hands in a secluded rest area. Before the short silence could even settle, Yeomyeong opened his mouth to explain. Corvus, wait, this is My apologies. I seem to have no sense. However, before Yeomyeong could even offer an explanation, Corvus slammed the door shut. The two had polar opposite reactions to the closed door. Yeomyeong shook his head with a sigh, while the Saintess was unable to raise her flushed face. S-sorry Its okay. Theres nothing to apologize for. Only then did they get up and dust themselves off. As they awkwardly tried to leave the rest area, the door opened again. And the one opening the door this time was also Corvus. Im sorry, but as your teacher, theres something I must say. Ignoring the dumbfounded look on their faces, she clacked her beak and spoke. Please use protection properly. Before she even completed her sentence, Yeomyeong and the Saintess threw a chair at her almost simultaneously. Chapter 117: Chapter One Boss, Intruder, And... A signatory nation in possession of a Dimensional Portal shall by no means transfer the rights to other Dimensional Portals, dimensional magic, or such dimensional stabilizing devices to anyone, directly or indirectly. Treaty on the Non-Proliferation of Dimensional Portals C Article 1 * * * Yeomyeong found the bed in his dormitory uncomfortable. No matter how long he lay on the soft bed and closed his eyes, sleep wouldnt come, and only idle thoughts filled his mind. Was it because the bed didnt suit his body? No, that wasnt it. The mattress was top-quality mattress and the dormitory staff washed the bedding weekly. Nothing was lacking. However, paradoxically, it was the comfort that made Yeomyeong uncomfortable. The more his body felt at ease, the more his mind yearned for the old, shabby dormitory from his time as a janitor. He missed the damp floors, the cheap vinyl flooring, the wallpaper aged with time, and even the mold patches on the ceiling. Though it was obviously nothing more than a cheap place when compared to the academy dormitory, Yeomyeongor rather, Dung Beetleremembered it fondly. Even the worn-out blanket he used to lay on the floor. The mischievous pranks his janitor brothers pulled. The mountain of books stacked in the Foremans room. The documentaries on the TV they found in the garbage dump All those days, now irretrievable sorrowful memories, flickered in his mind. After tossing and turning in bed like that for a while, the thought that the foreman had been a follower of the Black God Mordak suddenly came to mind. Like most followers of the Five Gods, he too had been quite fond of the Saintess. Strictly speaking, it was the former Saintess, but he would have probably been fond of the current Saintess as well. No, he certainly would. Who could possibly dislike her? That honest, kind-hearted, airhead Saintess. Even an ordinary person, one who wasnt a follower of the five gods, couldnt help but like her. As Yeomyeongs thoughts reached that point, he sat up straight, still in bed. As if to prove that everyone else was asleep, only the sound of Baonics snores echoed in the room cloaked in darkness. Should he try to fall asleep again? After hesitating for a moment, Yeomyeong decided to simply lean against the wall and continue thinking about the Saintess. To be precise, he was recollecting the Foresight she had shown. Although he hadnt shown it outwardly, the Foresight she revealed was enough to shock him to the core. Blood and fire, corpses and ashes. Not only had they killed all the assemblymen, but they had also burned all of Yeouido to the ground. An exhilarating yet disappointing sight. Though the Foresight was brief, Yeomyeong was certain of what he saw. If things had gone according to plan and they managed to wipe out the key government figures, there would have been no reason to burn Yeouido. It would have made more sense to burn the Gyeongmudae, the residence of the president, or the government buildings, or especially those who secretly ran the janitor guild but Yeouido? ??????????? What in the world could have happened in the future for Seti and him to kill countless civilians and engage in an all-out war with Korea? And more importantly, why was his future self The Saintess might have not noticed it, but it was impossible for Yeomyeong to miss it. After all, that was him. The future version of him was no better than his current self. At most, his hair had gotten longer, or he had grown a bit. But his internal mana, his muscles, and even his aura hadnt improved at all. And what stood out the most was the traces of the Comet Sword left on the corpses of the dead assemblymen. The depth of martial arts that could be felt from those traces was, in fact, inferior to his current self. It was almost like he had regressed. All he wanted to do right now was rush to the Saintess and ask her to show him the future again, but Foresight was not all-powerful. In fact, he wasnt even sure he would see a similar future again, and more importantly, he couldnt disregard the Saintess stamina. She was barely able to walk on her own when she left the rest area after showing him the Foresight. And though she claimed it was nothing serious, it was clear at a glance. She would at least need a few days to recover her mana and strength. . He ran his hand through his hair to brush away the complicated thoughts and stood up. He wanted to vent his frustration by swinging his sword, but time did not permit it. Instead, Yeomyeong picked up the water bottle from the bedside table, intending to drink some water. And just as he was about to pour the water into the cup, the stream of water flowing from the bottle froze in mid-air. Not magic or an illusion, but literally. It was a strange phenomenon, but Yeomyeong turned his head without the slightest hint of surprise. Because he noticed the familiar sound of footsteps coming from beyond the darkness. And soon, something or rather someone familiar slowly emerged from within that darkness. A flicker of shadow stretched out like the hem of a dress, with darkness rippling above it. In a voice laced with a sigh, Yeomyeong called out her name. Mignium. * * * My Chosen One, we finally meet in reality for the first time. The moment Yeomyeong heard Migniums words, a chill ran down his spine. It was because her voice was all too familiar. And the problem was, it wasnt Migniums original voice it was identical to Setis. That voice what have you done? Yeomyeong glared at the darkness with eyes full of anger and fear. All the worries that had been cluttering his mind until then vanished in an instant, with the worst possible assumptions pounding in his chest. Answer me, Mignium. Mignium chuckled silently. I can give you as many answers as you desire. But, I wonder if the First would want me to. The First? The First who entrusted her fate to you. Following that cryptic remark, Mignium took another step forward. The darkness squirmed, and the moonlight shining through the window fled in terror. And as she got closer to Yeomyeong, her face, hidden beneath the dark shadow, was partially revealed. Yeomyeong was at a loss for words. He even forgot to breathe as his trembling eyes stared directly at Migniums face. Your reaction exceeds my expectations. Im quite satisfied. Who could have know that selecting the sheep before the tree or hawk would be the right choice? Mignium let out a delicate laugh in Setis voice, with Setis face. And before he realized it, Yeomyeong reached out and gently touched Migniums face. The warmth of her soft cheek traveled up his fingertipsa sensation he could never feel in a dream, the tangible touch of reality. How is this possible? You can ask the First about that later. I am a merciful master, so I respect the first of my servants. Only then did Yeomyeong realize that the First she kept referring to was Seti. The First who entrusted her fate? As he repeated those words, flashes of memories surfaced in his mind: the orb of light he had seen in Manchuria and the Saintess words about being able to glimpse into Setis future as of lately. Were all of these things mere coincidences? Or was there something more to it? Yeomyeong swallowed hard. An indescribable emotion swelled within his chest, and his throat felt parched. Noticing his reaction, Mignium smirked. Have you finally realized it? The First Fate for y As she was speaking, the darkness filling the room wavered a little. Oh dear, it seems like Ive once again wasted our limited time by talking about this. This always happens every time I meet with you. Mignium took a step back, retreating into the shadows once more. Only the fluttering hem of her shadow dress and the appearance resembling Seti remained, proving her presence wasnt just a dream. Time isnt on my side, so, my Chosen One, let me offer you some advice For some reason, she stopped mid-sentence. She closed her mouth without any explanation, perking up as if listening intently to someone else. A brief moment of strange silence elapsed. Then, Mignium broke it with a delighted tone. Oh my, how commendable. Mignium, what on earth have you been on about since earlier? It means theres been a change of plans. My Chosen One, instead of advice, I shall give you a gift. Looking somewhat pleased, Mignium waved her hand with a smile. With that gesture, Yeomyeongs bag resting under his desk, opened, and something hidden deep inside floated into the air. A small box secured with multiple layers of seals. As Yeomyeong observed the scene in silence, the box opened, revealing its contents. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A bottle filled with a radiant liquid. A rare potion that had a low probability to turn an ordinary person into a mana user. It was the very reason the Korean government had made a deal with a Necromancer and offered him the corpses of their citizens. It was a spoil Yeomyeong had obtained after launching a surprise attack on the Necromancer and government officials at the Incheon port. He had held onto it, intending to exchange it for a more useful elixir in the future But why now? Just as Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes, Mignium pulled the potion toward herself and asked. My Chosen One, what do you think is the most essential thing for enjoyment? As soon as an invisible force twisted the bottle cap open, a refreshing scent wafted through the air. The answer is power. Not ordinary power, but overwhelming power. She spoke with absolute certainty, and Yeomyeong could not deny her words. After all, the sole reason he was able to change his fate thus far was thanks to the talent Mignium had bestowed upon himand the power that talent granted him. So now, to eliminate any and all the concerns and obstacles that may hinder our shared enjoyment, I shall grant you even more power. Before Yeomyeong even had the chance to refuse, Mignium suddenly raised her hand and plunged it into her own chest without any warning. It was an abrupt, unpreventable action. Fortunately, no blood poured out from between Setis bulbous breastsonly darkness. A moment later, Mignium extracted three gemstones from her split chest. Yeomyeong frowned as he gazed at the jewels, which shone with the same intensity as the Awakening Potion. Though they varied in size, all three of them contained the same mana. And not just anyones, but Setis mana. That cant be? It is exactly as you think. These are all the possibilities of the Firstwhat Earthians call martial arts, divinity, and magic. The open Awakening Potion bottle and the gemstones representing Setis possibilities. Anticipating what would happen next, Yeomyeong moved with haste. Sure enough, Mignium was trying to put those possibilities into the potion. But just as the gemstones were about to enter the potion, Yeomyeong barely managed to grab Migniums hand and bring it to a halt. What the hell are you doing? Can you not see it? I am bestowing you with possibilities. By stealing Setis possibilities? Dont be ridiculous. Yeomyeong growled, but a smile still lingered on her lips. Are you truly not interested? Even if this is the easiest way to change the future you foresaw? Mignium whispered enticingly, as if she knew what was weighing on his mind just moments ago. Do not hesitate; seize everything. All that the First possesses is yours. Her innate possibilities, the emotions bubbling within her chest, every breath she takes, and every strand of hair all of it. Yeomyeong did not respond. To succumb to such a trivial temptation was unthinkable; Seti was much too precious to him. Seizing the three gemstones from Migniums grasp, he returned them to Setis chest. First, he placed the largest gemstone, which was imbued with a stormy and turbulent mana, followed by a medium-sized gemstone enveloped in darkness that resembled Mignium. And just as he was about to return the smallest gemstone, Mignium kicked his leg. The force behind her kick was strong enough to sweep both of Yeomyeongs legs off the ground. No further explanation was needed; it was a flawless execution of the Flying Kick technique. !? And even before Yeomyeong could land on his bottom, Migniumor rather, Setisnatched the final gemstone from his hand and dropped it straight into the Awakening Potion. The sound of the gemstone plopping into the potion echoed vividly in Yeomyeongs ears. As Yeomyeong landed on the ground, glaring at her, Mignium offered no response and simply shook the potion. She continued until the gemstone had completely dissolved and blended into the potion. Hey! Hong Seti! By the time Yeomyeong managed to get back on his feet and grab her wrist, not a trace of the gemstone remained. You really. He tried to say more, but Mignium didnt permit it. With a mere gesture, the darkness around them grew stronger, ensnaring Yeomyeongs body and silencing him. I would love to watch this delightful scene a little longer but sadly, our time is up. With a voice tinged with regret, Mignium handed the potion to Yeomyeong. Power is pleasure, so continue seeking even greater strength. My Chosen One. * * * The water bottle floating in the air fell to the ground, shattering with a loud crash. W-what the? Startled by the sudden noise, Baonic, who had been snoring soundly just moments before, shot upright. He blinked and glanced around at the half-darkened room, before his eyes finally landed on Yeomyeong standing in the shadows. The strange glow the potion gave off and Yeomyeongs serious expression as he gazed at it. After observing the scene for a moment, Baonic buried his face back into the pillow. Whatever it was it seemed better not to get involved. He erased the image of Yeomyeong, the potion, and the flickering shadows outside the window from his memory. Sometimes, ignorance was bliss. Chapter 118: Chapter One Boss, Intruder, And... (2) * * * As the sun rose from beyond the horizon, turning night to dawn, Minister Kim Kwanhyung frowned while gazing out the window. The view of the sunrise from the Academy VIP room was beautiful enough to be awe-inspiring, but that was only interesting for the first day or two. Having been stuck at the Academy for days on end, with reports of failure after failure, even that beautiful scenery felt unpleasant to him. After watching at the sunrise for a moment, the minister lit a cigarette to lighten the mood. . It was only after the thick smoke of a domestic cigarette filled his lungs that he was able to calmly review his recent moves. While trying to summarize the governments recent activities, all that came to mind were a series of failures. Starting with the broken deal with the Necromancer, the Manchurian incident, to the diplomatic efforts to politically isolate the Academy. Failure, failure, and even more failure. First, regarding the deal between the Necromancer and the Korean government in Incheon. The government was yet to find the one responsible for disrupting the deal. Whether it was an individual or a group it remained a total mystery. Even the NIS1 had resorted to spouting nonsense, suggesting that some annoying terrorist group from beyond the Dimensional Portal might be involved. And the Manchurian incident that followed wasnt any different. Considering how much slush funds and manpower were invested in it they werent able to gather even half the sacrifices they required. Though the presence of the Saintess was an unexpected variable, it was still a failure nonetheless. In an attempt to recoup their losses, Minister Kim Kwanhyung personally stepped in to pressure the Academy But seeing how he was stuck in the VIP room for days since his arrival, the results were far from satisfactory. All thanks to that damn so-called special guest teacher programme. Who wouldve ever thought that the principal would personally put forward a proposal to accept an outside force? Forces like Korea, who were actively pressuring the Academy, might understand, but those who had been standing on the sidelines gleefully seized the opportunity in an instant to support the principals choice. R???????? This included the Holy Nation, which marketed the Saintess like some idol, France, which was blinded by jealousy, and even the folks in Moscow, who still thought of themselves as a global superpower. With the support from all sorts of people and the title of special teacher added to the mix, the justification for pressuring the Academy was lost in an instant. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. South Korea tried to get the shepherds to infiltrate the academy belatedly However, two of them were caught and killed by a mysterious special teacher named Corvus. It was ridiculous even after hearing the report. There was a limit to how unlucky one could be. To think that they happened to run into the special teacher at that moment, in that place? Concluding his thoughts, Minister Kim Kwanhyung took a deep drag of his cigarette. The nicotine flowing through his veins eased his irritation, if only slightly. After a brief pause, the minister recalled something, took out his smartphone, and made a video call. Before long, the call connected, and a familiar face appeared on the screen. - *I have received your call, Minister. What is it?* It was a firm but disciplined voice. On the other side of the screen was a woman with a demeanor reminiscent of a soldier. She was 10-11-16, one of the shepherds dispatched from the ranch to infiltrate the Academy as a special teacher. Youre starting the special classes from today, right? I just wanted to check up on you. How are the preparations going? It was a routine question, but the shepherd responded without hesitation. Good, good. What about the Black Sheep? Hearing the term Bred Stallion, the minister smiled for the first time since the break of dawn. Using a honey trap, huh? Sometimes, the simplest solution was indeed the best. How does it seem from your perspective? Is the Bred Stallion really head over heels for the Black Sheep, just like her report? Ha! The minister laughed heartily. At least there was something they gained from this damned Lord Howe. However, there was no room for complacency. Love that burned like fire could die out at any moment. Tell the Black Sheep not to hold back. And if necessary, use the other sheep as well. - *The other sheep too? Do you mean...?* It would be ideal if we can get the Bred Stallion to be affiliated with Korea before graduation but if thats difficult, we should at least obtain his seed. - *Ah, then...* Yes, even a half-failed project should be able to spread her legs, right? Spitting out words one would only say to livestock, the minister took out another cigarette and placed it in his mouth. While lighting the cigarette, he suddenly remembered something and added a few more words. Ah, also strengthen the guard around the sheep. The trash from the failed terror attempt said hed take our sheep. I dont know what hes planning, but make sure we dont get involved. The shepherd seemed unusually proactive today. Was it because of the special classes? Ignoring the slight sense of incongruity, the minister responded. Well take occasional pictures of the Black Sheep and the Bred Stallion together. A rumor of romance between the two might be helpful for my next local elections. Good, keep up the good work. With that, the minister looked away from his phone. Whether it was because of the cigarette smoke blocking his view or because of the light of dawn, it was unclear However, the minister failed to notice that the shepherds eyes were turning black until the very end. * * * The hubbub before classes began. Perhaps because the temporary class period had come to an end and the lockdown within the school was lifted, today was exceptionally lively. Some students were even wearing brand-new uniforms, while others couldnt stop talking about the special classes. Of course, not all students were bursting with energy. Especially those who had failed to enroll in any of the special classes were unable to conceal their gloomy expressions as they trudged toward the main building. The scene of youth split between extremes. Observing the scene, Yeomyeong inadvertently sighed. Whats with the long face this morning? Did you not sleep well last night? Setis voice came from right beside him. Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Yeah, thanks to an unexpected visitor, I didnt get any sleep last night. Really? Who visited you? I wonder who it could be, visiting a guys room in the middle of the night? Yeah, who could it be? Blunt question, nonchalant response. The two continued their conversation, which sounded like casual banter, as they walked to the main building. A few students gave them peculiar looks as they walked side by side, but that was all. They were well past the age to tease someone about dating, but it was mainly because rumors about how Cheon Yeomyeong and Seti were in that sort of relationship were already rampant among the first years. They supposedly fell for each other after their fight on the day Yeomyeong transferred, or they grew close while fighting alongside each other at the shelter. Ignoring those obviously planted rumors, Yeomyeong spoke to Seti in a serious tone. Hey, Hong Seti. What? What happened last night, you remember everything, right? The events of last night. Migniums sudden appearance in reality, Setis body, and the Awakening Potion she left behind. If it had all been a dream, he could have just laughed it off, but seeing that the Awakening Potion had changed color proved it was real. Well, who knows? Seti shrugged, pretending to be clueless, just as she had since they met this morning. Yeomyeong stared at Seti in silence. Feeling his gaze boring into her, she rolled her eyes, then chuckled and spoke. So, did you drink the Awakening Potion? It was something she could say only if she knew about the conversation he had with Mignium. So, Mignium actually used Setis body last night. Yeomyeong massaged his throbbing forehead and answered. Of course not. How could I drink that? Why? Is it dirty because it came from my chest? Oh Ive not seen that expression since Incheon. While Yeomyeong briefly contemplated if he should hit her once, Seti added. Still, you shouldve just drunk it. You can consider it the price for lifting the ban. Saying that, Seti turned her steps. Not towards the main building but towards a path the students rarely used. Matching her pace, Yeomyeong answered. I didnt lift the ban expecting anything in return. Oh, really? Then I should also say that I didnt give it as a reward. Im serious, but do you really want to keep joking around? Once Yeomyeong spoke up, Seti smiled bashfully. Oh, sorry, I didnt mean to Its just, ah, I cant help it. As if to prove her words, Setis lips were trembling slightly. Whether it was from laughter or joy, it seemed like she was trying to suppress some emotion. Regardless, I do mean it when I say that I want you to drink it. You have it with you right now, right? The Awakening Potion. Instead of answering, Yeomyeong opened his bag and showed her the inside. Inside his bag was a potion, slightly smaller than a soju bottle, glowing brilliantly. I knew it. You brought it to make me drink it to reclaim it, right? Yeah, Im planning to make you drink it. And if I refuse? Then Ill force you. Uh thats a bit Seti scratched her cheek for a moment and then shook her head. But still, Yeomyeong, I think itll be better if you drink it. It will be a waste if I reclaim it. Her voice turned more serious, but her steps seemed somewhat light. A waste, you say? Yeah, a waste. Do you remember when I told you about the potential that my sisters and I were born with? All-master. A being capable of simultaneously walking all three paths of mana permitted to humans. Seti and her sisters were artificially created All-masters. But All of us sisters are defective. We were only able to walk two paths. And we couldnt even do both equally; we had to choose one primary and one secondary. Was it because the ban chaining her down had been lifted? There wasnt a hint of regret or disappointment on Setis face as she spoke of being defective. In my case martial arts is the primary, and Holy Power is my secondary. Then Yeah, what I added to the Awakening Potion was my potential as a Mage. Well, even though I call it potential, I cant even use the most basic magic. Seti averted her gaze, as if she was apologizing for giving him the worst. Though, its not like Im giving it to you recklessly. If you can use magic, our plan will proceed more smoothly Efficiency and focus. Thats why Im giving it to you, Yeomyeong. Watching Seti give a long winded explanation as if hiding something, Yeomyeong stopped walking. Seti, are you sure you wont regret this? Ive yet to regret anything since I met you. Saying something that embarrassing so effortlessly Yeomyeong shook his head and took the potion out of his bag. Looking at the brilliant light the potion gave off, Yeomyeong hesitated for a moment. Should he really just drink this? He was yet to ask about Mignium. However, his hesitation didnt last long. Even if he couldnt trust Mignium, he could at least trust Seti. And once he made up his mind, there was no reason to hesitate. Yeomyeong popped the cap and gulped down the potion. Unlike its appearance, it had a sweet, milky taste. How is it? Do you feel anything different? Seti asked after Yeomyeong downed the entire bottle, a strange glint of anticipation in her eyes. However, he didnt feel any changes. Despite having drunk the potion to the last drop, neither his senses nor his body had altered. ? How is it? Do you feel something overflowing within you, like when you learned the Surging Wave technique? Not really. Putting the empty bottle back in his bag, Yeomyeong examined his inward. But he still couldnt find anything different. Uh Perhaps the effect is a bit delayed? That must be it. Or maybe you lost the Awakening Potion lottery? What? What on earth was she talking about? Yeomyeong immediately frowned after hearing Setis half-joking, half-serious comment. Dont say such awful things. Why? It could happen, right? And so what if it failed? It was my potential that was wasted, anyway. Do you even know how much an Awakening Potion costs? Oh. Right. There was also the cost of the potion. Seti added one last comment and then fell silent. They exchanged glances in the short silence. After staring at each other without saying a word, both of them chuckled almost simultaneously. With the atmosphere lightened a bit, Yeomyeong spoke first. Now that weve dealt with the potion, tell me how you got involved with Mignium. It was a straightforward question without any dilly-dallying. Perhaps not expecting him to ask about Mignium right away, but Seti replied in a slightly flustered tone. Ah, well, about Her. Her? Only you, Yeomyeong, would casually call Her by name. I cant do that. Setis attitude when speaking about Mignium was prudent, just like the Saintess mentioning the Five Gods. Seti, dont tell me that Just as Yeomyeong was about to say something, Seti waved her hand. No, no. Its not what youre thinking, Yeomyeong. I chose Her on my own. Really. Once you learn of how I met Her, youll understand too. It was on the day when we broke the ban Just as Seti was about to begin her explanation. Something from beyond the bushes at the end of the path alerted Yeomyeongs senses. It was not a student, but someone familiar. Yeomyeong immediately glared at that spot, and as if in response to his unconscious mind, the mana in the air flickered. A fingernail-sized ice shard pierced through the bushes, grazing whoever was hiding beyond them. ! And as soon as the sudden scream erupted, Seti also turned towards the direction of the scream. W-wait! I surrender, I surrender! The one who emerged from beyond the bushes was the cleaning lady, with both arms raised. Auntie AvaA spy from the Secret Society that was behind the terror attack and the woman who passed on the Surging Wave technique to Seti. Despite the blood dripping from her forehead cut by the ice shard, she stuttered. H-Hong Seti, and the Earthian who learned the Surging Wave technique can we talk for a moment? Footnotes 1. The National Intelligence Service is the chief intelligence agency of South Korea. The agency was officially established in 1961 as the Korean Central Intelligence Agency, during the rule of general Park Chung Hees military Supreme Council for National Reconstruction, which displaced the Second Republic of Korea. Chapter 120: Chapter One Boss, Intruder, And... (4) * * * The sun hanging high in the sky began its slow descent towards the west. Thats it for todays lesson. As soon as Miss Gemini announced the end of regular class for the day, the atmosphere in the classroom heated up. A student sneaking glances at the classroom door, another packing their bag in a hurry, and yet another already had their feet out the side of the desk. Watching those students with a faint smile, Miss Gemini ended the class with a clap. Alright, everyone, be careful not to be late for the special class, and I hope you all enjoy it. Thats it, class dismissed! As if the teachers clap was a signal, the students rushed out of the classroom. Not long after, the sound of footsteps filled the hallway outside the classroom, suggesting that the situation was no different in the other classes. The sound of footsteps continued for a while. In the now-empty classroom, only two people remained behind: Cheon Yeomyeong and Hong Seti. Miss Gemini, who was tidying up after class, briefly considered having a brief conversation with the two but decided against it, simply exchanging a light nod before leaving the classroom. After all, it was not appropriate for a teacher to meddle in their students romantic affairs. However, contrary to her misunderstanding, there was nothing romantic about the conversation Yeomyeong and Seti were having. Yeomyeong, youre not seriously planning on making a deal with them, are you? As Yeomyeong stood up leisurely, Seti followed suit and asked. Well, not a deal per se, but I plan to cooperate with them to some extent. Its not a bad idea to be cautious. Hearing the worry in her voice, Yeomyeong responded with a faint smile. I disagree. Ava might claim to be a moderate but in the end, shes still a terrorist who committed terrorism. And how can you trust someone who dares to threaten us when they should be begging on their knees? From her unusually intense reaction it was clear she was angry because Ava had used Yeomyeongs past to threaten him. Yeomyeong shrugged and replied. That can hardly be called a threat. Its not a threat? Seeing Seti tilt her head in confusion, Yeomyeong held her hand and walked toward the classroom door as he continued. It was an obvious bluff. If she really knew about my past, she wouldve brought up my days as Dung Beetle or as a janitor, not something vague like the black market. ????? Thats true. Walking side by side in the empty hallway, the two of them continued their conversation. Do you remember the unspoken rule of the Incheon black market? Unspoken rule? Ah the mask? Seti nodded as if she had just remembered the rule of the Incheon black market. A dirty place where neither customer nor seller could reveal their faceThat was the Incheon black market. And it wasnt just the mask. I went there on Mr. Jang Mans introduction, so its not like I revealed my name either. How would she be able to uncover my past in the black market when they didnt even know my face or name? She was just rambling aimlessly to gauge my reaction. Then, that dramatic act in front of Ava Instead of answering, Yeomyeong simply shrugged. You villain, your acting skills keep getting better by the day. Seti poked his side playfully and Yeomyeong smirked. Thats a compliment, right? Of course, its a compliment! Anyway, for the Society to try to pull such a bluff They should be ashamed of calling themselves an information guild. It just shows how desperate they are. They cant track down the Priest, they dont know what the black sheep is referring to and they cant just make themselves known to the Academy either As soon as Yeomyeong trailed off, Seti finished assessing the situation. Hence, the only ones they could try to make a deal with was me, who knew about them no, us. So, was that the reason she mentioned the Surging Wave technique? A soft laugh escaped her lips as she reached her conclusion. So we have the upperhand, and the Society is at our mercy? Exactly. And since theyre terrorists, they should be expecting some sort of power play from us. I see. Yeomyeong, would it be alright if I took the lead in cooperating with Ava from here on? If thats what you want. Yeomyeong bowed in an exaggerated manner, and Seti let out a small laugh. Then, a short silence ensued. It was the perfect time to bring up the topic of the black sheep, but as if by mutual agreement, neither of them spoke about it. Yeomyeong felt there was no need to bring it up because if the Skinwalker Priest really came after Seti he would just kill him. As for Seti, she held herself back to avoid placing unnecessary pressure on Yeomyeong. And so, they continued walking towards the location of the special class in silence. By the time they could see the southern rest area designated as the special class location by Corvus, Seti spoke up. Come to think of it, you were wearing the sun mask at the black market, right? Yeah. And you had a black dog mask. She stared blankly into the air for a moment as if reminiscing about the past, then smiled slightly on remembering something. Now that I think about it, that was our first meeting, wasnt it? We encountered at the black market and fought. Fought, you say? Hm? It wasnt a fight. I was just attacked unilaterally. Seeing Yeomyeong answer with a serious expression, Seti averted her gaze awkwardly, recalling belatedly that she was the one who launched a preemptive attack on Yeomyeong and Mr. Jang Man. Unable to find the right words, Seti scratched her cheek and Yeomyeong let out a small laugh, nudging her side with his elbow. Or rather, he was about to nudge her. However, just as he subtly raised his arm, they heard the sound of someone running from behind. They were familiar footsteps. * * * Seti and Yeomyeong turned their heads simultaneously. But there was no one in sight. To be precise, while they werent visible, the sound of someone running and grass bending from being stepped on gave them away. Seeing the person in question making no effort to hide the fact that she was using the Invisibility Cloak, Yeomyeong sighed. Could it be The moment Seti sensed something and tried to step back Seti! A frivolous shout rang out as someone invisible hugged Seti. Soon, the Invisibility Cloak fell off, and from beneath it, a girl in a school uniform emergedthe Saintess. I finally found you , Seti, youve been avoiding me lately Ah, this feeling I missed you so much Yeomyeong looked away, not knowing how to describe the sight of a grown girl burying her face in a classmates arms and rubbing her cheek against them. However, Seti, who was trapped in the Saintess embrace, remained calm. After glancing between the Saintess and Yeomyeong, she asked in a soft voice. Cheon Yeomyeong-ssi? Werent the two of us supposed to be the only ones in this special class? As you can see, we arent. Yeomyeong answered with a wry smile. As Setis delicate eyebrows furrowed, the Saintess added. Seti, dont be too harsh on Yeomyeong. I know everything now. Know what? About what? Dung Beetle! At the Saintess abrupt confession, Yeomyeong massaged his forehead. That damned mouth of hers! She first needed to explain about her Foresight and the future she saw so that Seti could understand better. Whether she perceived what Yeomyeong was feeling or not, the Saintess hugged Seti even tighter and spoke. Ill help with your revenge Money, influence, whatever you need, I can give it all. Im the Saintess, you know, the ! Hehe, were not just friends anymore; were now accomplic! Before she could complete her sentence, Seti struck the Saintess on the back of her neck without any warning. The crisp sound of the impact echoed, and the Saintess went limp. It was a clean blow, the kind youd see in an action movie. Perhaps it was fortunate that she didnt just drop the limp Saintess onto the ground, Seti turned to Yeomyeong and spoke, still holding the unconscious Saintess. Yeomyeong. What is No, never mind. Its obvious. You somehow ended up getting tangled with her again, didnt you? Her guess was astonishingly accurate. Yeomyeong nodded. Its a complicated story that requires a long explanation but yes, I got involved. I see, its complicated By any chance, is it a, well, problem with the Saintess? What? Ah, judging by your reaction, I guess not. Alright, then I demand an explanation right now. Following Setis words, which might have been either a joke to lighten the mood or a genuine question, Yeomyeong began his explanation. Starting with the Foresight, the Saintess, and the future the two of them had seen together. Other than looking a bit surprised on hearing that the Saintess had used her Foresight on her every morning, Setis expression didnt change much throughout the explanation. Thanks to her calm demeanor, Yeomyeong had an easier time explaining the circumstances And by the time the long explanation came to an end, the two of them wore similar expressions. This is Ridiculous, isnt it? They exchanged a wry smile, a sigh, and finally, snuck a subtle glance at the Saintess. Without the need for words, the two of them began to drag the unconscious Saintess toward the rest area. After a while, they arrived at the rest area, laid the Saintess on a table, and each pulled up a chair to sit. They stared at the Saintess, who seemed to be fast asleepthough in reality, she was unconsciousfor a moment. Seti was the first to break the silence. Hey, Yeomyeong? Hm? You know it as well, right? Seeing Setis gaze directed at the Saintess, Yeomyeong didnt need to ask her what she meant. Although shes a bit of an airhead, shes a good kid. A bit? Okay, a big airhead. So Id rather you not take advantage of her feelings. And, it goes without saying, dont use her body either. The latter half seemed to be a more honest reflection of feelings. Yeomyeong swallowed the response rising up his throat and simply nodded. Seeing this, Seti finally smiled and said. And if, by any chance, your heart wavers remember, Im first, okay? She stretched out and touched Yeomyeongs ear. Her slender fingers sliding through his hair as she gently rubbed his earlobe. What are you talking about? Dont play dumb; you know exactly what Im talking about. Together until the end. Although it sounded more like a promise to herself than to him. Just as the atmosphere began to grow unbearably tense, Yeomyeong opened his mouth to speak when the door to the rest area suddenly burst open, and a familiar blonde girl stepped in. Soe Miri? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uh am I the last one to arrive? The moment they saw her, Seti added more strength to her hand that was rubbing Yeomyeongs earlobe. pain shot through his earlobe. Yeomyeong couldnt help but feel wronged by the situation. * * * If you were to ask the students to name the busiest place on Lord Howe, every student would undoubtedly point to the Northern Island. This was only natural. Unlike the other islands, which were designed solely for students, the Northern Island was intended to resemble an artificial city from the very start. It had a harbor, an airport, accommodation facilities for visitors, and even a commercial area for students. Although it was still undergoing reconstruction due to the recent terror attack, the Northern Island had long since regained its former vitality with the start of the special classes. Students passing by to meet special teachers, faculty members enjoyed their brief free time, and reporters bustled around to capture the special classes taking place in the auditorium The scene made it seem like the terror attack had occurred long ago, and most students had already forgotten about it. At least on the surface. However, the atmosphere of the sewer beneath the bustling Northern Island,, as tangled as the number of times the island had been rebuilt and expanded, was quite different. The sewers, still without electricity due to the attack, were filled with darkness. Even the rats and insects roaming the sewers as if they owned the place held their breath, shrinking back from the deep, profound darkness. And it was in that darkness the Skinwalker Priest made his hideout. Utilizing the maze-like structure of the sewer, he created a secret space and set up all sorts of booby traps along the paths leading to it. Mines made from corpses, illusion magic circles, chlorine gas sprayers, etc Even if the entire faculty of the academy descended to the sewers to track him down, he would be able to hold out for at least a day. With this hideout in place, the Skinwalker Priest was confident that nothing in the sewers could kill him. However, despite his confidence the hideout barely managed to last for 30 minutes. Goddammit, that motherfucker just keeps running like a rat. The intruder who suddenly invaded the hideout began speaking like that right away. What the hells with you? Youre supposed to be Chapter 1 boss, dammit. Youre not summoning anything and youre not dropping anything useful either. No matter what the intruder said, the Skinwalker Priest couldnt respond. The wound on his side was still healing. And it wasnt like the intruder was expecting an answer either, rambling endlessly as he surveyed the Skinwalker Priests hideout. Why do you even have so much corpse skin? Is this a skin factory or something? What a waste huh? A Dimensional Portal? Was he perhaps skilled in magic? A single glance was all it took for him to identify the partially completed altar as a Dimensional Portal. The coordinates are the Northwestern Great Mountains? , the level-up event for Chapter 5 has already shown up. Did the hunting ground in Manchuria disappear or something? What should I do with this Itll be a waste of the favorability Ive built up with the prince if I take it His words, which sounded half-joking, carried no coherence or logic. His voice, interspersed with chuckles, sounded like the ramblings of a madman you might find in a mental hospital. A voice that was ominous yet unsettling. At that point, the Skinwalker Priest, who had been panting, couldnt help but speak up. , what exactly are you? The intruder chuckled at the priests question, a laugh bordering on mockery. Me? Cant you tell? Im just a law-abiding academy student. D-Dont make me laugh. , how could a student be that strong Right? Even you can tell Im not at a student level, right? What? That was an absurd answer. Ignoring the dumbfounded priest, the intruder kept rambling on. Damn it, I should have been able to dominate the academy route at level 34. But , how are there two bastards with a higher level than me? , one of them is definitely the protagonist, no doubt. Protagonist? The Skinwalker Priest involuntarily thought of two first-year male studentsthe boys who emitted such a terrifying aura that he had no choice but to flee with his tail tucked. Perhaps the intruder was also lost in thought seeing how they both fell silent at the same time. However, the silence didnt last long. Just as the Skinwalker Priest was almost done healing his wounds, the intruder spoke up. Hey, should I help you complete the Dimensional Portal? The Skinwalker Priest looked up, dumbfounded. He wanted to reprimand the intruder and tell him how precious the sacrifices required for opening a Dimensional Portal in such harsh conditions were, how much preparation was needed However, before he even opened his mouth, the intruder abruptly pulled something out from his chest. It was a black gemstone emanating an eerie red light. That is What? Is this your first time seeing such a large corruption stone? The intruder chuckled as he waved the fist-sized gemstone. Unable to pry his eyes off the stone, the priest moved his head in sync with the intruders hand. How about this? You shouldnt have any problem opening the Dimensional Portal with this, right? So, are you interested in making a deal? The Skinwalker Priest nodded. He had neither the strength nor a reason to refuse the offer. W-what do you want from me? Its nothing too difficult well, Id like you to help me with some fishing. Fishing? To be precise, Id like you to be the baithuman bait to catch the real protagonist. Even though he didnt fully comprehend what the intruder was saying, the Skinwalker Priest nodded frantically. Because with a corruption stone of that size and the blood of the Black Sheepwith just those twohe could burn the entire academy to the ground. Chapter 121: Chapter One Boss, Intruder, And... (5) * * * Corvus was running late for class. Was it because she was hoping that the Saintess and her apprentice would be able to spend some time together? While that wasnt entirely wrong, it wasnt the only reason. She was late because she was busy preparing for class. Considering that the skill level of the students who had chosen her as their first choice was too high, she couldnt take a lighthearted approach when teaching them. A Mage who was personally escorted by Freya Cahn, and the other whose entrance ranking was among the top. Even though she wondered, Why me and not someone else? Corvus still took her preparation seriously. It would have been different if she hadnt accepted them as apprentices right from the start, but she had already taken in all the students who chose her as their first-choice. Since she had become their teacher, it was important to teach them properly and if they were students of the Seeker of Crossroads, they should learn something. Still, she had a faint hope that perhaps those highly skilled students had somehow recognized her true value beyond the barriers of their races However, the moment she opened the door of the southern rest area, where the class was to be held, Corvus immediately understood why the other students had signed up for her class. Youre a bit late. Cheon Yeomyeong greeted her with a somewhat awkward smile and behind him were three girls. The Saintess lay unconscious on the table, and the blonde girl beside the table, awkwardly greeting her, was likely the one called Soe Miri. Naturally, the girl with the cold expression who bowed her head was probably Hong Seti. Although they were both looking at Corvus, the sharp senses of the Beastfolk did not miss that their attention was focused on Yeomyeong. One man and three women. Corvus clacked her beak, akin to a human clearing their throat. Recalling that even the previous Saintess had faced the same fate, she wondered if this was the fate of the Saintesses. Thinking of the future that awaited the Saintess, tears almost slipped from her eyes. My apprentice. What on earth have you done? However, the moment she observed Yeomyeongs body closely, all other thoughts flew out of Corvus mind. Why? Is there a problem? A problem? Of course, there is a problem. Your mana your mana is strange. Im not sure what you mean Throwing all the teaching material she had painstakingly prepared onto the floor, Corvus dashed over to Yeomyeong. Look at your condition! You are leaking mana like a novice Mage! Regardless of Yeomyeongs confusion, Corvus walked around him in her characteristic birdlike gait, inspecting his body. How could in such a short time? Did you perhaps take an elixir while I wasnt aware? Setis body twitched and froze at the mention of the elixir. It was a subtle reaction that only Soe Miri, sitting right next to her, noticed. Corvus, please stop circling me and tell me whats going on. Anyway, only after Yeomyeong spoke up did Corvus cease her racket. She stared at Yeomyeong with her crow-like black eyes and said. You still dont get it? As all eyes, excluding the unconscious Saintess, turned toward her, Corvus spoke with a voice full of conviction.. Congratulations on stepping onto the Crossroads. * * * What was magic? Beyond the Dimensional Portal, mages claimed that magic was a noble spirit capable of transforming the world. Although it was hard to say if thanks to this was the right way to put it, they didnt hesitate to use this reasoning to elevate themselves to a privileged class. ???????????s? Since they were born with a noble spirit, they believed they should receive equivalent treatment. On the contrary, Mages on Earth, who proudly considered themselves as scholars, classified magic as a study of manipulating mana. They argued that the material was merely mana, and that it was part of science, like existing physics or mathematics. This difference in opinion occasionally gave rise to political and academic conflicts between the Mages on Earth and those beyond the Dimensional Portal. However, that was none of Yeomyeongs business. Nor did he care about it. It wasnt the historical conflicts of Magic Tower and academic society that mattered to him, but how useful magic was. Hadnt he realized this rather painfully while fighting the enemies he had encountered, especially the dragons like Kahal Magdu and Orsay Taboul? The combination of formidable physical strength and magic. The moment Corvus confirmed his talent for magic, Yeomyeong had no doubt that the combat techniques of dragons were within his grasp. While it may have seemed like an arrogant thought, he was confident. After all, he lacked neither the talent nor the experience. Corvus had a similar thought. Judging by how he managed to grasp the true intention of the Black Wing Flow that quickly, she was confident that Yeomyeong wouldnt find it difficult to wield magic with his talent. Or so they thought. But when the magic class actually began, they faced an unexpected obstacle. You dont know a single spell? What in the world do you mean by that? Corvus bewildered question left Yeomyeong at a loss for words, so he remained silent. As Seti cautiously tried to wake the Saintess at the back, Corvus asked again. This isnt a joke, you dont even know one? Not a single one? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, really. Theres no reason for me to lie about this. I suppose you must have had quite a tumultuous experience before coming to the academy? Faced with a mix of misunderstanding and consideration in her words, Yeomyeong smiled bitterly. In some ways, Corvus misunderstanding was reasonable. In modern society, aspiring Superhumans were likely to acquire basic knowledge about the three paths during their elementary education. Usually, these include the fundamentals of magic and introductions to Karelin martial arts. Especially when it came to magic, even those who could only sense mana, the half-baked Superhumans, often had the path of scholars opened to them, so they received the most education. Yet Yeomyeong didnt even know a single spell. To Corvus, it was like a high school graduate not knowing basic arithmetic. Forget about receiving Superhuman training, he never even attended a regular high school; he never thought this would hold him back one day. Yeomyeong scratched his nose and replied. Corvus, I think youre misunderstanding something Ive never received any Superhuman training before transferring to Lord Howe. So youre saying that you learned everything on your own before you transferred? Yes, well there were a few people who taught me a little bit of this and that, but for the most part, I learned by myself. Was it really that hard to believe? With a snap, Corvus clamped her beak and glanced at Seti and Soe Miri with a questioning expression, as if to ask, Is this really true? But the answer to her question came not from the two, but from another direction. You dont believe it, do you? But theres no need to doubt him. Yeomyeong doesnt lie about things like this. The Saintess, who had awakened, said while rubbing her neck. And how do you know that, Saintess? Corvus, have you forgotten who my mother is? Although the Saintess response was merely a light excuse, Corvus could not refute it. It was a perfect excuse with no room for counterargument. Yeomyeong cleared his throat, and Corvus, unaware of the truth, shut her beak as if contemplating something. After a brief silence, just as the Saintess was gesturing at Soe Miri to ask Seti something, Corvus spoke again. Your talent has always exceeded my imagination, my apprentice. So even if you dont know any spells, there are still ways. Ways? Not just one but two options. One is the traditional method: to start learning and practicing spells now. The other is a much faster but painful method. And while I suspect you will choose the latter, I must first ask you this, my apprentice. What is it? What do you wish to achieve with magic, my apprentice? It was an unexpected but at the same time, a serious question. Without a moments hesitation, Yeomyeong answered. Power. Power? To be precise, I wish to be able to use the powerful combat magic that the dragons I fought in Manchuria used, and what you showed me last time. Was his answer on par with Corvus expectations? She burst into laughter. Ha! I knew it! Arent you going to ask why I desire power? When a man desires power, the reasons are pretty obvious: instinct, authority, and women. Corvus voice dropped to almost a whisper when she mentioned women, as if she were sharing a secret. Yeomyeong swallowed a dry laugh. Thats not the reason. Ah! To win over the Saintess, you need to have at least that level of ambition. Corvus. Only after Yeomyeong spoke in a serious tone did the crow stop laughing. Anyway, let us begin with the second method right away! Corvus shouted as she spread her wings wide. Amidst the scattering black feathers, the girls, having their own intentions, watched Yeomyeong and Corvus with a mysterious gleam in their eyes. * * * The second method that Corvus spoke of was far from the traditional approach of learning spells first and completely internalizing them through meditation later. Instead, it involved trusting in his senses and talents for reading mana and casting the spell in front of him. Although it may have sounded simple at first glance, the reality was a bit more extreme. An ice spear created by Corvus formed in the air and immediately flew through the rest area. Um Is it okay to just leave them like that? Before the Saintess could finish her words, an ice spear pierced Yeomyeongs shoulder. Blood splattered, and Yeomyeongs face contorted in pain. Although he didnt scream, his expression clearly conveyed his agony. Hey? Seti? Are you just going to watch them? Only after the Saintess called her name did Seti respond. Its his choice, so what can I do? But, still Just think of it as training. Directly feeling the magic with your body is something other Mages do all the time, right? That was usually done when learning a spell like warm wind, though! Who on earth would be crazy enough to receive an attack spell directly? The Saintess wanted to yell that at her, but she kept her mouth shut after seeing Setis tightly clenched fist hidden under her arms. And the next moment, another ice spear pierced Yeomyeongs body. This time, it hit his calf. Losing his balance, Yeomyeong stumbled and collapsed onto the rest area floor. Startled, the Saintess stood up, but seeing both Soe Miri and Seti remain steadfast and hold their ground, she slumped back her chair. While she pondered over this, Corvus opened her beak. So, are you able to understand now? Yes, to some extent. Yeomyeong replied as he yanked the ice spear from his shoulder. Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and demonstrate! As soon as Corvus finished speaking, Yeomyeong manipulated his mana. The movement of the mana for magic was completely different from that of martial arts, which flowed through his blood vessels. The mana that flowed from his body, following his thoughts pooled in the air, merged with the ownerless mana and settled into place. Like knitting a garment, he intertwined each thread of mana and completed the spell. What emerged after this complex process was a small ice spear. Although it was less than half the size of Corvus ice spear, its sharpness was no less. Since the size varied depending on the mana used, simply completing the shape meant he had mastered the spell for ice spear. While Yeomyeong stared blankly at the ice spear he created, Corvus burst into laughter. Ha! You succeeded! You managed to create a perfectly shaped ice spear with just five hits! Its much easier than I thought. Dont go saying that outside this class. Other Mages take nothing less than two weeks to learn this spell properly. Heh, at this rate, youll probably be able to learn more than ten spells this week itself. Now, now, dont stop; lets move to the next spell Just as Corvus was about to continue excitedly, Soe Miri interrupted her. Um, Ms. Corvus? When Yeomyeong turned his head, he saw Soe Miri smiling subtly, her face looking more animated than usual. What is it, Miss Soe Miri? I was just wondering if its okay for us to just be watching the two of you. At that comment, Corvus scratched the back of her head with her wing. Oh dear, I apologize. I got carried away and neglected my duty as a teacher. No, its fine. There are plenty of people who get excited just by watching Yeomyeong. ? Everyone raised their eyebrows at her joke, and Soe Miri added. Since were at it, Id like to make a suggestion, if thats alright with you. A suggestion? What kind of suggestion? After confirming that all eyes were on her, Soe Miri glanced around the rest area and said. So, everyone here is gathered because of Yeomyeong, right? What? What was she talking about? Ignoring Yeomyeongs frown, she continued. Since were all gathered here, how about we actually help out instead of watching from the sidelines? Helping out in what way? Im not talking about a formal match but by being his sparring partner. Yeomyeong can only use magic, while we give it our all. What do you think? Hmm. Doesnt that sound good? Well learn something while fighting against Yeomyeong, and more importantly, isnt Yeomyeong the type who learns better from real battles than just practice? The Saintess next to her grumbled, while Corvus squinted, pondering over Soe Miris suggestion. Yeomyeong shook his head slightly at the two of them. What were they even saying in front of the person in question? I have only learned the ice spearhow can I be ready for sparring? I think you should be able to use other spells as well, shouldnt you? What? Youve been hit with plenty of other spells, right? As Yeomyeong swallowed the words rising up his throat and stared blankly at Soe Miri, Corvus chimed in. My apprentice, I personally feel that Miss Soe Miris suggestion is quite good. Learning by being hit and mastering through fighting. Isnt that the ideal lesson? And also, building some affection. Corvus last words were whispered soft enough for only Yeomyeong to hear. Yeomyeong suppressed the urge to twist the crows neck and shook his head. No, rather, he was about to shake his head when Seti raised her hand. Im in. You too, Seti? Yeomyeong responded with an expression like Caesar looking at Brutus, but Seti pulled an iron hammer out of her bag as she answered. Miri is right. Sparring is better than just watching. Was it because she was yet to clean the Secret Society members dried blood off her hammer? There was a strange persuasiveness in her voice. If thats the case, fine, do as you wish. With the majority in agreement, Yeomyeong raised both hands in an exaggerated show of surrender. Well then, since Yeomyeong has agreed, shall we start right away? Just as Soe Miri was about to get to her feet, the Saintess stood up first. Ill take the first match. Before anyone else could say anything, she drew a revolver from her skirt pocket. Chapter 122: Chapter One Boss, Intruder, And... (6) * * * Interpol has confirmed that a single individual is behind the civilian massacres at 22 orphanages, 3 orc villages, and 2 dwarf ghettos over the past five years. The perpetrator, dubbed the Butcher, is estimated to be under the age of 20. Interpol fears the birth of a second Star Entrails Seer The Butcher was identified in the vicinity of the Dimensional Portal near Kaesong through CCTV. It is presumed that he has traveled between Earth and the Dimensional Portal multiple times In the disaster in the Northwest Mountain Range, where the bodies of 1,109 monsters and 135 border guards were unearthed, traces of the Butcher were discovered. The forensic team has secured evidence that it was the Butcher who led the monsters With the help of CCTV footage and on-site forensics, the Butcher has been identified as a suspect in the Hilaria fire incident at the Deep Tower. While in the pursuit of the Butcher, a cave believed to be the suspects nest was discovered. An official request has been made to the Magic Tower *According to the opinion of the Magic Tower executioner Balmak, it is suspected that a substantial amount of magic items and consumables were present in the nest until recently; how such a large quantity was transported unnoticed remains unknown The pursuit is met with difficulties Investigation is temporarily suspended Analysis of the montage of the Incheon Killer provided by South Korean police has confirmed that he is the same person as the Butcher. A critical error was found in the DNA data of the Incheon Killer provided by the South Korean police; the Korean side remains silent on whether it was a deliberate omission or a mistake. Interpol has filed a formal protest Interpol suspects there may have been an inappropriate relationship between the Incheon Killer and the South Korean police. South Korea claims that the term Incheon Killer is inappropriate A murderer from beyond the Dimensional Portal should not be associated with a Korean location The Butcher was spotted on a train entering Dreitherial illegally. The illegal plastic surgery and human modification Mage guild in Dreitherial has been completely destroyed. It is estimated that over 50 are dead Through survivor testimonies, the Butcher has emerged as a prime suspect The Butchers unique swordsmanship was confirmed in Gemini City. The Dimensional Portal leading to Earth Yeomyeong put down the documents with a sigh. Every time he flipped through the papers detailing the Players actions, his head throbbed. He massaged his forehead and took a moment to gather his thoughts. According to the data provided by Ava, the Player began his murder spree around five years ago. The first victims were the orphans from an orphanagepeople at the bottom of society, weak and unprotected. Like leveling up in a game, he gradually raised both the quality and quantity of his victims. Orcs treated like livestock, lower-class dwarven citizens who were no better than refugees and even alley janitors. And it was still unclear whether he committed all these acts just to become stronger through murder or if he was simply a madman. But one thing was certain: he had managed to acquire numerous strange-fated objects using his knowledge of the future. He didnt realize it back when he was decapitated, but the Player, who once laughed about reaching level 10, had now become a fully-fledged Superhuman. ??????? In fact, even among the superhuman mercenaries he met in Manchuria, he was sure that only a handful could say with certainty that they were stronger than the Player. Furthermore, considering the strange-fated objects he acquired from the academy and his knowledge of the future, which allowed him to evade the pursuit of Interpol and the Magic Tower Just as he was linking those thoughts. A long ice spear bloomed beside Yeomyeongs shoulder. It was an unconscious manifestation of magic. Seeing the ice spear exude a coldness that was comparable to Corvus, Yeomyeong forced a bitter smile. The reason he was able to create an ice spear like this in just one day came to mind. - *Theyre just rubber bullets, so you dont have to worry too much.* Those were the words the Saintess uttered while she blessed the revolver bullets. Ironically, her blessed rubber bullets hurt just as much as real bullets. Seeing that the spot where he was shot at was still throbbing, there was no need to say more. And the sparring session that followed was just as fierce. In particular, Setis hammering had quite a bit of emotion involved. The cold look on her face as she shattered the ice spear was truly terrifying. The spar reminded him of a real battle. Yeomyeong could only flee while launching ice spears. However, thanks to that, he was able to completely master the ice spear as quickly as he did. Yeomyeong chuckled and spun the ice spear floating in the air. Thinking about the Saintess and Seti lightened his heart considerably. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of course, that sense of ease didnt last long. The Killing Aura writhing within his chest did not allow him much time. Before long, Yeomyeong picked up the documents again. He thought he might find some clues about the Player he had missed. After going through the documents three times, he paused and turned his gaze to the ceiling. It was because he heard his name being called over the academys internal broadcast. [First-year student Cheon Yeomyeong, please proceed to the airport on the northern island immediately.] * * * Even after the opening of Dimensional Portal and the existence of nuclear missiles and Superhumans, there remained one unchanging truth on Earth. Money made right. Fundamentalist superhumans who claimed that mana was the true source of the world, or romantics who believed that everything was possible through love, might try to deny it. However, any normal person would be left in awe of the greatness of money especially if they saw the enormous airplane that just landed at the airport of Lord Howe Academy. Just like Yeomyeong who arrived at the airport after hearing the academys internal broadcast. This crazy dwarf He muttered without realizing it. The massive cargo plane that had just landed on the runway had the names Dungan Heavy Industries and Cheon Yeomyeong taped all over prominently. It was a clear and blatant means of advertisement. While Yeomyeong was at a loss for words at that sight, an airstair took its place, and the planes door opened. Stepping out of the plane was a familiar dwarf dressed in an even fancier outfit than before. Wearing a luxurious suit, an expensive watch, and thick, large rings on every fingerDarulma Dune, the dwarf chaebol from Dungan Heavy Industries. As he clomped down the stairs, he started waving as soon as he spotted Yeomyeong. Cheon Yeomyeong! Only after catching sight of the approaching Darulma did Yeomyeong snap back to reality. Darulma. Its been a while! I cant tell you how long Ive been waiting for you since we parted ways in Manchuria! As Darulma shouted and grabbed Yeomyeongs hand enthusiastically, the sound of camera shutters could be heard from all over the airport. Taking a quick look, Yeomyeong saw reporters, who had arrived without him noticing, continuously taking pictures of the two. Swallowing a bitter smile, Yeomyeong asked. Darulma, what is the meaning of all this? The plane, the reporters. Dont get me wrong, all that is secondary. The main reason I came here today is to give you a gift. A gift? Darulma waved at the reporters as he spoke. Its what you asked for before we parted in Manchuriathe rights to use the workshop for dragon bones and the elixir trade. But since you hadnt even tried to contact me we just came here first. A question mark floated over Yeomyeongs head before disappearing immediately because the answer was too obvious. You plan to make it known that Dungan Heavy Industries is my sponsor. You just want to use my name. come on. Using your name? Its only exploitation if we use it for free. If we pay you, its called business. After raising his eyebrows, Darulma led Yeomyeong towards the plane. Yeomyeong considered refusing but eventually followed him, pretending he had no other choice, and said. What would you do if I refused after you had already pulled a stunt like this? Well, Id probably have to kneel? Grimacing at the thought of that, Yeomyeong allowed Darulma to lead him into the plane. While it was obvious that the inside of a cargo plane wouldnt have any seats, it didnt have any cargo either. Instead, the interior of the plane was neatly lined with display cases. Weapon display cases, to be precise. Not only were there glass display cases with luxurious-looking swords, but also wall display cases filled with guns. The weapons inside these display cases had no commonality in terms of length, curvature, or thickness, yet they all shared one common trait: a faint trace of mana could be felt from every single one of them. This meant that all the weapons here were products made from mana metal. As he shifted his gaze slightly, he spotted the occasional pieces of armor among the weapons. Chainmail, thick plate armor, breastplates that covered the entire chest, etc. Some of them prominently displayed the ivory bone material, making it easy to guess that the material used was dragon bones. Even if they were to move an entire weapons museum here, it wouldnt reach this level. True strong weapons could only reach their full potential when held by a powerful wielder, just like the famous holy sword. After a brief reflection, Yeomyeong turned his head and saw Darulmas tense gaze. What are your thoughts about the grandeur of the weapons our Dune family can proudly boast of? Yeomyeong, who was about to express his honest thoughts, was unable to ignore the expectation sparkling in Darulmas eyes. Its truly awe-inspiring. You can really tell that a chaebol is indeed a chaebol. Even though the praise was forced, the corners of Darulmas mouth rose. He even wore a smile that made him seem somewhat proud. Indeed, you truly have an eye for these things. So, what are you waiting for? Come on in; you have to choose the weapon youll be using. ? Choose what? As Yeomyeong tilted his head, Darulma clapped his hands and said. Oh my, how careless of me. I forgot to explain the most important thing. Cheon Yeomyeong-gun? All these armaments here are brought just for you. Saying so, Darulma pulled out a remote from his pocket and pressed a button. With a click, the glass blocking the front of the display cases descended all at once. Now then, go ahead and choose. * * * This sword was made by Danan Dune, the artisan of my household, three years ago. Uhm its made of the same material as a stealth aircraft. Titanium alloy with a mana metal coating. Strong, yet light. Darulma explained as he lifted the sword adorned with antique decorations. Yeomyeong, standing behind him, gazed at the sword in silence before speaking up. Darulma. What? You dont like it? Well, to be fair, Danans creations do feel a bit too much like ready-made goods. No, its not that Im just curious. Why are you going as far as making such an investment in me? In Manchuria, all Yeomyeong had asked of Darulma was permission to use the Dwarven workshop. It was a proposal Yeomyeong had put forth after careful consideration. Refining dragon bones and using the Dwarven workshop was an opportunity that even money couldnt easily buy. But this wasnt this a gift far beyond any proposal? Of all people, why was a money-driven businessman showing him this much favor? Yeomyeong couldnt help but wonder. Like I said earlier, its just business. Putting the sword back into the display case, Darulma took out another sword from the adjacent one, and continued speaking. It helps our image if a Dwarven corporation like us sponsors a human. Especially when that human is a Superhuman with proven skillswhat better investment can there be? Spare me the empty words. Empty words, you say? Im being sincere! Darulma was about to start rambling but fell silent when he saw Yeomyeongs eyesthose piercing golden eyes, as if they could see right through him. Fiddling with the swords handle, he paused for a moment and said. To be honest, its because of the Golden Seal. Probably a few years down the line, there will come a time when Ill need the Golden Seal. If you are not willing to lend it to me then our clan can fall into a bit of a bind. So Im just building some goodwill in advance. Was that an honest answer? The sound of Darulmas heartbeat said it was. Alternating his gaze between the sword and Darulmas face, Yeomyeong gave him a small nod. I will trust you this time. Trust, huh. Trust is like gold to a merchant. Now then, shall we continue looking at weapons? Darulma said and continued his explanations. Weapons made by Dwarven artisans, relics left behind by the Empire beyond the Dimensional Portal, prototype weapons from America, etc Each one of them could be considered a treasure. Some of them caught Yeomyeongs attention, but whenever that happened, Darulma would hold him back, saying there was more to see. Almost as if there was a weapon he truly wanted to give him. And just like that, after a long explanation, Darulma finally stopped in front of a display case in the center of the plane. Aside from the fact that its blade was a pale yellow, the sword inside didnt look special at all. It was neither too long nor too short. The handle was plain to the point of being crude, and there wasnt any decoration in sight. If it werent in a place like this, it could have easily been mistaken for an ordinary iron sword with no special properties As Yeomyeong frowned, sensing something strange, Darulma slowly took the sword out of the display case. This sword is called Mountain Tear. Quite a grand name, isnt it? Just by looking at it made it clear that this sword had a story. As he handed the sword to Yeomyeong, Darulma added. Its made completely from mana metal mined from the deepest part of the Dwarven Mountain Range, which now is buried under mustard gas. It was crafted by the last artisan of the Uragan Household. As soon as Yeomyeong grasped the sword, a familiar sensation ran through the handle. Try infusing it with mana. Yeomyeong did as instructed, and the next moment, the magic hidden within the pale yellow blade sprung to life. Yet, there was no sound or movement of mana. No sound, no trace, no smell, and no color. Invisibility magic? Yeomyeong swung his now-empty hand lightly. The sharp blade cut through the air, but even the sound of the wind being sliced was absent. It was invisibility magic on par or possibly surpassing that of the Invisibility Cloak. As Yeomyeong fiddled with the sword for a moment, a sudden thought struck him. Darulma, is this sword made for assassinations? Hmm? How did you know? I just got that feeling. Darulma stroked his beard as he watched Yeomyeong lower the sword. The sword, with its invisibility magic deactivated, seemed oddly fitting for Yeomyeong. So, what do you think? Will you choose that sword? To be honest, I recommend it. Yeomyeong didnt respond to him immediately. He gazed at his reflection in the blade before nodding. Ill take this one. Was it a mere coincidence that the sword, designed to assassinate Stalin, had chosen him as its master? For now, it was impossible to tell, but as he wondered whether fate might really exist, Darulma clapped his hands. Great, now lets find a scabbard for it. Chapter 123: Crossroads of Revenge Self-sacrifice. Margraves response when asked by a reporter, What distinguishes a bastard with power from a hero? * * * Seated atop the airport control tower, out of the reporters sight, Corvus was glaring down at the Dungan Heavy Industries plane with eyes full of discontent. It had already been two hours since her apprentice entered the plane. She had no idea what was happening inside, but it was long enough to prove that the rumors of his connections with the Dwarven tycoons were true. . Should she call it annoyance due to the wealth gap or a Beastfolks jealousy towards the Dwarves who had managed to adapt to modern Earth? Given Yeomyeongs personality, he probably wasnt partying it up in there, but Corvus couldnt help but feel irritable. She kicked at the foolish birds approaching her as if they were friends or pecked at the control tower ceiling to pass the time. Suddenly, she heard a commotion from among the reporters. Turning her gaze, she saw the Saintess, wearing a pure white blindfold, crossing the airport and heading toward the Dwarven plane. Having seemingly shaken off her fear of reporters, the Saintess walked through the crowd of cameras and entered the plane confidently. After another ten minutes went by, the airplane door opened, and only Yeomyeong stepped out. Corvus tilted her head and observed him closely. She noticed a white scabbard she hadnt seen when he entered hanging at Yeomyeongs waist. It was undoubtedly the scabbard the Dwarves had given him. And soon, the reporters finally noticed Yeomyeong and stood up from their seats. But instead of heading for the airport lobby, Yeomyeong turned toward the runway and leaped over the fence effortlessly. ??N??s Corvus spread her wings and flew toward her apprentice. After a short glide, she landed softly beside him. As soon as her apprentice noticed her presence, he lowered his head slightly, and she blurted out the question she had been holding back all this while. Apprentice, what were you doing on that airplane for so long? Despite the abruptness of the question, Yeomyeong replied without looking bewildered, tapping the scabbard at his waist. I received a sword. A sword? Did those stingy little guys force it on you? Yeomyeong smiled wryly upon hearing a racially insensitive remark. It was a gift because of some connections we formed in Manchuria. Hmmm A free gift? What on earth could those stingy Dwarves possibly have given him? Corvus interpreted her apprentices awkward smile as embarrassment. Being a considerate teacher, she changed the topic. Apprentice, about the thing you mentioned yesterday Yes? About the person who feels like a Beastfolk even though they look human. As soon as she uttered those words, Yeomyeongs eyes sharpened slightly. Did you find them already? It hadnt even been a day since Yeomyeong had informed her Corvus nodded. I did. As you said, once I started looking for someone who felt like a Beastfolk, I noticed the difference rather quickly. Where did you find? Before Yeomyeong could even finish his question, Corvus shifted her gaze toward the far end of the runway, focusing on a street sweeper cleaning the street outside the airport. Huh that guy? Coincidentally, the street sweepers eyes met Yeomyeongs. In that brief silence and awkward exchange of glances, Yeomyeong immediately realized that the sweepers sweeping motion looked unnatural, and almost simultaneously, the sweeper also realized that Corvus had identified him as a Beastfolk. He was definitely a sewer cleaner this morning. With Corvus comment as a signal, Yeomyeong kicked off the ground using his Flying Kick technique. Tossing his broom to the side, the fake sweeper also sprinted toward the street. Yeomyeong instinctively formed an ice spike and hurled it at him. The spear streaked through the air like a bullet. Sunlight reflected off the ice as the target tumbled across the ground. A cry more beast-like than human resounded. The Beastfolk clutched his side pierced by the ice spike, quickly standing up and wrenching open the closest manhole cover. While Yeomyeong frowned, Corvus unleashed a dozen or so ice spikes that rained down on the fleeing figure. A couple of the ice spikes struck his body, but he barely managed to dive into the sewer t in time. Surprised at the sudden use of magic in broad daylight, a few passersby screamed and quickly distanced themselves. Ignoring the surrounding chaos, Yeomyeong and Corvus immediately jumped into the sewer. The sewer was suffocatingly dark, but as Corvus and Yeomyeong were already superhumans who had surpassed a certain level, the limited vision was not an issue. The smell of blood! This way! Following the stench of blood amidst the foul sewer odor, they quickly pursued their target. Their footsteps echoed in the damp, disgusting air. Though the scent of blood seemed within reach, they struggled to close the distance between them and the man. This bastard knows his way around. Corvus flapped her wings, frowning, while Yeomyeong remained calm. No matter how vast the sewer system was, at the end of the day, Lord Howe was still an island. And no matter where the man fled, he would still be trapped in the sewers. Or so Yeomyeong thought. However, upon reaching a large, twisted, mana-filled open area deep within the sewer, Yeomyeongs instincts began screaming at him that something was terribly wrong. A massive altar made of stones and corpses, human skins filling the area around it, and atop it was the Skinwalker Priest looking down at the two of them as if they were sacrifices for a human offering. You accursed escort of the Saintess and my dirty kin Kin? Is there any kinship between those with fur and those with feathers? Enough nonsense, surrender. Corvus, speaking with disdain, conjured several ice spikes. Dozens of icy shards surrounded the altar, but instead of feeling fear, the Priest grinned menacingly. Youve already lost. As he uttered those words, the Priest pulled out a massive, black gemstone. A corruption stone?! Recognizing the object, Corvus immediately launched the ice spikes. However, just before the spikes could impale him, the Priest crushed the black stone. Apprentice! Get down! The stone shattered, and just as Corvus talons reached for Yeomyeongs shoulder Yeomyeongs world was swallowed by darkness. * * * The atmosphere shifted. From Lord Howe Academy in Sydney, Australia, all the way to the distant underground of the National Assembly building in South Korea. Anyone capable of sensing the distorted mana could feel the anomaly and turned their gazes towards the northern island of Lord Howe Academy. * * * Darulma, I wont ask for much. Just give me the same treatment as Yeomyeong, okay? As she walked past the display cases, Darulma broke out in a cold sweat at that single comment from Saintess. B-but Saintess Yeomyeong-gun and I made a separate deal. Ah, I dont care about that. I just need a hammer, okay? At her words that were nothing short of coercionno, robberyDarulma shut his eyes tight. It was already shocking to see the Saintess arrive unannounced, but she was suddenly demanding weapons? And to make matters worse, Yeomyeong, who was supposed to help persuade the Saintess, grabbed his weapon and fled, leaving Darulma in a dire predicament. Saintess, please dont do this How about the latest assault rifle we brought over this time? It comes with grenades, extra magazines, and Really? Okay, give me that as well. Pardon? Oh, this pistol looks pretty neat. The Saintess took a pistol from the display case and inspected it from various angles. Even though the top-tier weapon, meticulously infused with mana by the artisan himself, was being used right before his eyes, Darulma couldnt bring himself to stop her. While his other kin might do that, he was a devout follower of the Five Gods. As an entrepreneur, his instincts were desperately restraining him from giving anything away for free, but he wasnt sure if he would be able to withstand the high and noble Saintess relentless demands for long. After all, she was the Saintess. Surely, she had some greater purpose in mind As Darulma was wrestling with these thoughts, the Saintess expression suddenly hardened. Saintess? Even though Darulma called out to her, the Saintess began sweeping the weapons on display into a pile. Not only the pistol she had been holding just moments ago, but also various guns, ammunition, and even prototype explosives. She stacked the weapons into a mountain on the planes floor, then, after a brief moment of hesitation, she even grabbed the massive hammer designed for dwarves from the display. Darulma couldnt even think of stopping that abrupt action. It was because the Saintess expression looked far too grave. Uh Saintess? Whats going on? Once the whirlwind of chaos had somewhat passed, Darulma tried to cautiously ask her what was happening. Darulma, Im sorry, but just bill everything to the Holy Nation . And before she could even finish her sentence, the Saintess suddenly vanished into the darkness. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. * * * After Soe Miri, who began behaving strangely, left the dormitory room, the four sisters, once called sacrificial lambs, gathered in one place. Unnie. The first to speak was Neti, her husky voice cutting through the silence. So, how far have you gone with Yeomyeong-oppa? What? Seti, who had been organizing some documents, had a frown on her face as she turned to see her younger sister sprawled on the bed. Underneath her hastily styled short blue hair, the girl had striking, decadent eyes. Whether it was her slightly rebellious look or the leather jacket that violated the dress code, she gave off a delinquent vibe. Oh, youre pretending you didnt hear me? Then let me repeat it. On the day the ban was lifted, how far did you go with Yeomyeong-oppa? Seti couldnt help but massage her forehead as she watched her younger sisters meaningful smile, letting out a sigh, just like Yeomyeong did every now and then. She had actually gathered her sisters to explain their plans moving forward. She intended to set the story about the brainwashed shepherd straight and decide which country they would escape to But her younger sister decided to start off with something like this after she came to find her My dear sister, are you curious about something like that all of a sudden? Well, I was just wondering if Im going to get a brother-in-law soon. B-brother-in-law? Unnie, after everything the two of you did in public, youre not going to pretend youre just friends, are you? Dont lie to me like that. The two of you are practically glued to each other during class. No, thats Its even more suspicious when you two always go somewhere else during meal times, you know? The ones with their heads in the clouds are already spreading rumors that you two are in of relationship. Seti bit her lip hard, and Neti let out a smirk at the sight. The others may not know much about you, Unnie, but us sisters know everything. Ever since that day, youve been touching your lips constantly. And its not like youre some shoujo manga heroine Siri over there feels like throwing up every time she catches you doing that. Siri, sitting behind them, mumbled, You crazy bitch, when did I ever do that? But if she truly felt wronged, she stayed silent at Netis words. As if proving this, the smile on Siris face mirrored Netis as she looked at Seti. Seti pressed her forehead and took a deep breath. These girls were really getting under her skin. Theres nothing like that going on, so lets just drop this topic, okay? She gave them a final ultimatum, but her younger sister didnt let up. The more you try to change the subject, the more suspicious it seems! Unnie, no way did you two already do ? Neti formed a circle with her left thumb and index finger, then slipped her right index finger in and out of it. She continued to do so until Setis patience wore thin. Seeing the blatant gesture, Siri covered their youngest siblings eyes and quickly turned her own head away. You! Seti stood up, her face flushed like an apple. Her tightly clenched fist and stride were far from casual. Unnie, wait, youre not actually going to hit me, are you? Struck by the emotionally charged fist, Neti fell flat on the bed. Tears formed in her eyes, and her forehead throbbed with pain, but a smile still lingered on her lips. Ha, you actually hit your younger sister just for talking about a boy? , of all people, Seti-unnie? Clutching her forehead, she giggled as if she just heard something incredibly funny until tears began streaming down her face. Indifferent to how surprised her sisters looked at her sudden burst of laughter, Neti continued to laugh for quite some time. As her breaths quickened, she finally spoke with a relieved voice. , that felt good. It felt good? What? Do you want me to hit you again? Just as Seti raised her hand again, Neti waved furiously. No, no, not the hitting! I mean it just feels nice to talk like this, like normal sisters. Talking about a clich love story. It wouldnt have been surprising if it were cheeky Siri, but Neti? This definitely wasnt something the girl would have said in the past. It couldnt be helped. Until not long ago, she and her sisters werent humans; they were just livestock. Livestock that would one day be forced to spread their legs and be bred by the studs brought by the shepherds. With a wretched future where not even ordinary love, let alone romance, was permitted, sweet conversations like this had been impossible. But now I cant believe theres a day when Im teasing you about dating a boy and relationship problems. I never thought a day like this would ever arrive, Unnie. This isnt a dream, right? If it is, I hope I never wake up. Hearing Netis heartfelt sentiment, the sisters were rendered speechless. In the silence thick with emotion Neti Seti slowly opened her mouth while looking at her younger sister. Just as she was about to offer her some comforting, sisterly words But having a niece or nephew before graduation is off-limits, okay? You know that, right, Unnie? Netis remark shattered the moment. Seriously, this bitch is Seti felt the comforting words on the tip of her tongue vanish instantly and raised her hand. However, before she could bring herself to strike Unnie? As Neti tilted her head in confusion at Setis sudden stillness, the four sisters simultaneously sensed something. Something nauseating yet familiar. At that very moment, as everyone held their breath at the very presence of the energy they thought they would never have to feel again since the ban had been lifted Everyone, get back! Now! Seti immediately distanced herself from her sisters. They reached out to grab her, but before they could, the darkness swallowed her whole. * * * Right after Yeomyeong disappeared into the darkness, Soe Miri opened her eyes in the infirmary. A faint red gleam swirled within her beautiful eyes. Comrade Miri? Have you woken up already? Rime, who had been watching over her at the bedside, called out, but Soe Miri said nothing. She just stared into the void in complete silence. Unable to hold back any longer, Rime grabbed Soe Miris hand tightly. Should she call it an elfs intuition? Rime had a terrible feeling that Soe Miri might disappear somewhere. Why are you behaving like this? Comrade Rime. You have been acting rather strangely after that dream that day. Whose dream did you connect with back then? Instead of answering, Soe Miri lifted her hand and gently stroked Rimes beautiful silver hair. And in a slow, almost soothing tone, as if comforting a younger sibling, she said. Rime dont worry if I get a bit late. Theres no need to contact Father either, okay? Comrade, what are you talking about? Ill be right back. * * * Darkness greeted Yeomyeong as soon as he opened his eyes. Fighting against the sudden bout of dizziness, he got up, and the first thing that struck his nose was the foul stench of the sewer. The sewer water reached up to his calves and was so cold, that it made him furrow his brows. Trying to recall the events leading up to him fainting, Yeomyeong extended his mana to enhance his senses. However, there wasnt much to grasp. Just an eerie silence, the darkness of the sewer, and the twisted mana. Was he trapped in some magical space? Yeomyeong tried to assess the situation while simultaneously checking his gear. The Tear of the Mountain he received from Darulma, the Handle of Uragan tucked in his mini pocket, the Blood Tear Key, the Golden Seal Although the situation was anything but ideal, he was grateful that he at least had a sword. He pulled out the Handle of Uragan, thinking of it as a substitute for a flashlight. The handle, made from a unicorns horn, emitted a brilliant light that illuminated the sewer. [O Vir I mean, Master. Where are we?] [The twisted mana and the stench Its as repulsive as the lair of a succubus.] As the unicorns voice echoed in his head, he wandered through the sewer, but his senses still failed to register anything. With that hopeful thought, he thrust his sword into the wall, and the tip of the blade poked out the other side. This time, he hurled himself against the wall, but all that happened was his own body bouncing back from the other wall. He couldnt decipher the spell due to the twisted mana filling the sewer. Yet, he couldnt just stand there, so Yeomyeong placed a hand on the sewer wall and began to walk aimlessly. After exploring the sewers for a while, Yeomyeong suddenly felt an inexplicable tingling sensation and stopped in his tracks. [O Master, what do you mean? All I feel here is disgust.] And just as he was about to turn back, a familiar sound pierced through the darkness. The unmistakable sound of a revolver being fired, a sound he could never forget. Yeomyeong immediately dashed toward the direction of the sound. Chapter 124: Crossroads of Revenge (2) * * * [O Master, take caution. The foul stench is getting stronger.] The moment the unicorns voice echoed in his head, the sound of gunfire beyond the sewer intensified. The sound of a pistol being fired faded and was replaced by the sound of a proper automatic rifle letting loose. Struck by an ominous premonition, Yeomyeong channeled more mana. His body surged forward with every step as he splashed through the sewer water. After turning two corners, something came into view through the darkness. A towering figure large enough to make Yeomyeong tilt his head back to look up at it, covered in gray fur, with a grotesquely thin body, so emaciated that its bones were visible. Did it notice the light coming from the Handle of Uragan? The monster slowly turned its head. Only after their eyes met did Yeomyeong realize it wasnt a normal Beastfolk. After all, no Beastfolk could possibly remain alive with half of its face melted and its skull exposed. [A Beastfolk zombie? What kind of idiotic sorcery is this] The moment the unicorn expressed its disapproval, Yeomyeong swung his sword. The Tear of the Mountain cut through the darkness, intending to cleave the wolf-like zombies head in half. Almost immediately !!!! The monster let out a strange sound that was impossible to tell whether it was a scream or an outcry. Though the odd sound wasnt laced with any magic or curses, its effect was immediate. Beyond the now-bisected Beastfolk zombie, dozens of pairs of eyes gleamed from within the shadows. And then - *Awoooooo!!* Dozens of zombies hidden in the veil of darkness howled in unison, their cries reverberating through the sewers. Yeomyeong scowled, the gunfire drowned out by their cries. Pushing all hesitation aside, he then rushed toward the horde of zombies. Not to be outdone, the zombies turned and charged at him as well. The moment they entered each others range, the Beastfolk at the front swung its claws. Its hand, longer than the average height of an adult woman, came crashing down at Yeomyeongs head. A simple but effective attack that took advantage of their long reach. However, reach didnt matter to Yeomyeong. He slashed, severing the creatures entire arm with a single strike. His surging mana-infused sword carved through the decayed flesh, and Yeomyeong pressed two steps forward. ???????????????? Two down. As his sword sliced through not only the arm but the entire torso, more claws and fangs targeted and dug into his body. Yeomyeong didnt try to avoid them. He simply inhaled sharply, focused his strength on his shoulders, and drew a crescent with his sword. The sword, illuminated by the light of the Handle of Uragan, traced a beautiful arc. And in its wake, it left a trail of blood and decayed flesh behind, and the zombies in its range all chopped to pieces. Five down. Yeomyeong didnt stop, nor did the Beastfolk zombies. Claws and swords clashed. Blood and flesh splattered and mingled with the sewers foul water. Like a raging torrent in a flood, like waves crashing against the shore. The sewer was soon filled with the disorderly onslaught of corpses. Five became ten, ten became thirty. Like a slaughtering machine, Yeomyeong cut down the zombies in silence, just like how he did in Incheon and Manchuria. Even when their claws scraped his thighs and their fangs sunk into his flesh, he didnt falter. His near-inhuman regeneration, faster than even a living Beastfolks, kept him going. Just how many had he killed? By the time he felt it was meaningless to keep counting them, Yeomyeong suddenly realized that the gunfire he had heard in the background was now clear and sounded closer than ever. Just past the corner of the sewer and he would be able to meet the owner of the gunfire. Pressing down on the tingling feeling in his chest, Yeomyeong swung his sword again. * * * A boy resembling The Butcher spoke from the deep, darkened sewer beneath the stone altar where a black wisp was rising. Damn it. Why are they so weak? His gaze was directed at the skins scattered around the stone altar, which displayed the images of various places in the sewer in real-time. It was a scene reminiscent of CCTV, and its actual purpose wasnt much different. Anyway, the butcher kept sighing in annoyance as he watched the hides. Or is that bastard just too strong? He narrowed his eyes, his gaze focused on the scene displayed on the skinsThe image of the boy reducing the Beastfolk zombies to chunks and advancing forward. This wasnt some cheap horror movie; the boy showed no hesitation or fear as he ground the zombies to mulch in real-time. And most importantly The butcher, or rather, the Player, snapped his fingers to check the stamina bar. Soon, a translucent window appearedsomething visible only to him in this world. It displayed all the information about the world, organized into objective figures and numbers. Displayed on the window, the boys stamina was 100%/100% As expected, not a single point had been deducted. While the stamina did see the occasional slight decrease when the Beastfolk zombies managed to land an attack, it returned to its original state in the blink of an eye. What is this Regeneration ability Is he Half-beast? Or did he drink a dragons blood? That might be possible since he fought a dragon in Manchuria After muttering something only he could understand, the Player turned his gaze back to the altar. More precisely, he was looking at the large mass of flesh placed atop the stone altar. Hey, cant you make anything other than zombies? At his question, the mass of flesh stirred and responded. Soon, the face of a wolf emerged amidst the writhing flesh. The wolfs eyes darkened as he answered as if panting. I can make a Fiend It was the typical dazed voice of a mentally unstable person. , the Player clicked his tongue. Even though this wolf was a boss, he was only able to do this much after consuming such a large corruption stone. Was it because he was only a first-chapter boss? Then make a Fiend instead of zombies. I dont think you will be able to kill the Saintess at this rate. The Saintess cant be killed? As soon as the Saintess was mentioned, the whole mass of flesh trembled. Glimmers of corruption stones began to appear sporadically from behind the writhing flesh. Black Sheep! I need her blood! Black Sheep? Blood! A sacrifice! The Player glanced at the rambling Priest for a moment before dusting himself and standing up. Damn, why cant we have a proper conversation? As he said this, he tapped the empty air a few times, and a blue potion appeared in his hand. A strange technique that was neither magic nor a miracle. However, the priest showed no reaction to that sight. , damn it. Guess I cant help it then. Since he wasnt really expecting a reaction anyway, the Player popped the cap and gulped down the potion in silence. As a refreshing scent, out of place in the sewer, filled his throat, his eyes turned greenlike the gaze of a beast piercing through the darkness. I need to confirm it myself. The Player blinked for a moment to check his vision and then gave the images on the skins one final glance. To be more precise, the two boys reflected on the skins. * * * At the narrow intersection of the sewer As the Saintess fired her shotgun, a large hole appeared in the chest of the Beastfolk that had gotten too close, splattering blood everywhere. ! And almost immediately, another Beastfolk zombie took its place. She pulled the trigger again, but , she confirmed that the magazine was empty. , seriously! Tossing the shotgun aside, the Saintess immediately picked up another firearm from the ground. In her hands was a slightly larger automatic rifle. Precise shots followed as the charging zombies fell one after another, but the damn magazine was the problem. The magazine began looking empty even before she could take down ten. The Saintess drew out a pistol in the middle shooting and placed the rifle upside down between her legs. Was it the result of all her practice? After successfully reloading the rifle, she unleashed another barrage of bullets. Shoot, reload, shoot, reload. Countless shell casings fell into the sewer, and even more Beastfolks were swept away, but there seemed to be no end in sight. Fortunately, they didnt regenerate as well as the living Beastfolk, but that was only relevant when there were just a few of them. Glancing at the bullets that were starting to run low, the Saintess bit her lip. Damn it. If only she had the time to cast a blessing, she could have saved more than half her bullets. However, the zombies permitted her no respite. They kept pouring in, almost as if they were determined to kill her. And by the time their corpses piled up around the Saintess like a barricade She clenched her teeth. What should she do? Should she abandon her magazines and weapons and flee? Or should she endure it and wait for someone to come? Just as her worries began to spiral, she noticed that the number of zombies were decreasing rapidly. If the first wave of zombies was like a flood, it now felt like a gentle stream (?). Even as the questions continued to arise, she didnt miss the short moment of respite. She immediately cast a blessing on the magazine and blew off the heads of the remaining zombies. Then she reloaded her weapon. Just as a short silence began to fill the sewer, she could hear footsteps from beyond the darkness. The sound of human footsteps, completely distinct from that of zombies. The Saintess blessed the reloaded magazine and aimed it in the direction of the sound. A moment later, what emerged from the sewer was Yeomyeong? Though he was drenched in blood from head to toe, she recognized him immediately because only one person in the world had eyes like that. The Saintess immediately set her rifle on the ground and ran toward him, stepping over the corpses. She spread her arms, intending to embrace him in a reunion hug, but Stop. Yeomyeong stopped her mid run. The Saintess tilted her head, her arms still spread wide. Why? Do you really want to make physical contact with me in this state? Yeomyeong said while alternating glances at her and his blood-soaked clothes. The Saintess laughed instead of responding and pulled him into an embrace. What was there to worry about? He smelled of blood, but she didnt care. After all, she was also drenched in zombie body fluids, and more importantly, Yeomyeongs body was warmer than she had imagined. The embrace, full of relief, lasted for a moment before the Saintess asked while gently touching Yeomyeongs back. Do you know where we are? How would I know? I actually wanted to ask you. Yeomyeong said that while glancing at the weapons piled up on the other side of the sewer. Those weapons are from Darulmas plane, right? How did you bring them? Oh, those? A little while after you left the plane, I suddenly felt something strange So you grabbed the weapons first? Its basic knowledge a lady should have, right? After Yeomyeong chuckled, the Saintess released the hug and dragged him toward the pile of weapons. Though no one asked them to, they then began sorting through the firearms and ammunition as if they had made a silent agreement. Anyway, there must be a reason we were summoned here all of a sudden Do you have any idea, Yeomyeong? Theres one thing that comes to mind What is it? Yeomyeong began his explanation while inspecting the shotgun the Saintess had thrown away. He recounted the story of tracking down the terrorist along with Corvus and how the cornered enemy shattered an unknown black gemstone. As soon as he finished speaking, the Saintess tapped at her temple repeatedly. So, its a corruption stone. Corruption stone? Do you know what that is? The Saintess hesitated for a moment, wiggling her fingers before continuing. , Yeomyeong, have you heard of the Church of the Apocalypse? Just to the extent that others know. So you dont really know much. , the Saintess reloaded her rifle and continued speaking. Those from the Church of the Apocalypse believe that this world is a false one and that everything should be destroyed to create a new world Theyre a bunch of lunatics spouting that sort of nonsense. A false world? He hadnt come across this information in Baonics notes. Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes and paid close attention to her words. They claim that all the gods of this world are fake gods of a false world. Yet, what they actually worship is unclear, whether it is demons or monstersjust heaps of filth. The corruption stone is something you can obtain by making human sacrifices to those heaps of filth. I think its said to be the best catalyst for Black Magic. So I guess this place might be a barrier made from corruption stones or something similar? Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Saintess said as she took off her outerwear. Yeomyeong coughed when he saw her half-soaked blouse, but she paid him no heed and used her outer garment to wrap up the bullets and weapons you seem to know a lot about them. They were the main enemy of our Church of Five Gods until the Dimensional Portal opened. Around 30% of the historical records displayed at the temple are about killing them. Having said that, the Saintess also took Yeomyeongs outerwear to use as a wrap. And if that wasnt enough, she even hung some firearms around her waist. After loading the last pistol, she stared intently at the weapon at the very bottom of the pile. A massive War Hammer reminiscent of a construction hammer. Why did you bring this? You dont even know how to use a hammer Yeomyeong asked with a puzzled expression, but the Saintess interrupted him. Seti. Ah, Yeomyeong suddenly remembered Black Sheep and frowned. Was Seti also dragged in here? Are you sure? Did you use Foresight? No, I cant use Foresight in a place filled with twisted mana. But its an intuition born from love. Seti is definitely here. What is born from love? Cant you feel it too, Yeomyeong? Just as Yeomyeong was about to say she was spouting nonsense, he felt a tingling sensation in his chest and shut his mouth. Seeing him suddenly fall silent, the Saintess smiled knowingly. So shall we go find Seti? Chapter 125: Crossroads of Revenge (3) * * * Hong Seti narrowed her eyes as she stared at the sewer. There was no sign of confusion or fear in her bright blue eyes, shining in the darkness. After all, she was way too familiar with this darkness. This space was not that different from the farm where the South Korean government raised her, her sisters, and other livestock. Seti, who easily saw through the identity of the sewer, swallowed a sigh. This wasnt Manchuria or beyond the Dimensional Portal, and yet they dared to cause trouble at an academy monitored by the U.S. and Australia so openly? It would have been nice if the government were that foolish. However, South Korea wasnt an easy opponent to deal with. In the end, the most likely suspect was the Priest of the Church Ava had mentioned. She couldnt figure out how someone was able to create a barrier of this level but he was someone who had already masterminded a terror attack once, so there was still the possibility that he could do it again. As Seti wandered through the sewer, lost in thought, she suddenly stopped in her tracks as she sensed a presence from beyond. Holding her breath and listening carefully, she heard footstepstwo sets, not just one. She instinctively began to draw up her mana. An ominous premonition ran down her spine. So, about that, Junior Moments later, two male students emerged from the other side of the sewer. Two boys in familiar school uniforms. One of them was a face Seti was pretty familiar with. He was the type of guy who was handsome enough to be called a prince by the female students who didnt know the truth about him. The son of the traitor, Jeon Yunseong. He was holding a sword he had obtained from who knows where, an imperial knights sword, and talking with someone she couldnt identify. Junior, you say? Senior, you can speak to me casually. Is that okay? I am indeed older, but you, Junior, are the representative of the new students. The man had a somewhat servile smile. Judging by his uniform, he seemed to be in his second year but something about him felt off. It was hard to pinpoint, but it felt like she should keep her distance from him. ??????§???? Seti didnt step forward and instead began to retreat in silence. She had no intention of joining those two anyway. Who are you? The second-year senior caught sight of her before Jeon Yunseong. From that distance? Seti bit her lip slightly. The mans gaze was fixed precisely on her. Was he using some sort of magic to pierce the darkness? Uh are you a first-year junior? Seti didnt respond and simply glared at him. The man became slightly flustered, scratching the back of his head. I know its awkward to meet in a place like this, but theres no need to be so hostile. Im a second-year student named Arthas, and you know him too, right? Jeon Yunseong. The second-year senior, who introduced himself as Arthas, took a step forward and kept talking. Youre not a ghost or something, right? If youre a living human, can you answer me? At that moment, Seti finally figured out the source of her unease: his demeanor. Even though they had fallen into an unidentified sewer, he seemed to be overflowing with composure. And it wasnt just a matter of whether he was a smooth-talker or not. His expression, muscles, and aura none of them showed any signs of tension whatsoever. Uh, excuse me? As he took another step, Seti narrowed her eyes. Should she fight him or flee? She didnt contemplate for long and chose to back away. Although Seti desperately wanted to fight and discover his identity, she couldnt afford to waste her strength in this place. It would have been different if she had her hammer. However, even if she borrowed the strength of God, it would be difficult to fight here, especially with the chances of Jeon Yunseong getting involved. Just as Seti made a decision and activated her Flying Kick technique, a sudden bright light burst forth from behind. The dense white light made it feel as if the sunlight and moonlight were mixed together. Seti was stunned in an awkward pose before she turned around. As her pupils contracted for a moment to adjust to the light, a blonde girl appeared with two large orbs of light floating above her shoulders. Soe Miri? Seti! I finally found you. Finally? Just as Setis delicate eyebrows furrowed in surprise, Soe Miri continued. Yeomyeong has been desperately looking for you. Shall we go join him first? Miri, what do you mean? Just as Seti was about to ask her what she meant, Jeon Yunseong spotted her and interjected between the two. Miss Soe Miri?! He leaped over the sewer and rushed past Seti to arrive next to Soe Miri. His footwork was similar to those of the Flying Kick technique; no, they were nearly identical to the Feather Step from the Flying Kick technique. How did you end up here, Miss Soe Miri? Are you okay? Are you hurt? Please let me know if youve been bitten by a Beastfolk zombie. That second-year senior has potions Just as Jeon Yunseong was about to go on a spiel, Soe Miri replied coldly. Im fine, so theres no need for worry. But still Jeon Yunseong tried to keep the conversation going, but Soe Miri brushed past him and approached Seti. Seti glanced back and forth between Jeon Yunseong and Soe Miri and asked, Are you really okay? Yes, Im perfectly fine. Though she said that, there was something strange in Soe Miris gaze as she stared at Seti. It was almost as if her eyes were looking elsewhere. Seti. Soe Miri grasped Setis arm tightly and spoke in a soft voice that only she could hear. You can feel Yeomyeong, right? Follow that sensation in your heart. Just follow that feeling. * * * The four of them somehow ended up walking through the sewer together. More precisely, it was Soe Miri and Seti leading the way, with Jeon Yunseong and the second-year senior following from the back. Though it seemed like they could have stuck a conversation, only silence filled the space. Jeon Yunseong kept sneaking glances at Soe Miris back and opened his mouth to speak, but he wasnt able to start a conversation. After a while, only the sound of footsteps filled the sewer. The second-year senior, who had been watching Jeon Yunseong, suddenly spoke up. Hey, Junior I mean Yunseong, do you remember what I told you earlier? Ah, yes, I remember. Despite the sudden question, Jeon Yunseong nodded. In fact, it would have been even stranger if he didnt remember. How could he forget such a terrifying remark that this bizarre sewer might be a precursor to a Dimensional Portal that would swallow the academy? I dont have any evidence or anything to back me up, but I learned about a similar case back when I was in the Knights Ordera Dimensional Portal created with Black Magic. Hmm It might just be me overthinking, but theres still a chance. Certainly, if its not that, then this situation is hard to explain. After hearing the response, the senior paused for a moment before speaking in a somewhat serious tone. Yunseong, would you be interested in helping me look for the traces of the Dimensional Portal? Excuse me? I just have a bad feeling about this. It would be a bit difficult for me to go all by myself, but with your assistance Knowing it was a bit of an unreasonable request, the senior trailed off at the end of his sentence. Jeon Yunseong didnt respond immediately, instead gazing at the backs of Seti and Soe Miri as they kept walking ahead. When he suddenly fell silent, silence descended upon the sewer once again. Faced with the silence, the senior threw Jeon Yunseong a sharp glance from the side. After a moment, when Jeon Yunseong finally opened his mouth again, only a polite refusal came out. Im sorry. That would be difficult, senior. Even if what youre saying is true, the adults will deal with it. There are U.S. military personnel stationed at the academys port, so it doesnt seem like its our place to intervene. Seemingly having understood his explanation, the senior nodded his head. However, immediately after, he muttered something too softly for Jeon Yunseong to hear. * * * A wolfs howl, sharp enough to tear their eardrums, echoed loudly in the sewer. A howl that could have never come from the rotten vocal cords of a zombie. Ah, come on is there no end to these zombies? The Saintess lamented as she reloaded her automatic rifle while Yeomyeong calmly placed the War Hammer and the wrapping on the ground, picking up his sword and shotgun. It feels like youre the only one being chased here Being popular is tough, you know? Did you not know? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Perhaps the frivolous joke was a signal because an enormous amount of footsteps echoed from beyond the sewer almost immediately. Just the sound of the growing noise was enough to make a guess. Having made a similar judgment, the Saintess immediately prepared her blessing. O White Ulthvatish, please grant us the power to defeat evil. Her usual frivolous tone voice was nowhere to be found; her voice while praying was utterly reverent. In response to her prayer, a pure white light blossomed in the air, enveloping her automatic rifle and Yeomyeongs sword. Itll last for about 10 minutes. If you werent a non-believer, it wouldve lasted 30 minutes. The Saintess said as she aimed her gun toward the noise. So, how about it? Want to convert now? I could even make you a Holy Knight directly under the Saintess if you wish. Lets end this within 10 minutes. As soon as Yeomyeong finished speaking, the Saintess pulled the trigger. A bullet emitting white light illuminated the sewer and pierced through something in the darkness beyond. The next moment, light burst forth from the bullet. Under the momentary burst of light that engulfed the sewer, the figures rushing toward Yeomyeong and the Saintess revealed themselves. The wolf Beastfolk zombies they had seen just moments ago, and mixed among them Fiends? Massive creatures that seemed to have the body of a gorilla, with a few extra arms attached and a wolfs head mixed in. Seeing the creatures rushing at them, the Saintess let out a hollow laugh. I cant believe this. First zombies, now monsters Isnt that a standard combination? Standard? Where on earth is that a standard? Ignoring the Saintesss incredulous reply, Yeomyeong charged at the zombies and the fiends. Adding the Surging Wave techniques mana to the sword, he thrust the pure white blade into the fiend who had stepped forward. You, die! The fiend was probably smarter than the monsters he faced in Manchuria, as it even opened its mouth to speak. Of course, Yeomyeong simply shoved his sword into the monsters maw instead of responding. ! Unlike that of the zombies, the monsters blood was hot. Unfazed, Yeomyeong swung his sword again. Unlike the zombies, the fiend didnt go down easily. Even after its head was split in half, it didnt die immediately and still reached out with its arms. This wasnt just mindless flailing; it was a cunning attack that aimed at his ankles and knees. If it could just knock him down once, it would immediately try to overpower him using its mass. Yeomyeong furrowed his brow, seeing the change in the zombies behavior. The struggle itself wasnt the problem, but the interruption in his swordsmanship was. Every time he avoided the fiends attacks and tried to create distance, more zombies and fiends would surround him. However, their attacks never landed successfully. Every time Yeomyeongs sword faltered, the Saintess cover fire filled the gaps. Just one additional rear support allowed him to wield his sword with more ease than when he was up against the hordes of zombies alone. They were at so much ease that the Saintess even had time to crack jokes. Yeomyeong! We should save our bullets! Cut through them with your sword! Yeomyeong complied. As if releasing the frustration he had been holding back, he gathered mana into his sword and swung it horizontally through the air. The Sword Aura unleashed after all this time stirred up the wind and split the sewer in half. Had it been a real sewer, the strike would have torn through the walls as wella fierce and powerful blow. As the Sword Aura passed them, the fiends and zombies were split in half, their innards spilling out. Wow, it gets stronger every time I see it. Ignoring the Saintess as she admired the bloody sewer, Yeomyeong took a deep breath. He was worried that the lingering Killing Aura in his heart might stir, but fortunately, there were no signs of it. Saintess, dont let your guard down. There are still many left. Just as Yeomyeong said, the zombies and fiends were still pouring in from beyond the darkness. The Saintess replied while switching magazines. , this somewhat reminds me of Manchuria. Really? Not for me though. You really have no sense; even if its not the time for it, you should at least play along. Do not lie. Are the doctrines of Five Gods I know wrong? What about the doctrine that says not to touch a womans body carelessly? Are you only a non-believer when butts are involved? Yeomyeong thought idly as he gathered mana again. There were still many fiends and zombies that he needed to kill, after all. * * * Follow the sensation in your heart. Following Soe Miris words, Seti moved her feet. Although she had no choice but to follow, she also realized that she sensed someone or something from beyond the sewer. There was no concrete evidence, but she felt a belief close to absolute certainty. And as if just to prove that belief, the evidence soon appeared. At some point, they reached a part of the sewer filled with the bodies of zombies. Though the others might not know, Seti was instinctively realized. It was Yeomyeong who had sliced these zombies to pieces. Seti increased her pace. She heard the grumbling voices of the troublesome second-year senior and Jeon Yunseong trailing behind, but she paid them no heed. To her, Jeon Yunseong was her object of disdain. At one point of time, she thought of him as a future comrade. Beyond jealousy and admiration, she had once considered him as a hero who would save her older sister. However, the day she learned the truth about him, not once had Seti considered Jeon Yunseong as an equal human being. One day both the father and son of the Jeon family would have to pay for their actions. Just as Seti had that thought and turned around the corner, the tingling feeling in her chest disappeared. Saintess? Yeomyeong? On the other side of the sewer, she saw the Saintess and Yeomyeong sitting in a puddle of blood. Huh? Seti? Its Seti! Catching sight of her, the Saintess smiled brightly as she got to her feet, brushing herself off. Yeomyeong also stopped cleaning his sword and turned to Seti. Filled with joy, Seti ran toward Yeomyeong. No, she was about to run. However, she found herself frozen stiff because Yeomyeongs gaze, though not on her but on something behind her, had suddenly hardened. It was a look filled with hatred, one Seti had never seen before. Chapter 126: Crossroads of Revenge (4) * * * The air changed. It wasnt the smell of blood wafting from the sewers or the rotting stench. It was an intense Killing Aura thick enough to make even her senses for detecting mana shrivel. And before she realized it, the Saintess also turned her head toward the source of the Killing Aura. Standing there was the man she had been exchanging jokes with just moments ago. However, at this moment, the man before felt like a complete stranger to the Saintess. His face turned stiff, his hand gripped the sword tightly, and his golden eyes had sunk as if suppressing something. ? Somehow, she remembered Yeomyeongs old name, which she only knew from his story, and something clicked in her mind. The moment the Saintess turned to check behind Seti with near certainty, the Killing Aura filling the area vanished as if it had been a lie. As if he were hiding his Killing Aura from the people who just arrived. This very act made it more certain than a hundred words. While the Saintess swallowed nervously, Yeomyeong spoke. Saintess, when I give you the signal, shoot Jeon Yunseong. His voice was so soft that only the Saintess could hear it. If it was in the past, the Saintess would have scolded him for spouting nonsense or at the very least, she would have asked for the reason. However, having been influenced by him a bit too much, what came out of her mouth now was something entirely different. To kill him? No, just incapacitate him. If he becomes too much of a problem Ill kill him myself. Instead of replying, the Saintess silently blessed the gun she was holding. On confirming this, Yeomyeong grabbed his sword and shotgun and then stood up. * * * How would he meet the Player, and when? It was a question he had pondered over countless times whenever his boiling emotions set his heart ablaze. Would it happen after a relentless, fierce chase, with both sides exhausted? Or would they meet in a hopelessly dangerous situation, like enemies meet on a single-log bridge1? Perhaps they would cross paths in a hidden hideout the guy had stashed away somewhere That was what he thought. However, reality wasnt as dramatic as his imagination. There was no fierce chase, no hopelessly dangerous situation. It was simply a combination of coincidences and small inevitability. If he hadnt known the Player was hiding as a second-year student at the academy, if that guy didnt have his signature sly grin on his face, and if If he hadnt seen the imperial knights sword hanging from Jeon Yunseongs waist Just as that guy didnt recognize Dung Beetle, Yeomyeong wouldnt have recognized him either. Dung Beetle thought as he stepped forward. If this really was fate, how ironic it was. It was truly unbelievable that theyd end up meeting again in a place reeking of blood and filth, just like the day this guy killed the janitors. With every step he took, he swallowed his rising Killing Aura. The Dung Beetle inside him screamed, and his hand, gripping the sword, began to sweat. However, the closer he got, the cooler his mind became. As Yeomyeong reached the group of four with these thoughts in mind, the Player stepped forward as if he had been waiting. Wearing that same sly grin, he extended his hand toward Yeomyeong. Youre the transfer student from the rumors, right? Nice to meet you. Im Arthas, a second-year student. Its an honor to meet the savior of the first-years. ???????????? Instead of shaking his hands, Yeomyeong cast a glance at Seti, who was standing behind him. There was no need for words, as Seti, who had been frozen stiff until then, immediately understood the meaning behind Yeomyeongs gaze. However, the Player simply looked at the two of them, seemingly misunderstanding the situation, and wore an awkward expression. Ah, it seems like I have no sense at all, right? You lovers could Just as he began to withdraw his outstretched hand, Yeomyeong pulled the trigger of the shotgun. It was a perfect ambush, but the buckshot did not pierce the Players body. Instead, a translucent barrier burst forth from the bracelet he was wearing, blocking the pellet. What the! The Player reacted belatedly, but Yeomyeongs sword was a split second faster. A long silver line went for the guys neck. Again, a barrier sprang up to protect his body. But it was unable to withstand the sword imbued with the mana from the Surging Wave technique. The shattered barrier sprayed mana particles, and a red line blossomed on the Players neck. Yeomyeong furrowed his brow after slicing the Players neck. The barrier had prevented a complete decapitation and he barely nicked the guys uvula. Just as he prepared to swing the sword again, he caught sight of the look of horror in Jeon Yunseongs eyes. You what does this! Just as he was about to instinctively reach for the imperial knights sword he had received from the Player, gunshots rang out from across the sewer. Blood splattered from the back of his hand gripping the sword. Before he could even react to the unexpected sniper, a flurry of gunfire erupted. One shot hit his knee, and another hit his ankle. As the blessed bullets pierced through his Superhuman physique with ease, Jeon Yunseong lost his balance and fell backwards. Even as he fell, he had a look of utter disbelief as he gazed in the direction the bullets had come from. Why was the Saintess? Unfortunately, he never got the chance to voice his question. Before he could open his mouth again, Seti snapped his neck. With a crack as his neck bones were dislocated, Jeon Yunseongs body went limp. * * * By the time Seti grabbed the unconscious Jeon Yunseong by the nape of his neck, Yeomyeong was already swinging his sword at the fallen Player. He swung the blade tinged with a light yellow hue at the sewer and the guy as if it were going to slice through both. However, just before the blade made contact, the Player seemed to grab something out of the air. The sword sliced through the air and a light burst forth almost simultaneously. Yeomyeong did not feel anything against his blade. Frowning, he turned his gaze toward the light and saw the Player appear across the sewer. In his hand was a small jewel, and the moment the magic light faded, it disintegrated into powder. It wasnt hard to identify that object as it was something any Superhuman would have heard of at least once. A consumable magic item commonly referred to as Magic Stone. And as if that wasnt enough, the Player pulled another object from thin air. This time, it was a red vial. Watching the guy pour the potion over his wound, Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes. What sort of technique was that? It wasnt magic or martial arts, as he did not sense any movement of mana. This motherfucker what are you doing to your senior? The potion must have been incredibly potent as the Player healed up quickly and began talking in a tone mixed with shock and anger. Yeomyeong didnt respond right away. He let his sword hang and began to gather his mana as he slowly approached the guy. Only after they were close enough to see each others faces clearly did Yeomyeong finally speak. Its been a while, Player. What? What the hell? The Players face contorted in astonishment. His eyes opened wide in disbelief as he scanned Yeomyeong up and down. Who the hell are you? How do you know the name Player? The moment he voiced out that question, an immediate answer followed. Dung Beetle. The Player frowned, unable to remember him. It was only natural. To the guy, Dung Beetle was probably nothing more than some fleeting experience points. But Yeomyeongno, Dung Beetledidnt mind. If the Player couldnt remember, he would just have to make him. As Dung Beetle gathered mana into his sword, a white light bloomed along the blade. The Player could only swallow hard as he watched. Comet Sword? And the next moment, the light of the comet filled the sewer. * * * The sound of the Teleport Stone breaking left the Player gritting his teeth. He had only 31 left. Damn it. The part of his shoulder grazed by the Sword Aura throbbed in pain. He pulled another potion from his inventory and immediately poured it over the wound, but the pain didnt subside quickly. Before the healing process could finish, he heard footsteps the unmistakable sound of Dung Beetle approaching him. Despite having jumped over 400 meters, his opponent managed to track him down instantly. the Player muttered with a bitter smile. I guess the real protagonist was him all along! However, he still couldnt understand why this guy was so hostile to him. And what the hell was Dung Beetle anyway? Was it some sort of code? His mind itched as though it was on the verge of remembering something, but nothing came to him. He had accumulated far too many grudges over the years. As he briefly considered this, the Player pulled out his weapons from the inventory in annoyance. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A submachine gun loaded with magic bullets and a sword coated with dragon scales. As he inspected his gear, he realized that perhaps this was for the best. Protagonist or not, it was better to kill an enemy before they became too powerful. The Player charged at Dung Beetle, pulling the trigger just as they met at the corner of the tunnel. Meeting the hail of bullets at point-blank range, Dung Beetle reacted instantly. He swung his sword skillfully to protect his head and heart. If left alive, he would undoubtedly become a bigger problem. Tossing aside the now-empty gun, the Player pulled out a semi-automatic shotgun from his inventory. This weapon was proven to be the most efficient against low-level superhumans in the game. But before he could even pull the trigger, something translucent flew through the air and pierced the muzzle of his gun. Damn it, dual traits? The Player cursed as he stared at the ice spike blocking his gun. Comet Sword and magic as well? Just as he tossed the semi-automatic shotgun aside, Dung Beetle closed the distance rapidly. He was fastnot giving the Player enough time to draw another gun. Their swords collided. The jolt traveled up the hilt and sent a tingle through his hand. However The corners of the Players mouth were lifted in a smirk as that thought crossed his mind after exchanging a few blows with Dung Beetle. He considered whether this was some kind of bait to draw him in, but he became certain after a few more exchanges. This guy had never learned how to wield a sword properly. While it was better than the swordsmanship taught at the academy, it was only on that level. It barely surpassed the basic elven techniques for low-level attacks. It wasnt surprising. Since he didnt belong to a Superhuman training academy but was a mercenary instead, it was likely that he never had the opportunity to learn proper swordsmanship. If one found a weakness, it was only natural to exploit it. As he narrowed the distance to prevent Dung Bettle from unleashing the Comet Sword, the Player activated a certain skill in his mind. Nine Palaces Heaven-Reversing Sword. Before the first expansion pack was released, this was the true swordsmanship that academy students couldnt even catch a glimpse of. It was truly a hassle to slay countless annoying NPCs to obtain it, but the skill was worth the trouble. As he infused mana, a milky-white Sword Aura enveloped the Players sword. Dung Beetle tried to resist it with his own Sword Aura, but that was all he could do. The power in the first strike and the finesse of the Sword Aura were on a different level. As their Sword Auras clashed, the difference in skill became more evident. The Player barely felt a gust of wind rush past him while Dung Beetle had his uniform torn, exposing his bare skin. Recognizing the disparity in their levels, the Player continued to unleash his attacks relentlessly. He struck down, sliced, and thrust at Dung Beetle. You shouldve stuck to shooting the Comet Sword. Getting into close combat is going to cost you! He sneered while they clashed swords, sparks flying from the blade coated in dragon scales. Dung Beetle shook him off and continued swinging his sword in complete silence. As the Player felt the sensation rising from the tip of his sword, he became certain. He didnt even need to rely on game knowledge. The outcome was already evident from what he could see. The wounds accumulating on Dung Beetles body in real-time, the blood flowing down, and his ragged breathing all painted a clear picture. Hey, dont you have anything else? Confident in his victory, he began to relax.Showing off his swordsmanship intentionally, he began to toy with Dung Beetle, widening his wounds. Just as the Player was lost in that thought and swung his sword Dung Beetle deflected his blade. The Heaven Striking Lightning movement, which were consistently landing effective hits until now, was blocked, causing mana to flow through the Players sword in reverse. The player narrowed his eyes and stepped back. Just in case his opponent unleashed the Comet Sword, the Player pulled out a Teleport Stone. However, instead of using the Comet Sword, Dung Beetle threw himself forward again, continuing the sword fight. It was at that moment the Player started to feel something was off. Sure, the Comet Sword couldnt be used at such close range, but the fact that Dung Beetle hadnt even used the ice spike he had shown earlier And the next moment, after blocking Dung Beetles sword, the Player realized what the unsettling feeling was. The gap in their swordsmanship was reducing. It had been narrowing in real-time, so subtly, that the Player hadnt even noticed it until now. Trying to shake off the suspicion rising in his mind, the Player activated his skill with even more aggression. He swung his sword with the intent to kill. However, for some reason, the gap between them continued to shrink. The sword fight, a game of chasing and being chased, went on, and by the time both of them were drenched in sweat, Dung Beetle suddenly leaped backwards, creating some distance. The Player didnt pursue him but simply took the moment to catch his breath. Amidst the sound of their ragged breathing, Dung Beetle lowered his sword slightly and asked. Whats the name of that swordsmanship? It was an unexpected question. The Player responded by raising his middle finger. However, it didnt seem like Dung Beetle was expecting an actual answer and calmly raised his sword once more. And at that very moment A Sword Aura enveloped his sword. It was the same milky-white Sword Aura as the Players Nine Palaces Heaven-Reversing Sword. Footnotes 1. "Enemies meet on a single-log bridge," is a proverb that refers to an inescapable encounter with someone you''d rather not see. It is typically used to describe an "unavoidable bad encounter with someone you''d rather avoid," similar to Murphy''s Law. In Aesop''s Fables, there is a story where two goats fight on a narrow bridge, and both die, serving as a cautionary tale about mutual destruction and the dangers of a shared fate. Chapter 127: Crossroads of Revenge (5) * * * The Player was unable to hide his shock. He glanced back and forth between Dung Beetle and his sword, his face twisting in confusion. What the hell! He muttered as he clenched and unclenched his sword, seemingly running through countless possibilities in his mind while chewing on his lower lip. The shock of having his swordsmanship stolen right before his eyes was written all over his face. Not one to miss the opportunity, Dung Beetle began circulating mana throughout his body to heal the injuries he had sustained so far. The bleeding stopped first, then the bullet wounds sealed up, and finally, the cuts made by the sword were mended. His overwhelming Regeneration ability was on full display. While the Players expression grew increasingly distorted at the sight, Dung Beetle finished his healing and took a deep breath. As his body returned to its optimal condition and his mana realigned itself, the milky-white sword aura grew even stronger, illuminating the sewer. It was clear to anyone that his Sword Aura was now far superior to the Players. Now then, shall we begin again, Player? Dung Beetles golden eyes turned dark with cold determination as he calculated the distance between them. One move with the Flying Kick technique and he could plunge his sword into the Players neck. As he saw the Player take a subtle step back, the Killing Aura began to whisper in Dung Beetles mind. Even as Dung Beetle agreed with it internally, he didnt let go of his rationality. Now was the time to keep his blade cold. He didnt know when he would ever come across another opportunity like this. And if he let the Player escape now, it would lead to a long, grueling chase. So Having made his resolve, Dung Beetle kicked off the sewer floor. Combining his mana from the Surging Wave technique with the Feather Step, he closed the distance in an instant. His sword, wrapped in a milky-white sword aura, sliced through the sewer air. Their swords clashed, and the Sword Auras of the same color shuddered as if on the verge of breaking. And the one being pushed back this time was the Player. ??????????? It wasnt just a matter of strength. With each exchange of identical sword movements, Dung Beetles sword always traced the path slightly before the Player. The Player couldnt believe it. The same method he had used to dominate Dung Beetle earlier was now being turned against him. However, unlike the Player who had simply been toying with Dung Beetle, Dung Beetle came at him with a singular purpose. Execution. The moment the Player showed the smallest opening, Dung Beetles sword dug into his thigh. A deep gash formed on his right leg. Though it barely missed cutting into the bone, losing balance was inevitable. Using the opportunity to the fullest, Dung Beetle swung his sword upward. The Player reflexively raised his sword to block it, but that turned out to be a fatal mistake. Because Dung Beetle had been aiming for his hand right from the start. As his right hand gripping the sword was severed, blood gushed forth like a fountain. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There was a mix of shock and pain in his eyes as the milky-white sword aura reflected in them. Then, without any hesitation, Dung Beetle swung his sword at the Players neck. However, the next moment, the Players left hand pulled a Teleport Stone from thin air. Light burst forth from the stone, enveloping the Players body. As the Mountain Tear tore through the air, the light from Teleport Stone began to rapidly shoot beyond the sewers. Unfazed, Dung Beetle unleashed his Flying Kick technique and chased after the light. While it was impossible to outrun the Teleport Stone at his speed His prediction was spot on. Even after the Player finished teleporting, the distance between him and Dung Beetle was still less than 10 meters. Damn it. Watching Dung Beetle rush toward him, the Player pulled out another Teleport Stone and activated it. Over and over again. Despite teleporting repeatedly, he couldnt find the time to staunch his bleeding or prepare his next move. That crazy bastard! It was now a race against timewould Dung Beetle be the first to run out of stamina, or would the Player exhaust his supply of Teleport Stones? Experiencing this unimaginable war of attrition firsthand, the Player gritted his teeth. To think that his precious Teleport Stones were being squandered like this! As he continued to waste his Teleport Stones, the Player found himself deep in thought. But no matter how hard he racked his brain, he struggled to come up with a solution. Because even among numerous strategies stored in his mind, there was no information about a lunatic who could replicate techniques in real time. Just as the Player was about to activate another Teleport Stone An ice spear flew in from the other side of the sewer and pierced his left hand. Arrrrggghhh! The Magic Stone fell to the ground and the hate-filled face of Dung Beetle and the milky-white Sword Aura closed in rapidly. Just as the Player instinctively squeezed his eyes shut A Fiend burst out from beside the sewer. The massive monster hurled itself directly at Dung Beetle. Dung Beetle sliced Fiends body in half in an instant, but that was just the beginning. Next, a horde of zombies surged forth from the darkness, overwhelming Dung Beetle alongside the Fiend. There were more than dozens of them in sight. On witnessing the horde fill the sewer in an instant, the Player felt a surge of joy. He immediately smashed his left hand against the ground, shattering the ice spear. A horrendous pain surged through him, but the adrenaline flooding his head and the fear of death kept his body moving. After having managed to chip off enough ice, he was finally able to move his fingers to pull out a brilliant glowing red potion from his inventory. And just as he brought the red potion to his lips, the comet light erupted from Yeomyeongs Blade. * * * Shortly after Yeomyeong and the Player had disappeared deep into the sewer, the Saintess glanced at Seti, who was approaching while dragging Jeon Yunseong from behind, and asked. D-Did you kill him? Held by the scruff of his neck, Jeon Yunseong didnt even twitchno matter how you looked at it, he resembled a corpse. The Saintess seemed shocked that her classmate might be dead, but Seti appeared indifferent. Hes not dead. But he looks dead? Unless you rip his neck bone out, he wont die from something like this. And as if to prove her point, Seti tossed Jeon Yunseong into a corner of the sewer. When the Saintess checked on him, he was indeed still breathing, and even his bullet wounds were slowly being healed. His Regeneration ability? Though not quite at the level of Yeomyeong, who was even able to withstand a dragons attack head on, Jeon Yunseongs Regeneration ability was still far beyond that of a normal human. He didnt seem this strong back when they met at the Superhuman Olympia. As the Saintess pondered over this, fiddling with her revolver, Seti hoisted a massive hammer, about the average height of a dwarfreaching up to her chestover her shoulder as she spoke. Im going to help Yeomyeong now. You stay here and keep watch. What? Youre going alone? Having more people will just be a nuisance in this cramped sewer. Just as Seti was about to rush off in the direction Yeomyeong had disappeared, the Saintess grabbed her skirt. I want to go too. No. Her rejection was sharp and cold. The Saintess hesitated, glancing at Seti, Soe Miri, and Jeon Yunseong. Trying to persuade her, Seti said. Dont make decisions based on emotions. Im the only one who can keep up with Yeomyeongs pace, so its better if Im the only one who goes. Itd be more efficient if you stay here and protect the others Soe Miri alone is enough to protect Jeon Yunseong. The Saintess pointed to Soe Miri, who had been silently staring off into the distance but finally turned her head now. Id rather not do that either. What? I dont want to be left alone with this guy. The Saintess muttered, O Five Gods, as she swept her white hair back. Why not? He likes you. Anyone with eyes can clearly see that. Though she didnt say it out loud, the Saintess tone clearly implied: So stop flirting with Yeomyeong and just get lost. Soe Miri smiled bitterly. Even so, Im really not into Americans Whats wrong with Americans? Are you anti-American? Yes, I am. ? Im an elf, you know. On hearing Soe Miris unexpected confession, the Saintess eye patch twitched, probably due to a frown forming beneath it. A what? An elf? Instead of explaining it in words, Soe Miri subtly tucked her hair behind her ear, breaking the Illusion Magic concealing her true form. Long, pointed ears, distinct from those of humans. You youre serious? As the Saintess struggled to find words, Soe Miri pulled out a small wand from her coat and added. And neither you nor Seti needs to go after Dung Beetle-ssi. There are more important matters at hand. What do you mean by that? What on earth could possibly be more important than Yeomyeong right now? Over there. Over there? Try sensing the mana. Soe Miri replied while pointing in the opposite direction from where Yeomyeong had disappearedbeyond the pile of zombie and fiend corpses filling the sewer. The Saintess expanded her senses instinctively, reaching out toward the ominous darkness looming ahead with her mana. After closing her eyes and concentrating, she did sense somethinga peculiar mana. It was pure, completely different from the twisted mana filling the sewer. She had felt this mana before. Where had she sensed it? As the Saintess sifted through her memories, Seti was the first to speak. A Dimensional Portal? Only then did the Saintess realize that this mana closely resembled the energy from the Kaesong Dimensional Portal she had encountered when crossing over to Earth. As she pondered over this, a sudden memory flashed through her minda certain vision she had seen in her Foresight. Yeomyeong and Seti being sucked into an unknown Dimensional Portal. She thought the future had already changed But what if, by some chance, that Foresight was referring to this very moment? A creeping sense of dread overwhelmed the Saintess as she gazed at Seti. Her steps heading toward Yeomyeong had stopped and Seti was now staring into the dark abyss from where the mana was emanating. She seemed to be contemplating something, pausing for a brief moment before turning toward Soe Miri. You you can check on Yeomyeongs situation right now, cant you? Soe Miri subtly smiled as she responded. Is it that obvious? What did she mean by that? The Saintess blinked in confusion, unable to follow the conversation, but Seti continued speaking. How is he right now? Will he be okay if I or rather, if we dont go and help him? Yes. We wont be any help to him. The confident response made Seti exhale softly before grabbing Jeon Yunseong by the scruff of his neck once again. Then our course of action is clear. Lets goto the Dimensional Portal. Chapter 128: Crossroads of Revenge (6) * * * Again Dung Beetle gritted his teeth as he glanced at the corridor he had just swept clean. There was no sign or trace of the Player among the piles of zombie and fiend flesh shredded by the Comet Sword. He closed his eyes right away and began to scatter his mana. Be it magic or martial arts, he was determined to find any trace of the Player. As he meticulously searched his surroundings, he detected a familiar energy from the far end of the sewer. Did the Player drink an invisibility potion at the very last moment? He didnt know how many consumables that guy had left, but one thing was certainthis wasnt over. Not even bothering to hide the sound of his footsteps, Dung Beetle launched himself forward. It was as if he was daring the Player to run while chasing him boldly. Damn it. The Player, who had been sneaking away cautiously, immediately gave up on invisibility the moment he heard the footsteps, breaking into a full sprint. The chase resumed. Every time Dung Beetles footsteps drew closer, the Player would use a Teleport Stone, as many as he could. And when his Teleport Stones were depleted, he used every possible consumable he had leftstamina potions, wraithform potions, whatever it took to maintain the narrow distance between them. After desperately running through the sewers for what felt like forever, he finally arrived at his destination. The place where the priest, now a mass of flesh after consuming the Corruption Stone, writhed while the incomplete Dimensional Portal shimmered above the stone altar. The Player, now a battered mess, rushed toward the altar, screaming. Hey! Hurry up! Make some meat shields! Zombies, fiends, I dont care! Right now! But, let alone creating any zombies, the Priest didnt even respond. As the Player drew closer, he could hear the priest muttering nonsense like, Black sheep! It was clear that he had lost his mind, obsessed solely with creating the Dimensional Portal. Damn lunatic. Glancing nervously in the direction Dung Beetle was approaching from, the Player pulled out a dagger from his inventory. It was a ritual dagger adorned with ornate carvings. And without hesitation, he plunged the dagger straight into the priests body. SquelchAn unidentifiable liquid, possibly blood or filth, poured out the Priests body, while the mana from the Corruption Stone was channeled into the Player. ??????? The twisted mana of the Corruption Stone made him want to retch, but the Player endured it and focused on manipulating the altars mana. First, he summoned as many zombies and fiends as the sewer could contain, sealing off the entrance to the hideout. But before he could finish finalizing his plans, Dung Beetles footsteps echoed from beyond. Did he really catch up so quickly? With a deafening explosion, the makeshift barricade sealing the hideout was blown apart. And what emerged from beyond the wall was Dung Beetle with a black feather-like mana swirling around him. The Player instinctively pulled up his status window, scanning Dung Beetle. He saw that he had over three buffs at a glance. Blood Flow Acceleration, Mrc Divine Arts, Black Wing Flow. The unfamiliar martial arts made the Player chuckle grimly. Dung Beetle entered the hideout slowly, approaching the altar with absolute confidence, and spoke. Player. You will die today. The way he spoke made it seem as though he was spitting out pure hatred. What the hell was this Dung Beetle to make him spout such nonsense? The Player sighed in annoyance. Alright, lets see how this ends. And the next moment, he poured all his power into the dagger in his grasp. The ritual dagger dug deeper into the writhing mass of flesh that was once the Priest, penetrating the Corrupted Stone buried within. With the final words of Saintess, the life of the Skinwalker Priest came to an end. There seemed to be some circumstances, but they no longer mattered. Because the Priest had now become a handful of experience points for him. [Level Up] As those words rang out in his mind, a strange exhilaration swept over his body. His empty mana stats began to fill. His severed arm regenerated instantly, and the minor wounds all over his body healed with a sizzling sound. It was high-speed regeneration surpassing that of Dung Beetle; it was nothing less than a rebirth. Did you think youre the only one who could enter phase two? The Player said while clenching his teeth. It was worth filling his experience bar to the limit for this very moment. Come at me, you bastard. * * * Fueled by the memories of his past, the flames of vengeance within his heart blazed intensely. The Player would die here today, nothing more or less. Facing the Player standing on the altar, Dung Beetle activated his Flying Kick technique. With the mana flowing through his blood vessels strengthened by Black Wing Flow, he quickly formed and unleashed dozens of ice spears. The Players response was simple. He pulled out a grenade and a Magic Stone from his inventory and threw them simultaneously. The chain lightning Magic Stone and grenade created a special synergy known only to the stagnant waters that swept away dozens of ice spears simultaneously.. The ice shards fluttered like snow, but Dung Beetle did not stop and unleashed his Sword Aura next. The Player rolled under the altar and gulped down every potion he hadelixirs for magical resistance, acceleration, and monstrous strength And every consumable he could use. By the time he wiped the potions dripping from his lips, buffs that could easily overcome a 10-level difference were flowing through his veins. He didnt care about liver toxicity or side effects. After all, he had come this far without worrying about such things. You NPC bastard! He threw another grenade at the charging Dung Beetle, accompanied by ash powder Magic Stone this time. Like a smoke grenade going off, the heated ash powder filled the interior of the hideout. And even amidst the intensely hot ash powder, where it was near impossible to open their eyes, the two skillfully located each other. Dung Beetle tracked his opponents mana while the Player was boosted by the cats eye elixir he drank earlier. Confirming the distance was shrinking, the Player immediately pulled out a rifle and fired. Although it still fell short compared to the blessed bullets of the Priests, it was a display of expensive magic bullets. It was an attack that couldnt even guarantee the survival of a Superhuman. At least, that was what should have happened But that crazy bastard simply received the bullets and closed the distance rapidly. On taking a closer look, he could see the bullets that made contact with the faint heat haze beneath the Black Wing Flow feathers lost their power and fell to the ground as if blocked by a bulletproof vest. What the hell A sword stabbed the rifle he instinctively raised. Dropping the gun, the Player rolled back, and drew his sword. It was a mass-produced military sword, slightly weaker than the dragon-scale sword he had lost earlier. Their swords clashed. The milky white Sword Aura of the Nine Palaces Heaven-Reversing Sword collided, creating an enormous wave of energy, pushing the ash powder back. Even after receiving all those buffs, the Player was barely on the same level. He suppressed the shock coming down his sword and followed up with a swing. The same swordsmanship, the same Sword Aura, but a different true intention. As expected, he was unable to steal the true intention of martial arts. Well, if it were that easy to steal the true intention, who would even train? However he couldnt shake the feeling that the guy was getting closer to the true intention of the Nine Palaces Heaven-Reversing Sword with every clash of their swords. Feeling as if he were being chased, the Player swung his sword again. The two Sword Auras crossed for a while, splattering each others blood. Then, the Dimensional Portal suddenly emitted a heavy vibration. Both paused midswing and turned towards the Dimensional Portal almost at the same time. Even without anyone telling them, they both understood what was happening at once. The Dimensional Portal was closing. , this low-grade priest bastard couldnt even do anything right. As the Player sneered, he pulled out a grenade and a Magic Stone and threw them. Not at Dung Beetle, but at the Dimensional Portal. A thunderous boom echoed, causing the Dimensional Portal to shake violently. Soon, the mana around the gate began to stir. Heavy mana filled the space, dense enough to make their skin tingle. What are you doing? Dung Beetle asked with a frown, to which the Player responded with a smug grin. What? Is this your first time seeing a time attack? How long do you think that Dimensional Portal will hold up? 5 minutes? 10 minutes? About 30 minutes at most. The Player licked his lips and continued. And after that all your girlfriends in the sewers and the academy above will be swept away. What do you think? Exciting, isnt it? Instead of replying, Dung Beetle unleashed Sword Aura. The Player responded by tossing a grenade from his inventory. An explosion filled the air while Sword Aura sliced through flesh. As the Dimensional Portal screamed, blood splattered between the two. It was the Players blood. Huh, whats wrong? Are you surprised that Im about to kill your cocksleeves? Even though there was a long gash at his side caused by Dung Beetles Sword Aura, the Player didnt hold his tongue. Do you know why I didnt touch the Saintess and that pointy-eared princess? Because those bitchess lower holes lead straight to hell. It was a blatant provocation, but Dung Beetle accepted the challenge willingly. The mana filling his body gathered around his sword, and his torn school uniform fluttered. And the instant the comet light blossomed from his sword the Player pulled out a Magic Stone from his inventory, as if waiting for this moment. * * * The world within the game was completely unreasonable. Even with an optimized strategy guide and excellent character build, you could die in an instant if you were not careful in this world. Especially if you were targeted by high-level NPCs like the Holy Sword, Jose Aginaldo, or even Margrave, it was almost impossible to guarantee your survival past that day. Therefore, the Players often prepared a secret weapon that allowed low-level Players to kill high-level ones. Although he burned Hilaria and became an enemy of the Magic Tower in the process of obtaining it, he had no regrets. All those things paled in comparison to the value of the Magic Stone in his hand, which was a hundred times greater. [Reflection Stone] He never imagined that he would have to use one of the only two items in this world in a place like this, but it couldnt be helped. Anything was better than dying. He shattered the Magic Stone and designated the targetthe Comet Sword Aura launched by the transfer student. The Comet Sword spreading through the hideout was powerful enough to make his skin tingle. It made the Sword Aura launched back in the sewer feel like childs play in comparison. Just in case that guy was holding back, he deliberately destroyed the Dimensional Portal and taunted himand it was worth it. The next moment, the Comet Sword aimed at the Player made an about turn. Dung Beetles golden eyes were filled with shock. Without even giving him the time to react, the entire hideout was engulfed in the comets light. The shockwave was so powerful that it displaced the air around it with a force comparable to that of a missile. As the aftershock began to subside, the Player stepped forward. In the epicenter lay the collapsed Dung Beetle. His sword was nowhere in sight, probably dropped due to the shock, and his body was riddled with wounds showing through his torn clothing. There was blood oozing from all over, and it seemed that his so-called Regeneration ability had reached its limits. Are you dead? There was no response. A chilling silence enveloped Dung Beetle as the Dimensional Portal let out a horrifying scream. . The Player stood by Dung Beetles feet and clicked his tongue. Although he had won, the price he paid was tremendous. He needed to replenish all the consumables he used and the Teleport Stones as well, and above all, he would also have to give up on the Academy route Just as that thought crossed his mind. Huh? He lost all feeling below his waist. Then, the world began to tilt. It was only after he hit his back against the ground that he realized what had happened. The fallen Dung Beetles right hand had something invisible in its grip. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. , an invisible sword? As if in response to his question, the magic surrounding Dung Beetles sword faded away, revealing its original form. The blade with a light yellow glow was now covered in the Players blood. H-how? You werent the only one with a card up your sleeve. Dung Beetle replied as he slowly rose from his position. He looked down at the Player sliced in half and slowly raised his sword. Wait a second! Spare me. If you spare me Ill tell you how to stabilize the Dimensional Portal. What do you say? D-do you really think I threw that grenade without a thought? The Player spoke, his lips trembling. The reason he hadnt died yet was due to his Superhuman viability and the buff potions he had consumed earlier. Instead of answering, Dung Beetle plunged his sword deep into the Players shoulder, clearly intending to prevent him from accessing his inventory. Shit! D-dont you understand what Im saying? I-if that Dimensional Portal collapses, everyone will die! The academy brats, your goddamn cocksleeves! Everyone! Dung Beetle cut off his other arm as if to respond to that desperate cry. The Player screamed in agony. Aarghh! ! D-Do you really want to die like this?! Just for the sake of that damn revenge! Dung Beetle suddenly stopped the sword, looked at the Player with cold eyes and spoke. You seem to be mistaken. What? There was never an option of sparing you. Ill kill you and block the Dimensional Portal myself. That is my only option. Y-you crazy bastard Dung Beetle swung his sword again. A scream erupted, and blood stained the ground behind it. But the pain didnt end there. Dung Beetle stopped swinging his sword and suddenly raised his foot, stomping all over the Players body. He continued until the floor was soaked in blood. Only after his upper body had become completely mangled did the Player feel the terror of death. W-why? He shouted while crawling on the ground, squeezing the last of his life force. Why! Why are you doing this to me?! Godammit! What the hell did I do to you?!! Dung Beetle wiped the blood from his cheek and replied. Incheon back alley, the janitor. What? 250,000 won per person. Youre dying because of that 250,000 won. Only then did the Player recall who Dung Beetle was. He hadnt recognized him due to the janitors gas mask, but that voice was unmistakable You You bastard, I clearly remember cutting your throat? Before he could finish speaking, a sword was plunged into his neck. Confusion, anger, fear. That was the last emotion the Player experienced. Chapter 129: Crossroads of Revenge (7) * * * Ah, right. Youngest, did you hear? Hear what? Deokbae-hyungnim got rejected again. Again? The familiar smell of garbage and disinfectant. The smell of his family. I really thought he was going to get married this time wasnt the mood between them nice? It was. He even gave her a super expensive bag as a gift last time. Whats the use of a bag? The moment she heard about his job, she left without even looking back. Ah. Where else can you find someone like Deokbae-hyung Its just that hes a janitor. Thats his only flaw. A troubled face, a broom being fiddled with. Speaking of which, Youngest. What now? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont you have anything you want to do besides being a janitor? Uh um, no, I dont. Really? Nothing? No, I guess being a janitor is my calling. What calling does someone who hasnt even served in the military have? Why? And whats wrong with being a janitor? Yes, its hard work, but the money comes in regularly, and it feels rewarding to see things become clean You cant even date. Well, thats fine if I dont date. Raised eyebrows, a vacuum cleaner forced to a stop. This brat, its a crime against women if you dont date anyone with that face of yours. Hyung, stop slacking off and get back to work. I have a documentary I want to watch tonight. That damn documentary sh hey! Dont you care about the Foreman? Why is the Foreman involved here? Theres no way out for uswere already doomed. But shouldnt you at least give the Foreman a grandchild to dote on? Dont worry about money; just find a nice woman. Well handle the wedding expenses and the Foreman will take care of the newlywed house. What? You know, right? The Foreman is surprisingly wealthy. Why should I use that money? Shouldnt it be for the Foremans daughter? You brat, a son raised close to your heart is better than a damned daughter who ran away from home. A furrowed brow, a small realization. Hyung. What? Thats your idea, isnt it? You can tell? Of course, its pretty obvious when someone who always talks about cars suddenly starts saying things like that. A sigh from Chunsik hyung. Actually, it was eldest brothers idea. Eldest brother? Why? The fortune teller who came over last time told eldest brother that youre destined to suffer because of women your whole life, so the sooner you get married the better it is. What did she say again? Something like youre destined to have a life like Yang Shaoyu1? Who the hell is Yang Shaoyu? Stop with the nonsense and just finish your work already James-hyung continued. Hey! Youngest, Chunsik! Are you two still not done?! Just a little left! Hurry up and finish quickly! The Foreman said we can call it a day once were done with this! Call it a day? Dung Beetles grip around his broom tightened immediately. * * * Yeomyeong relaxed his grip on the sword because he was finally out of breath. His legs trembled, and a high-pitched ringing echoed in his ears. He took a deep breath and gazed down at the scene he had created in silence. The Players corpse sprawled over a puddle of blood. The current state of his body represented everything he had done to each of the janitors. A split chest for Uncle Deokbae, Chunsik-hyung with a severed arm, James-hyung torn in half, the Foreman who had been trampled to death, and Dung Beetle with his head cut off. Strangely enough, he did not feel the emptiness in revenge that the sages and saints spoke of. Instead, he felt a small sense of accomplishment. Were the sages wrong? Perhaps it was because his revenge was yet to be concluded. No, that must be it because he had only killed the Player. He still had too many people he needed to kill in order to restore the dignity of the janitors who could no longer return Ah. The moment he had that thought, tears began to flow from his eyes before he even realized it. Tears heavy with joy and sorrow, soaked with blood and ash, rolled down his cheeks. Just like the tears he shed while making graves for the janitors. Yeomyeong calmed himself and wiped his eyes and nose. He then turned his steps toward the Dimensional Portal. No, rather, he planned to. However, just as he turned around, his tears fell and landed in the Players pool of blood and A blindingly bright light filled his vision. He reflexively raised his hand to shield his eyes and squinted, but he couldnt see anything. Just in case, he drew up his mana, his skin tingling as he remained guarded for a moment. As his pupils adjusted to the light, he could faintly identify the source of the sudden brightness. A small, brilliantly shining orb. He was familiar with itthe same one Mignium had shown him in a dream when he was headed to Northern Manchuria. Back then, when Mignium showed him the orb and had spoken about fate, he didnt understand what it meant. However, now he was able to grasp it to some extent. He couldnt be sure, but he couldnt think of a better interpretation. Yeomyeong examined the orb with caution. It floated in the air quietly, as if waiting for its owner, not showing any change. He found himself reaching for it instinctively. And the moment he grasped the orb The orb turned to powder. Yeomyeong waved his hand reflexively, but before he could react, the powdered orb flew through the air and poured over him. Was this perhaps the Players final struggle? Yeomyeong summoned his mana to shield himself from the orb powder. However, the powdered orb phased through his mana like a ghost and was sucked into his chest. Yeomyeong immediately unbuttoned his school uniform to inspect his chest and circulated mana through every vein. However, no matter how much he checked his body, he couldnt figure out if anything had changed from before the powder entered him, as if the powder he had just seen was a lie. However, the Dimensional Portal didnt allow more time to ponder over it. A heavy vibration that shook not just the altar, but the entire sewer system. Yeomyeong buttoned up his school uniform and headed toward the Dimensional Portal on the altar. As he approached the Dimensional Portal, climbing up the stone stairs, the ripples of mana caused his hair and uniform to flutter. The phenomenon which took the form of a Dimensional Portal, which was opened with distorted mana, began to close. The Dimensional Portal right in front of him had the appearance of a black hole splitting the air. All he could see was a deep, black darkness beyond it. After briefly spreading his mana to examine the interior, Yeomyeong bit his lip. According to the Player, the sewer and everything inside the barrier would be destroyed the moment the Dimensional Portal closed. And considering the amount of bubbling mana the academy outside the barrier wouldnt be safe either. Of course, Yeomyeong hadnt outrightly rejected the guys proposal without any thought. The Golden Seal. A magic item that could open all locks and seals in this world. Although he couldnt explain it, he had a feeling that this seal could open the closing Dimensional Portal. Opening a door and unlocking something was not so different Yeomyeong felt as if the seal was whispering this to him. And the moment he pulled the seal out of his inner pocket and infused it with mana, that whisper became reality. A golden magic circle burst forth from the seal, enveloping the Dimensional Portal and its surroundings, drawing back the mana that had been sucked in. However, not everything went as Yeomyeong anticipated. The amount of mana required to force open the Dimensional Portal far exceeded his imagination. Less than a minute after the seals magic circle was activated, blood began to drip from Yeomyeongs mouth. * * * As Seti slammed her hammer on the sewer floor, the surrounding zombies exploded. The destructive power was enough to leave the Saintess and Soe Miri, following her from behind, momentarily speechless. A few fiends managed to survive and rushed at Seti, but the Saintess bullets pierced their heads. This is neverending. Hearing the footsteps coming from across the sewer, Seti gritted her teeth. It felt like more than 20 minutes had passed since they began following the sound of the Dimensional Portal, yet they were now stuck due to the sudden appearance of a horde of zombies and fiends. Considering the skills of their party, it was only a matter of time, but it was hard to shake off a strange sense of unease. Soe Miri, can you use any area-of-effect spells? Area-of-effect spells? Yes, I can, but. Then get ready. After landing a big one, lets break through in one go. It was a dangerous, reckless plan that could easily lead to encirclement, but no one opposed it. Just as Seti gained their unspoken agreement and began to draw upon the power of the Rainbow-Slashing Thunderstrike, Soe Miri, who had been gazing in the distance, raised her hand to stop her. Wait, I dont think thats necessary. What? Before Seti could even ask her what she meant by that, the zombies and fiends rushing toward them suddenly stopped in their tracks and began to tremble. What was happening? Just as Seti narrowed her eyes to observe their condition, with a sound similar to water balloons bursting, the bodies of the zombies and fiends exploded simultaneously. Seti was momentarily speechless as she watched the zombies slowly collapse, spilling an indescribable mass of filth. Soe Miri just frowned and said, I think we should just run. Run? Right now! As soon as she said that, Soe Miri started to dash across the sewer. It was an unexpected sprint, but the Saintess and Seti followed her without a word. They stepped on corpses and splattered blood, but all three ignored it and just increased their pace. How long did they run? As they grew accustomed to the smell of blood in the sewer and got close enough to the Dimensional Portal for the twisted mana to cling to their skin, a brilliant golden mana entered their vision. The Golden Seal?! Seti immediately recognized the source of the light. Before the Saintess could even ask her what the royal seal was, Seti unleashed the Flying Kick technique with all her might and bolted ahead of the party. As quick as the arrows shot, she reached the source of the Golden Seal in an instant. Amidst the chaos resembling a bomb explosion, there was an ominous stone altar piled high and a black Dimensional Portal flickering above it. Yeomyeong was also there, right in front of the Dimensional Portal, holding the Golden Seal. There was no need for explanation or hesitation. Seti immediately jumped onto the altar and landed next to him. Yeom! Just as she was about to call out his name, she stopped dead in her tracks the moment she saw his condition. Blood was gushing from Yeomyeongs mouth, eyes, and ears as he stood there with his eyes shut, the seal in his hands. His blood vessels had burst from the immense amount of mana flowing out of his body. Without any hesitation, Seti immediately placed her hand over Yeomyeongs and infused mana into him. The next moment, a dizzying amount of mana surged into the seal. Only then did Yeomyeong tilt his head slightly, sensing her presence. Seti? How did you. Considering all the chaos unfolding, its pretty obvious that Id come, no? Ah, thats true. Yeomyeong replied with a smile, pretending to be at ease. However, seeing the blood-red tears streaming down his face, his smile only made it seem as if he were enduring the pain. Seti, dont stay here. Just take a small step back. Ill call you once this is over. It was a considerate remark that reminded her of her older sister. Suppressing the emotion that made her feel like her heart was about to burst, Seti poured more mana into the seal and replied. I dont want to. How about this instead. Either we die together, or we live together which one do you prefer? Just as Yeomyeong was about to answer her question, a frivolous voice interrupted them. Of course, we should live together. What the hell are you talking about? It was the Saintess who had somehow dragged Jeon Yunseong up to the stone altar. Glancing back and forth between Yeomyeong and Seti, she then placed her hand on the seal before adding one more thing. But, dying together with Seti doesnt seem so bad either. Im just kidding. Why are you both looking so serious? As the Saintesss pure mana merged with the seals magic circle, the collapsing Dimensional Portal widened further. And next Soe Miri placed her wand on the seal and said. I also think living together would be better. Were still young, so itd be a waste if we died. What about you, Yeomyeong? Even though he couldnt open his eyes because of the tears of blood, Yeomyeong felt as if he was making eye contact with all three girls at the same time. Was that why? He swallowed his honest answer without even realizing it and chose the most neutral response. No comment. Footnotes 1. The main character of The Cloud Dream of the Nine, a 17th-century Korean novel set in the Chinese Tang dynasty, is widely believed to have been created by Kim Man-Jung, although some dispute his authorship. The story follows Hsing-Chen(Or Sungjin in Korean), the youngest monk at a monastery on Lotus Peak in the World of Immortals, who is banished to the World of Mortals (human world) due to his apparent worldly desires. Reborn as Yang Shaoyu, he encounters many romantic entanglements, gathering a substantial harem. However, in the end, all he experiences is revealed to be a dream orchestrated by his master to show him that worldly passions and wealth are ultimately meaningless. Chapter 130: There Is No Disaster For The Protagonist The Orc Revolutionary Bardughs answer when asked whether there were any Earthians who helped the Orcs. * * * The three girls shut their mouths right after that brief conversation came to an end. It wasnt easy to control the mana of four different people being absorbed into the seal without them getting entangled. Luckily, since Yeomyeongs and Soe Miris mana were almost identical, the spell didnt stop However, the problem was the sheer amount of mana being absorbed by the Golden Seal. No matter how much mana they poured into it, the speed at which the Dimensional Portal was opening remained painstakingly slow. Attempting to reopen a collapsing Dimensional Portal after losing the corruption stone was no different than trying to rebuild a house with only its frame remaining. In the end, it seemed that the groups stamina and mana would be depleted before the gate would even open. Setis thread vein was the first to burst, causing blood to flow from her nose and eyes. Then, Yeomyeong coughed up blood, and Soe Miris hands began trembling uncontrollably. The Saintess was barely holding them together, but she, too, had already endured several intense battles herself. It was clear to everyone present that she wouldnt last much longer either. They all had the same thought at that very moment: Were going to die together like this. Then, the Saintess spoke up. Should we wake Jeon Yunseong? The response came swiftly from Seti. She shook her head, gasping for breath. No Thatll only make things worse. Her tone was filled with conviction. The Saintess guessed there was more to the story but didnt probe any further. Instead, she got on her knees. Keeping her left hand on the seal, she brought her right hand to her chest in prayer. O White Ulthvatish, your daughter implores you. Please shine your sun upon us and let us walk under your shadow. It was a simple prayer that any priest of Ulthvatish could say. However, since it was made by the Saintess herself, the power of the prayer was immense. And as soon as she concluded her prayer, a blinding blessing surged from the Saintess and enveloped the four of them. The moment the light touched them, their wounds healed, and their depleted mana returned. It was the highest level of blessing, one that even high priests rarely succeeded in casting but it was still far from being enough to pry open the Dimensional Portal completely. Thus, the Saintess began praying again. O Black Mordak, may your dream be upon us. O Red Redox, may your spear challenge us. O Blue Venule, may your book plead for us. O Green Isaginog, may your flower look upon us. Prayers to all five gods. And as if that wasnt enough, she even pulled out a Holy Relic from her chest and grasped it tightly. As always, the gods did not respond with words. Only with silence, pain, tickling, scent, and Blessings. The next moment, five bright lights burst forth from the Saintess body. Her white hair fluttered and her mana surged, proof that the gods had answered her prayers. The Saintess then pushed the blessing directly into the seal. Regardless of the distortions in the magic circle caused by the immense mana, she did not stop. She trusted Yeomyeong, who was controlling the seal, wholeheartedly. And as if responding to that trust, the magic circle of the seal began to enlarge, expanding enough to cover not just the Dimensional Portal but also the stone altar. And eventually Five lights burst forth from the seals magic circle, filling the gap between it and the Dimensional Portal. The Dimensional Portal, which had been nothing more than a black crack, turned gold and began to take the shape of a large, oval that resembled a real portal. Though no one explained it, all four of them understood. The Saintess blessing had performed a miracle. And the one who felt the most excitement on realizing this was none other than the Saintess herself. Who would have ever imagined that it would have worked on the very first try? Despite her limbs trembling from the aftereffects of the blessing, she puffed out her chest with pride. D-did you see? You saw it, right? Especially you, Yeomyeong, you non-believer! You witnessed the miracle of the gods with your own eyes, didnt you? Yeah, I saw it. Then dont just stand there! Clap your hands and declare, The Saintess is the best! She had enough composure to joke around while Yeomyeong, unable to even wipe his nosebleed, could only chuckled. It was often said that laughter was contagious, right? Seti and Soe Miri also relaxed, smiling as they watched the Dimensional Portal open. A brief moment of relief led to a fleeting lapse in vigilance. And that lapse created an opening. An opening so brief they barely noticed it, but it was more than enough for the twisted mana from the corruption stone lurking within the Dimensional Portal until now. A chilling sound, as if the darkness itself had come alive, echoed. With that sound as its signal, thick mana resembling black tar burst forth from the Dimensional Portal. Everyone, get out of! Realizing something had gone wrong, Seti shouted belatedly. Soe Miri tried to launch a spell, but their response was just a second too slow. Because the mana from the corrupted stone had already cast its long shadow over the heads of the four. In that critical moment, just as all four were about to be engulfed by the mana, Yeomyeong acted on instinct, lifting his heel and slamming it down onto the stone altar. Quake Stomp from the Flying Kick technique. The shockwave of the martial art, infused with immense mana, shattered the stone altar and sent everyone on it flying down. Except for one personthe one who unleashed the Quake Stomp. No!! With Setis scream echoing as she fell, the mana of the corruption stone swallowed Yeomyeong completely. * * * The Saintess, who had fallen from the stone altar, stared blankly at the spot where Yeomyeong had been just moments ago. The only thing left on the collapsed stone altar was the now ownerless Golden Seal. The black mana that swallowed Yeomyeong seemed to have disappeared back into the Dimensional Portal. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Saintess bit down hard on her lip as she climbed back onto the stone altar. It had simply hidden deep within the Dimensional Portal, waiting for the portal to close. While it would have normally remained hidden until the portal closed and the barrier collapsed, waiting for it to explode Because the Golden Seal forcibly opened the portal, the corruption stone mana, which should have exploded, instead burst out of the portal. The only silver lining was that the corruption stone mana had no intelligence or will of its own. All it possessed was pure malice, utterly intent on corrupting everything around it. As the Saintess approached the Dimensional Portal with this thought in mind, she saw that someone was already there. Soe Miri, you? How did she manage to not be blown away? Soe Miri was kneeling in front of the portal, gripping on tightly to something. Poking out from the golden Dimensional Portal was none other than Yeomyeongs right arm. She didnt know how, but Soe Miri had somehow managed to grab hold of Yeomyeongs hand just before he was dragged into the portal. Thank goodness. The Saintess had been worried about what would happen if he were to disappear beyond the portal, but now there was a glimmer of hope. Feeling relieved, the Saintess approached the Dimensional Portal. And when she reached Soe Miri and checked her condition She realized that Soe Miri had paid a considerable price to hold onto Yeomyeongs hand. Blood flowed from her ears through her torn eardrums and her eyes were oozing a mixture of pus and blood as if her eyeballs had burst. The aftereffects of magic they were typical symptoms of having recklessly used spells without preparation. Ah Did she use acceleration magic? Or flight magic? Perhaps it was both, but it was clear that she had risked everything to grab hold of Yeomyeong. Her wounds were so severe, that she could die from excessive bleeding if something went wrong. Faced with such determination, the Saintess scraped together what little mana she had remaining and cast a healing blessing over her. Only then did Soe Miri, realizing the Saintess had arrived, speak in a faint voice. Sa-Saintess please call Seti. I I think Im about to lose my grip Speak of the devil, and they shall appear? Before the Saintess could respond, Seti landed in front of the Dimensional Portal with a heavy thud! She was carrying the hammer and weapon bundle they had left in the sewers, prepared to charge into the Dimensional Portal at any moment. Though, of course, that wasnt necessary. Ah, you grabbed him Thank goodness Setis reaction, as she alternated her gaze between Soe Miri and Yeomyeongs hands, was no different from the Saintess. Relief, surprise, and concern. As those series of emotions flashed on her face, Seti quickly took over, holding Yeomyeongs hand. Only then did Soe Miri collapse in front of the Dimensional Portal, coughing up blood. As the Saintess began to heal her, she asked Seti. How is it? Can you pull him out? No. The more I try to pull, the stronger the force from the other side becomes. At this rate, its only possible to maintain the current state. Saintess, do you know about this monster no, about this mana thats attacking Yeomyeong? The Saintess nodded and began explaining. What the corruption stone was, and what the corruption stone mana that just attacked Yeomyeong was doing right now As she continued her explanation, the Saintess suddenly noticed something odd about Setis reaction. She was biting hard on her lip, glaring at the Dimensional Portal. Seti? Whats wrong? The Dimensional Portal is changing. Just as she said, the Dimensional Portal, which had been forced open by the seal, was slowly turning black. The situation perfectly embodied the saying out of the frying pan and into the fire. * * * It wasnt hard to figure out why the Dimensional Portal was changing so suddenly. It was definitely due to the corruption stone mana regaining its strength inside the portal. Seti held on tightly to Yeomyeongs hand as she deliberated. Should they use the seal to force open the Dimensional Portal again? But only Yeomyeong could use the seal. Rejected. Should they enter the unstable Dimensional Portal after him? That could easily lead to mutual suicide. Rejected. Should they ask the Saintess to perform another miracle? But she was already at her limit. Rejected. Rejected, rejected, rejected In the midst of an endless wave of desperate thoughts, Setis mind was on the verge of sinking deep When her god suddenly spoke to her. The First, consider what you can offer for his sake. What could she offer? Seti answered without hesitation. Everything. Her response must have pleased Her as laughter echoed in her mind. Was this a divine revelation? Or advice? As Seti subconsciously turned her head, she noticed something. An antique ritual dagger lay to the left of the Dimensional Portal. Was it a coincidence, or was it fate? Reaching out, Seit picked up the dagger, and gazed at her reflection in the blade. On the blood-stained edge, she saw the image of freed livestock. She saw sisters blinded by vengeance, his First and a sacrificial lamb. Yes, a sacrificial lamb. At that moment, Seti understood what She meant by, What can you offer? She held the dagger in a reverse grip and prayed to her god. Please, just let Yeomyeong return safely. With that final thought, Seti prepared herself to stab her own neck. But just as she raised the dagger, her right hand moved on its own, guiding the blade not to her neck but to a different placeher left index finger. The dagger barely nicked the tip of her finger. A tiny droplet of blood stained the blade, but that was all. A wound that wouldnt take more than a day to heal with her Superhumans Regeneration. It is a waste. Unable to grasp the situation, Seti looked bewildered when the Saintess spoke to her. Seti why did you do that all of a sudden? Her tone was one of deep concern. And it made sense. From the perspective of the Saintess, Seti had just suddenly picked up a dagger and tried to stab her own neck, only to end up cutting her finger. Honestly, Seti herself couldnt explain it either, so she could only respond vaguely. Its nothing. Really? Really. After saying that, Seti looked at the dagger stained with her blood for a moment, before throwing it at the Dimensional Portal. It was a half-conscious action, and she didnt expect anything from it, but The Dimensional Portal that swallowed the dagger reacted violently. Even Soe Miri, who had just finished being healed, sat up straight with a jolt. What was that? It was the question Seti herself wanted to ask. What on earth was that? Half in disbelief, she squeezed out a few more drops of blood and scattered them into the Dimensional Portal. This time, the black spots forming over the Dimensional Portal disappeared completely. An awkward silence ensued, one no one could explain. Fortunately, the silence didnt last long. Having somewhat recovered, Soe Miri was the first to break it. Miss Seti you really do have a special lineage, dont you? Special? Sure, one could call it that. But not in a good way. Seti only gave her a vague smile, neither denying nor confirming. Regardless, Soe Miri seemed to interpret that smile as a silent affirmation. And after thinking for a moment, she looked at Yeomyeongs hand and asked. Yeomyeong you still cant pull him out, can you? Instead of answering, Seti tugged on his hand again, but Yeomyeongs hand refused to budge. Then lets just push him through. What? We saw how your blood stabilized the Dimensional Portal, right? Theres no longer a risk of falling into another dimension now. So, lets head in, rescue Yeomyeong, and come out from the other side. Oh Soe Miris suggestion was tempting to Seti, but the Saintess quickly intervened. Do you even know where that Dimensional Portal leads to? What will you do if you end up in some strange, dangerous place? Wasnt it initially opened by the priest from the Church of the Apocalypse? Then it must lead back to our homeland. So, whats the issue with that? Even so, there are dangerous places back home too! It doesnt matter how far it is, itll only take six months at most to return to Earth, right? Isnt it obvious? Whats more importantYeomyeongs life or half a year at the academy? The Saintess fell silent at the mention of Yeomyeongs life. She had no rebuttal. Instead, she thought of something else to say. Then I want to go too. No, you cant. Hey! Soe Miri! Why can you go and I cant?! Of course, I cant go either. If its just Seti and Yeomyeong who cross the Dimensional Portal we can cover this incident from our side. Saintess, you know what I mean, right? It was a political issue. The Saintess pursed her lips, trying to think of a counterargument, but she was unable to come up with a suitable response and simply lowered her head in resignation. Pointy-ear. Saintess, thats a derogatory term. Commie. Huh? Paying no heed to their argument which was getting heated, Seti grabbed a hammer and a simple pistol. She couldnt carry much since she had to hold Yeomyeongs hand as well. Anyway, after finishing her simple preparations, she glanced back and forth between the Saintess and Soe Miri and left a parting message. While Im gone, please take care of my younger siblings. You dont have to worry about that. Ill take good care of the shepherd as well. Soe Miri said with a mysterious smile on her face. Seti was curious about how much she knew, but now was not the time to ask about such things. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Then Ill be back as soon as possible. Please take care of the aftermath. Just as she was about to step into the Dimensional Portal, she was held back for about 30 seconds due to the Saintesss warm embrace. You have to return quickly With the Saintess urgent plea echoing in her mind, Seti leaped into the Dimensional Portal, holding Yeomyeongs hand tightly. Footnotes 1. Genghis Khan, also known as Chinggis Khan, was the founder and first khan of the Mongol Empire. After spending most of his life uniting the Mongol tribes, he launched a series of military campaigns, conquering large parts of China and Central Asia.2. Leopold II was the second King of the Belgians from 1865 to 1909, and the founder and sole owner of the Congo Free State from 1885 to 1908. Chapter 131: Interlude - Mara * * * Siberia. Deep within the city once called Verkhoyansk, Mara opened their eyes in a tank filled with a blood-red liquid. The first thing they did upon waking was vomit the disgusting liquid filling their lungs and stomach. ! They kept vomiting, gasping for breath, and vomiting again for quite some time. As their brain, long deprived of oxygen, began to function again, the surroundings came into view. A massive concrete cavern, large enough to remind them of a dragons lair. One cavern wall was lined with cages filled with live animals and monsters, while the other was packed with glass tubes filled with a green liquid. The tank Mara had been sleeping in was placed in the middle of the cavern, and had several human corpses floating within. Trembling all over, Mara dragged themselves out of the tank. And the moment their feet touched the ground outside the tank - *Screeeeeeecccchhhh!!!* A skull lying on the floor suddenly let out a piercing scream. It was probably some kind of magical alarm, and it was fucking loud. Shut up! Grimacing, Mara snapped their fingers. A small gust of wind shot forth like a bullet and shattered the skull. What a wreck who the hell even owns this lab. Grumbling to themselves, Mara rummaged about the cavern for something to wear. Walking around naked with their lower body exposed felt uncomfortable. Could they say it felt like their dantian was getting cold unless they somehow covered it up? Eventually, they threw on a ragged piece of cloth they found lying around and waited for the laboratorys owner, intending to find out which bastard dared treat them like an experimental subject. There were plenty of suspects: Maggot, Star Entrails Seer, Poison Flower, and Before Mara could finish their thought, the caverns wall split open, and the laboratorys owner entered. The giant skeletal dragon, Kahal Magdu. Mara had thought the cavern seemed big enough to be a dragons nestand it turned out it really was. They smiled wryly and waved at the dragon as it stepped inside. - *Mara?* The dragons eyesor rather, the blue flames flickering in its eye socketsnarrowed. - *How did you revive?* Before the skeletal dragon could even finish its question, Mara had already fired a Palm Blast in its direction. Seeing the Palm Blast rip through the air, the skeletal dragon quickly manipulated its mana to erect a protective shield. The force of kungfu collided with the translucent shield, emitting a chilling sound as mana dust scattered in the air. Kahal Magdu was about to prepare a counterattack spell but quickly remembered this was its own workshop and spoke hastily. Seeing the dragon start yapping, Mara ground their teeth. Rules? You bastard, you broke the rules first! You dare try to turn me into a jiangshi1? Mara shouted, pointing at the tank they had been submerged in, while the skeletal dragon simply flapped its wings. If it were a person, the gesture would be akin to shrugging. Same difference, you motherless dragon bastard! Mara summoned their mana, ready to blast the dragons skull to pieces at any moment. However, the attack was never released. Because just as Mara was about to unleash their kungfu, a strange figure draped in tiger skin entered the workshop from behind Kahal Magdu. Both of you stop The low, corpse-like voice carried a certain charisma. Mara withdrew their kungfu upon hearing it but raised their voice instead. Star Entrails Seer! Damn it, you owe me an explanation! You handed me over to this damned dragon bonehead instead of trying to revive me?! A flicker of light appeared in the dull eyes of the strange figure called Star Entrails Seer. He looked the furious Mara up and down before replying. Mara it was a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding, my ass! Its not even been 10 minutes since I walked out of that tank and you say its a fucking misunderstanding? Do you also wish to die because of a misunderstanding? In fact I want to ask your soul had been annihilated How did you return? Annihilated? What the hell are you blabbering about? The genuine confusion in their tone made Star Entrails Seer nod. Even the filthy gods of the Church couldnt locate your soul Naturally, I assumed your soul had perished As soon as he finished speaking, Kahal Magdu snorted in interest. A soul that was supposedly annihilated had returned? Any Necromancer would be intrigued by such a tale. However, Mara wasnt impressed. They sneered and said. Perish? No way. Ive been trapped all this while. Trapped? Where? Mara opened their mouth to answer, but no words came out. Their lips moved, but only accompanied by an eerie silence. The moment Mara sensed something had gone wrong and tried to shut their mouth Blood gushed out their eyes, nose, and mouth. Damn, , damn it. Startled, Mara tried to direct their mana to their bleeding eyes, nose, and mouth. But however much they tried to block their blood vessels or initiate their Regeneration ability, the bleeding wouldnt stop. It wasnt just physical bleedingit was akin to a bleeding caused by a curse. Perceiving this, Star Entrails Seer rushed to Mara and clamped their mouth shut. You spoke of a Divine Secret carelessly and were cursed Swear to silence quickly With their mouth covered, Mara could only nod, but that was enough. The moment they nodded, the bleeding stopped, and their body turned to normal again. You mustve been trapped in a fearsome place. Never speak of it If you break the oath again it wont just end with bleeding. next time At Star Entrails Seers warning, Mara could only nod helplessly. The image of the guy who had trapped them appeared in their mind, and they spat out some blood. Life is a real mess; Ive been through all sorts of crap. I understand the Divine Secrets are always like that * * * The conversation about Maras soul ended there. Kahal Magdu, who had been paying close attention, grumbled about how boring the conclusion was, to which Mara responded by flipping him off. Well Im alive, so whatever. Lets get to business. How far have the plans progressed while I was gone? Star Entrails Seer nodded as Mara changed topic. Now its time to seek the Tear in Chicago. Chicago? Mara tried to recall where that was and suddenly remembered the dwarves of Chicago. They were the dwarves from Dungan Heavy Industries and they were directly connected to him. I think we should stay away from Chicago. Why not? Instead of answering, Mara mimed zipping their lips. Silence. The blatant gesture made Star Entrails Seers gaze grow cold. then should we change course? Thats just my take on it. Star Entrails Seer made a noise that could have either been a sigh or a cough and turned toward the cages stacked against the wall. Then we will change course Staying away from the Divine Secret will be the wisest move Saying that, he pulled out a lamb from one of the cages. Perhaps discerning its fate, the lamb bleated a feeble cry, struggling to escape from Star Entrails Seers grip. However, its struggle didnt last long. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as the lamb tried to bite his hand, he pulled out a dagger and slit its belly open. With a final bleat, its blood and entrails spilled across the floor. Both Kahal Magdu and Mara grimaced at the sight. - *How could you do that in my workshop of all places...* If you want to divine the future, cant you just look at the stars instead of guts? The stars wont be out for another six hours. Ignoring their comments, Star Entrails Seer inspected the lambs entrails. It was an ancient shamanic entrail divination. Compared to the Saintess Foresight, which could predict the future as long as mana was present, this method was rather crude and primitive. However, sometimes, dry kindling burned better than gasoline. After rummaging through the entrails for a while, Star Entrails Seer trembled as if confirming something. He then raised his head and looked at Kahal Magdu and Mara. Beyond the Dimensional Portal the southern Demon Domain Dreitherial Necromancer the elf we must secure the crystal. Demon Domain? Huh! Its just a wasteland. While Mara chimed in, Kahal Magdu leaned forward. How do you plan to fit that big body of yours through the Dimensional Portal? Are you going to dismantle yourself into pieces again and pretend to be museum cargo? I might as well Star Entrails Seer interrupted them. Mara you cant go you need to recover. Rest, he said? Maras expression twisted in annoyance. They were about to retort, but Star Entrails Seer shook his head first. Ekatherina and Kahal Magdu will go you must rest. Mara didnt argue. Instead, they slammed their foot hard against the workshop floor. .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Kahal Magdu cursed under its breath as it stared at the cracked floor, but Mara had already turned away. Do whatever you want. Ill just train. Star Entrails Seer watched them leave the workshop for a moment before clicking his tongue. The fate has been twisted a lot. Footnotes 1. A Chinese hopping vampire, a type of undead creature or reanimated corpse in Chinese legends and folklore. Chapter 132: There Is No Disaster For The Protagonist (2) * * * Yeomyeong awoke from a deep slumber. It felt like he had just been dreaming but couldnt remember the dream. Like all the now-irretrievable happiness in his life, all that remained of the dream was a faint tear. As he wiped the tear away, a familiar voice called out to him. Youre awake? Still standing at the hazy boundary between dream and reality, Yeomyeong finally looked up. Seti, sitting beside him, was silhouetted against the blazing sun, watching over him. Hows your body? It looked like you were having a good dream. As Seti spoke, she tapped his forehead playfully. Still dazed, Yeomyeong looked at her and tried to recall his last memory before falling asleep. Unidentified mana burst out from the stabilized Dimensional Portal. Seeing the group left vulnerable, he executed a Quake Stomp without a moments hesitation. There wasnt enough time to save himself, but the others, including the Saintess What happened to others? Are they safe? Yeah, everyones safe thanks to you. But Seti trailed off, turning her gaze away. Following her line of sight, Yeomyeong immediately fell at a loss for words. The first thing he noticed was the endless, wide horizon. The landscape beyond was so desolate it looked utterly bleak. Not a single tree was in sight, not even a blade of grass. All he could see were rocks, gravel, and dry sand. A scene he had only read about in books or seen on TV. Yeomyeong rubbed his eyes and pinched his cheek. It hurt. So this wasnt a dream? Then We crossed the Dimensional Portal? That was the answer. When Yeomyeong turned to Seti for an explanation, she could only smile bitterly. This was the only way to save you. With that, she began to recount the reason they had crossed the Dimensional Portal. Starting from how Soe Miri had managed to grab his hand to the two leaping through the Dimensional Portal together. Yeomyeongs expression didnt soften throughout her explanationespecially when Seti reached the part when she had tried to stab herself. Gripping her hand tightly, he spoke with a serious tone. Dont you ever do that again. She couldnt promise him, but Seti nodded and said she wouldnt. Finally, she added an explanation about their surroundings. After crossing the portal, they found themselves in a desert but she couldnt identify the location. Hearing this, Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes slightly. Were there any signs of people or animals nearby? No, I surveyed the area while you were asleep theres nothing out there. No valleys or mountains? None. No matter where you go, its only rocks and sand. But I found something we can use as a landmarka large bizarre rock formation over there. Seti started drawing a rough map with her finger. As Yeomyeong studied the makeshift map, something clicked in his mind. He smiled instinctively upon recognizing the place. The Southern Demon Domain. Huh? There are only two rocky deserts beyond the Dimensional PortalBarley Desert and the Southern Demon Domain. But youd be able to see the Dwarven Mountain Range in the east if this were the Barley Desert. Since you said you couldnt see anything, then this place must be the Southern Demon Domain. After concluding with that, he stood up and offered his hand to Seti, helping her to her feet. He turned his gaze beyond the horizon and spoke again. Lets get moving. If this really is the Southern Demon Domain we need to cover as much ground as possible before nightfall. ? As for food and water well have to rely on mana for as long as we can. If were lucky, we might run into nomads or slave traders Yeomyeong continued explaining, but Seti interrupted him with a look of surprise. W-wait, Yeomyeong. Just a moment. Whats wrong? How do you know all this? Yeomyeong shrugged and replied casually. I saw it in a documentary. A documentary? Yeah, it was my only hobby. Watching Yeomyeong smile faintly, she realized she didnt know much about him. His favorite food, his taste in clothes, his hobbies Fortunately, there was plenty of time before they could return to Earth and there wasnt anyone to interrupt their time together either. While she entertained such thoughts, Yeomyeong started walking, using the shadows to guide their way. Seti quickly grabbed her hammer and gun and hurried after him. Her heart was bursting with excitement at the thought of having personal conversations with Yeomyeong. However, crossing the desert wasnt as romantic as she had imagined. Walking under the scorching sun without a drop of water made it difficult to even open her mouth, let alone start a conversation. Although they were both Superhumans, they had already expended a lot of their stamina in the sewers. Even with mana enhancing their bodies, exhaustion arose quickly. And by the time the sun dipped toward afternoon, Seti had a bitter taste lingering in her mouth. The accompanying faint dizziness and trembling legs were unwelcome bonuses. The only reason she hadnt collapsed yet was because Yeomyeong had taken her hammer and let her rest periodically. Just hang in there a little longer. Youll have water soon. Every time Setis steps faltered, Yeomyeong encouraged her. She nodded, biting down on a small stone. She had heard that biting a stone could help stimulate saliva, easing thirst, and surprisingly, it worked better than expected. At least something from those documentaries had proven useful in the wild. I found it. And shortly after, Yeomyeong really did find a place that might have water. To be precise, a place that ought to have water . Ill find it soon. Just rest for now. They had arrived at a spot with a few green plants growing sporadically. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeomyeong explained that plants were a sign that water was close. Yet, there was no oasis or pond in sight. Although Seti questioned it inwardly, she didnt doubt Yeomyeong and waited for him. Yeomyeong began checking the sand around the plants and, as soon as he found a clump of dense soil, he started digging. Should I help? Seti asked, but Yeomyeong shook his head. Itll be tough. I can handle this on my own. You should just get some rest. As if proving his point, Yeomyeong dug through the dirt with his bare hands, even going as far as to use mana to make the process faster. After he had dug about a meter into the ground, damp soil, almost like mud, began to emerge. Oh? From then on, everything progressed smoothly. As Yeomyeong dug a little deeper, the sound of water bubbling could be heard. For real? He had actually found water in the desert based on information he saw in a documentary? As Seti blinked in surprise, Yeomyeong chuckled and explained. This is probably a well made by nomads or traders long ago. It was just buried in the sand and became invisible. There are wells even in the desert? When it rains in the desert, water will flow underground And if its a low area compared to the surroundings, theres bound to be groundwater. As she looked around again, she noticed that the entire sector was composed of hills. Seti gazed at Yeomyeong with a mix of amazement and admiration. Soon after, he drank some water and made space for her. Seti stepped into the spot Yeomyeong had dug up and drank from the water pooling there. The underground water in the desert was sweetthe sweetest water she had tasted in her life. However, after quenching her thirst, anxiety overtook her joy. Was she really going to have to march for a long time after this? Wishing she at least had a water pouch or even a pet bottle, Seti couldnt shake the feeling of regret. She rummaged through her pockets, wondering if there was anything that could help. Of course, there was nothing. They were dragged into the sewers and crossed a Dimensional Portal without any time to prepare Just then, Seti detected something odd in the pocket of her outer jacket. An item with something round protruding inside a square plastic wrapper. As soon as she saw it, Seti flinched and froze in shock. It was undeniably the most recognizable contraceptive device from Earth. In her flustered state, memories of what occurred just before she was forcibly summoned to the sewers flashed through her mind. Her sisters who had been babbling about the progress between her and Yeomyeong They were definitely the culprits. Neti, or Siri. Seti gritted her teeth and tried to tear the contraceptive device apart. But the moment she gripped it tight with both hands Seti, what are you doing? Are you still drinking water? Yeomyeong peeked over the well, and their eyes met. A gaze mixed with surprise and a peculiar silence. Setis face flushed red, as if it were about to burst. She tried to come up with an excuse, but Yeomyeong beat her to it. Did you know? A condom can hold anywhere from 1 liter to 4 liters of water, depending on its size. Just when we needed a water pouch, how fortunate. Right? His tone was filled with consideration, as if trying to avoid making her feel embarrassed. Feeling as if her head might explode at any moment if she met Yeomyeongs gaze, Seti lowered her head, unable to hold her ground any longer. * * * Fortunately, the two didnt get the opportunity to use their creative water pouch (?). While estimating the direction using the setting sun, Yeomyeong spotted smoke rising in the distance, which led them to find the desert nomads. Upon noticing their approach, the nomads brandished weapons and tried to drive them away. It was only natural. A pair of men and women in school uniforms wandering in the middle of the desert? To people not familiar with it, they definitely looked like monsters from the Demon Domain. However, as soon as Yeomyeong handed them the creative water pouch, their attitude made an about turn and the nomads welcomed them as guests. This was a tradition among desert nomads according to Yeomyeong, but Seti, who didnt understand much, could only nod along. In any case, the lifestyle of the nomads in the Demon Domain wasnt that different from nomads on Earth. They wore loose, layered clothing that covered their entire bodies for insulation and lived in tent-like homes made of cloth and leather over sturdy wooden supports and beams. They also raised livestock in these tents. The only difference was that they were orcs, not humans. Right, orcs. The nomads were all muscular with green skin, flat noses, and protruding tusks. * * * Its my first time seeing an orc in person. Seti said as they entered the guest tent the orc had guided them to. Yeomyeong, who was sitting on the floor and massaging his calves, tilted his head in surprise. Really? Thats unexpected. Huh? This isnt your first time, Yeomyeong? Yeah, Ive seen one in Incheon before. Incheon? How? Its illegal for orcs to cross the Dimensional Portal. It was a reasonable question, but Yeomyeongs answer was simple. Black market. Ah. If it were the Incheon black market, it would make sense. Seti nodded and then began to massage her legs just like Yeomyeong. Having been overworked all day, her calf muscles were now twitching. Exhaustion and pain washed over her. If they werent Superhumans with Regeneration ability, their muscle soreness would have required days of recovery for an average person. How long do you think it will take us to get out of this Demon Domain? After a while of massaging her legs, Seti suddenly asked out of curiosity. At this pace? Perhaps a week? Honestly, this is already fast, but Id estimate around a week. A whole week? Not exactly, Its just my estimate. Yeomyeong smiled as if telling her not to worry too much, but considering how he had navigated through the desert today, he was probably rightit would probably take about a week. A week in a desert like this? Seti massaged her throbbing temples and asked. That sounds tough. She was glad that she at least had Yeomyeong by her side While Seti was having such thoughts, Yeomyeong spoke in a low voice. Well have to observe the situation, but I think there might be a way to shorten the time needed. A way? What do you mean? Well, the orcs here are actually. Just as he was about to continue his explanation A deep orc voice boomed from outside the tent. Guests!! The chieftain has invited you to dinner!!! The booming voice was loud enough to shake the tent. Setis delicate brows furrowed as her conversation with Yeomyeong was suddenly cut off, but Yeomyeong rose from his seat with a calm expression. Are you going to accept the invitation? We have no choice. It would be rude for a guest to refuse their hosts invitation. We have to go along with it, dont we? Was this also one of their traditions? Realizing she had no choice, Seti followed suit and stood up. I hope they dont serve us anything weird. I doubt it. Orcs tastes arent that different from humans. Really? Then what do they primarily eat? Bread? Porridge? Dairy products? .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Since they were nomads, it was probably dairy products. Seti thought of cheese. However, Yeomyeongs answer shattered her expectations. Spam.1 Are you joking? Or is it just a name coincidence? No, its the Spam we know. Thats really their staple food. Footnotes 1. Spam is a very popular canned food in Korea. It is a processed canned pork and ham made by Hormel Foods Corporation, an American multinational food processing company. Chapter 133: There Is No Disaster For The Protagonist (3) * * * Its been a while since weve had guests, so the chieftain has specially prepared a meal for you. Following the young orc as he led them to the chieftain, Yeomyeong didnt utter a word the entire time. He glanced around the tent in silence, occasionally dispersing his mana as if searching for something. Seti, walking alongside him, didnt ask what he was searching for. Partly because she trusted he would handle it well and partly because of the objects visible between the tents. Spam boxes stacked like a tower and tables and chairs made from recycled spam cans. These were visible proof of Yeomyeongs claim that spam was the staple food of orcs. While Seti was in the midst of experiencing cultural shock, the two of them arrived at their destinationthe chieftains tent. The enormous tent, large enough to fit twenty orcs comfortably, was decorated with luxurious red fabric and animal hides. It was far more extravagant than what one would expect from a desert nomad. The guests have arrived!! As Yeomyeong observed the tent for a moment, their guide orc shouted and opened the tents entrance. Upon entering, they were first welcomed by a warm breeze. A luxurious carpet covered the floor to block the chill, and a sturdy metal brazier provided a steady warmth. Ah, the main characters of today have finally arrived. That was followed by ten orcs sitting around the tent, with the orc seated in the most honored position speaking to them. Greetings, travelers. I am Boldugu, chieftain of the Kiran clan. The orc pounded his chest as he introduced himself. Yeomyeong responded in kind by thumping his chest as well. Im Cheon Yeomyeong of the Cheon clan from Incheon. Its my honor as a guest to meet the leader of your clan. Seemingly finding his introduction impressive, the expressions of the orcs gathered in the tent became noticeably relaxed. Boldugu in particular couldnt hide his intrigued expression. Not only has this guest brought water but they also seem to understand our culture well. However I must admit embarrassingly, this Boldugu has never heard of a place called Incheon. Where exactly is it? Its a city on Earth. Oh, Earth? So youve come from a very distant place. Although Boldugu said it casually, the other orcs did not share the same sentiment. The moment the word Earth was mentioned, obvious emotions began to ripple within their eyes. Doubt, curiosity, and greed. While it was well known that Earthians were not really welcomed beyond the Dimensional Portal, their reactions were beyond imagination. Of course, those reactions didnt last long. And just as Yeomyeong was about to frown, Boldugu slammed the floor and changed the atmosphere. No matter where they come from, a guest is a guest. Anyone unhappy with our traditions can leave at once! None of the orcs dared to refute his words. Some cleared their throats or turned their heads, but that was all. No further reaction followed. After a brief silence, Boldugu only spoke again after confirming that the atmosphere had settled down. Earthian Cheon Yeomyeong, we welcome you to our clan as a guest. Thank you for your clans hospitality. Yeomyeong lowered his head and sat on the cushion left vacant by the orcs. Meanwhile, left alone at the entrance, Seti pondered on how to introduce herself. It seemed better to go with the latter, but unfortunately, her dilemma was unnecessary. Surprisingly, the orcs showed no interest in her. They didnt even greet her or spare her a glance, it was as if she didnt even exist in that space. As Seti blinked, confused by the situation, Yeomyeong gestured for her to come closer. Why are they acting like that all of a sudden? Taking a seat next to Yeomyeong, Seti asked in a voice too soft for the orcs to hear. Yeomyeong replied with a wry smile. Orc nomads dont talk to women. Especially married women who are taken. Im sorry, I should have warned you beforehand. Seti couldnt help but smile at Yeomyeongs apology. Well, theres no need to apologize. Its true that Im a woman, isnt it? Just as Seti was poking him playfully in the side while whispering this, Boldugu clapped his hands and shouted. Alright, lets welcome our guests officially! Bring out the food! On his signal, the orcs outside the tent rushed in carrying trays laden with food. It was as if they wanted to prove that their chieftain had indeed put in special effort, for there was no shortage of food on the trays. Flatbread made from fermented flour and grilled Spam. Spam fritters coated with mashed, boiled beans and then fried. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Goat meat grilled with a generous coating of spam oil. Sundae1 made from pork blood stuffed with mashed spam, accompanied by spam dusted in grain flour and pan-fried like a pancake. The last tray that came in contained yogurt, which also had spam in it. When Seti took a close look, she found finely chopped pieces of spam mixed in the yogurt. Seti swallowed the words that nearly left her mouth. Food culture was relative, after all. Didnt Koreans often eat kimchi fried rice with a side of kimchi? It wasnt as if they had served something like a foul porridge laced with poison; everything on the tray could be called food. It was just that they used too much spam. As she closed her eyes and took a bite, she found it surprisingly delicious. As the saying went, Hunger is the best side dish.2 While traveling all day in the desert without food played a part, it basically seemed like it was made by someone with exceptional cooking skills. While Seti was busy eating, half in shock and half in admiration. Boldugu and Yeomyeong continued their casual conversation. Oh, so you fell to the Demon Domain due to a Dimensional Portal accident? It was an unfortunate accident. But from the look of things, it seems that the god Mordak has been watching over us since we were able to meet the chieftain. The Black God is indeed cold, yet at the same time, merciful. So I suppose you have no friends or comrades you can contact right away? Yes, they probably think were dead. I need to contact them as soon as possible As their subtle conversation continued, the smell of spam oil filled the air. Just as the trays of food were nearly cleaned up, the orcs entered the tent carrying a large pot. Was that perhaps a budae jjigae3? Seti cautiously glanced into the pot, but the dish inside was far from budae jjigae. It was a thick, green broth that made her lose her appetite with just a glance. Floating in the broth were chunks of spam, a goats head, and some unidentified green meat. Its appearance was one thing, but the smell was absolutely foul. It had an stench reminiscent of a corpse aged for three yearsan utterly nauseating scent that was beyond unbearable for any human. Just from inspecting the pot, Seti felt a wave of nausea well up inside her. As she repeated her shallow gagging, she noticed the slew of uncomfortable stares directed at her. Boldugu and the other orcs watching her looked discomforted. Regardless of the taste or smell, gagging in the presence of food was considered a significant breach of etiquette. And wasnt she a guest of the clan? It wouldnt be surprising if they were left feeling insulted. Um this is quite Just as Boldugu frowned at her unexpected rudeness and the orcs fiddled with their tusks Yeomyeong stepped forward, lowered his head and said, I apologize. My wife is currently pregnant WHAT? PREGNANT? Seti screamed internally at his sudden excuse. However, she pretended to look embarrassed, averting her gaze and put on an impromptu performance. At that moment, there was no better excuse than the one Yeomyeong had just thrown out. Oh, morning sickness, huh? You should have mentioned it earlier. I wouldve avoided strong-smelling dishes. Im sorry. Its still early, so I assumed this would be fine. Ah, I understand that feeling. I, Boldugu, made a similar mistake when my wife was pregnant with our first child. Whether Boldugu and the orcs were convinced by their act or not, they no longer passed any comments regarding Setis gagging. However, even though they refrained from speaking up, the gazes directed at Seti were anything but friendly. It was a different kind of look compared to when they first learned she was from Earth before mealtime. It was a greedy gaze as if they were looking at a pile of gold coins. They might have thought they were being discreet, but with her Superhuman senses, it was nigh impossible for Seti to miss their intense stares. Yeomyeong must have sensed their gazes as well. So why did he not address it? As Setis curiosity deepened, the orcs began to eat the disgusting green dish. * * * Sorry for gagging like that That was the first thing Seti said after they asked Boldugu for understanding and excused themselves. She felt a heaviness weighing on her heart, as if her actions had forced Yeomyeong to lie. However, Yeomyeong simply waved it off, as if it were no big deal. No, you did well. Thanks to you, we didnt have to eat that disgusting dish and managed to leave the tent without any problems, alright? Seti pouted. Thats just lip service, huh. Its not lip service. I was genuinely trying to think of a way to get out of there. She checked Yeomyeongs face, wondering if he was joking, but his expression was incredibly serious. Seti, you sense something strange here, dont you? Somewhat. Yeomyeong glanced at the nomadic orc following them and spoke in a hushed tone, slightly louder than a whisper. Use your mana and scan the surroundings from here. Seti did as he instructed, immediately spreading her mana around the nomadic campsite. Countless tents, orc nomads, and spam boxes. The more she scanned her surroundings, the more she felt an odd sense of unease rise within her. But she couldnt pinpoint exactly what was causing that unease. What was it? When Seti looked at Yeomyeong with a puzzled expression, he gave her a hint. Children and women. Children and women? Only then did Seti realize what was causing the strange discomfort, and she frowned immediately. Just in case, she spread her mana once more to scan the tents. But no matter how much she extended her senses, she couldnt find a trace of a single child or woman in the entire nomadic campsite. How can this be? Seti looked at Yeomyeong and then back at the tent village, her expression one of utter disbelief. Was this even possible? It was not like they were a military camp or a band of thievesjust a normal tent village with only strong men. While she struggled to hide her incredulity, Yeomyeong gazed at the tent village solemnly and said. Seti, do you remember what I told you just before we left? She nodded. If we get lucky in the Demon Domain, we might encounter nomads or slave traders right? Yes, thats right. I thought wed meet either one of the two, but somehow, we ended up encountering botha nomadic tribe and a slave trader. A nomadic tribe and a slave trader. So, they really were a band of thieves? Once she thought of it in that way, the attitude of the orcs theyd met in the tent suddenly made sense. Having no idea that they were Superhumans and the orcs were planning to capture them as slaves from the start. No wonder they lit up at the moment they heard they were from Earth or were pregnant. Yeomyeong, what are we going to do? Seti asked, clenching and unclenching her fists. If she could just retrieve the hammer and sword from their lodging No, even bare-handed, sweeping through a village like this would be a breeze. Its not up to me; its up to you, Seti. Me? Do you only want to sweep through this place and grab whatever mounts we can to escape the Demon Domain? Or will you find their base, wipe it out, and gather travel expenses? I dont mind either way. There was no need for hesitation. Seti answered with a fierce smile. Of course, the latter. Footnotes 1. It is a type of blood sausage in Korean cuisine that features chunks of pork blood inside chewy pork intestines.2. It is a Korean idiom that literally means "Hunger is a side dish". It means that when you are hungry, hunger itself adds to your appetite.3. Budae-jjigae is a type of spicy stew dish from South Korea that is made with a variety of ingredients, often canned or processed. Common ingredients include ham, sausage, spam, baked beans, kimchi, instant noodles, gochujang, and American cheese. Chapter 134: There Is No Disaster For The Protagonist (4) * * * Silence filled the chieftains tent. The joy from the recent meal seemed to have vanished like an illusion as all the orcs gathered in the tent wore stern expressions and remained silent. As the sweet scent of spam lingering in the air faded away, Boldugu, who was fiddling with his tusks, finally spoke up. How are the guests? I have escorted them to their tent. Since one of them is pregnant, take special care. Make sure they have enough fuel, too. The fuel he was referring to here was dried animal dung, an important resource in the desert where firewood was scarce. However, the clan didnt have much left at the moment. It was barely enough for even the clan members to use. Perhaps because of this, one of the orcs seated nearby suddenly raised his head and spoke to Boldugu. Um Chieftain, is it really necessary to give them fuel? We dont even have enough for ourselves Maybe it would be better to just throw them in a cell However, he couldnt say anything more as Boldugu glared at him fiercely. Since when did it become a tradition of our clan to imprison guests? Dont forget. The moment we lose our traditions, we become no different from the beasts of the jungle. The moment his words ended, an orc went outside to relay the chieftains command. And just as silence was about to settle again, an orc with a broken right tusk suddenly raised his head. Why are you all so hesitant? Lets just capture them and sell them off! Gadudu, shut that trap of yours. Chieftain, do you still not get it? This is a golden opportunity the heavens have given to us! Opportunity? Regardless of the chieftains frown, Gadudu did not try to hide his youthful hot-bloodedness. Those Earthians will fetch us an enormous price if we sell them in the city! Not only would it cover the quota demanded by the Wraith, but we should also be able to buy enough spam to last the whole summer and return home! Honestly, isnt this concern just a waste of time? Whats so sacred about our so-called tradition? The clan has to survive first before there can be any tradition! Enough! Boldugu yelled, slamming the ground. But far from backing down, Gadudu raised his chin defiantly. None of the orcs present reprimanded his insolence. In fact, a few of them nodded subtly, seemingly in agreement with him. Observing this, Boldugu frowned and asked. Do you all feel like Gadudu? Do you truly believe that disregarding tradition and selling our guests like savages is the right choice for our clan? Sensing the timing was right, some of the orcs who had remained silent all this time spoke up. Chieftain, please think about it realistically. If we stick to the original plan of capturing Beastfolk, itll take us at least a month. And many of us will probably die. To be fair, slave hunting isnt one of our traditions either, is it? Until the Wraith retreat, perhaps its wiser to prioritize our lives over tradition Besides, arent they vile Earthians? The gods wont blame us. Those presenting opinions were mostly younger orcs, their words and eyes filled with a strong desire to return home as soon as possible. Boldugu took a deep breath and surveyed the tent. Any other opinions? Does anyone have a different view? While the few older orcs wore uncomfortable expressions, even they did not openly oppose the idea. And the chieftain wasnt truly expecting an answer either because he himself was wavering. It was just something he said, just in case Unexpectedly, an orc with a prominent scar running across his face raised his hand. Balagu? Do you have something to say? The orc, called Balagu, looked at the other orcs in the tent before speaking carefully. Chieftain and my respected brothers, may I bring a minor issue to your notice? A minor issue? Everyones speaking as though weve already captured the guests but is that really the case? What do you mean? Some of you may have already noticed, but the guests were armed when they arrived. Not with guns, but with a sword and hammer. A sword and hammer? Those Earthians? Yes, and even to my untrained eye, they seemed to be incredibly high-quality. Intrigued by his words, some of the orcs gazes shifted. They hadnt given it much thought before, but it was indeed strange. Of all times and circumstances, such Earthians had appeared as the clans guests So what are you getting at! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just as everyones thoughts grew deeper, Gadudu jumped up from his seat and shouted. Are you saying we should bow down to a mere pregnant woman and a puny Earthian? Im simply suggesting that we should heed caution. The two guests might be Superhumans. Be cautious? Balagu, watch your mouth. One more word, and Ill consider it an insult to the clans warriors! Balagu fell silent at the unfair rebuke, and even Boldugu shook his head in frustration. Undeterred, Gadudu looked at the orcs with pride and declared. Brothers, and Chieftain! Lets just drop this pointless discussion and instead talk about what well buy once we sell those Earthians! What in the world! In fact, I already ordered the one who left to keep the guests C no, the goods C under watch. As soon as Gadudu finished speaking, Boldugu leaped to his feet and roared. Gadudu! Have you finally lost your mind? Gadudus actions had technically disregarded the chieftains authority, which came as a shock to the other orcs as well. Chieftain, please come to your senses! I wouldnt have done this if it wasnt necessary! You fool! How could you start trouble without confirming whether the visitors are ordinary guests, nobles, or pestilences1? Even if theyre nobles, we can still sell them as slaves! And if theyre pestilences, we can just kill them! At that moment An impact of unknown origin shook the ground. * * * All the orcs turned their heads towards the entrance of the tent. What was that sound? And just as Boldugu wondered aloud, the sound resounded again Could this be what the footsteps of a giant from mythology sounded like? This time, the ground beneath the tents carpet shook, causing the orcs to stagger, losing their balance. Wh-what in the world is that? An earthquake? How can there be an earthquake in the Demon Domain?! Dont be foolish! Get outside and investi Just as Boldugu was bellowing his orders, a scream from outside the tent interrupted him. - *Aaargh!!* They were unmistakable orc screams. With each tremor, the cries grew louder, only to be cut off by the sound of the tent collapsing. Everything took place in an instant. Everyone, get out now! Find out whats happening! As the orcs scrambled to their feet to investigate the situation outside, someone burst through the entrance. More accurately, the door shattered as someone threw an orc straight through it. With a loud crash, the door was destroyed, and the orc rolled across the tents floor. Boldugu rushed over to see who it was it was the same orc he had sent to escort the guests earlier. Could it be? Equally bewildered, the orcs looked outside as a figure emerged through the desert dust a girl with black hair. The meal wasnt bad, but your hospitality leaves much to be desired. Wielding a massive hammer that was nearly as big as a dwarf, she said that while piercing blue eyes scanned the orcs. Is it because youre slave traders? Only one orc here was able to sense mana, but the others instinctively gripped their weapons. Because they could all feel it this girl was no ordinary person; she was a Superhuman. Even with all the deadly glares fixed on her, the girl smirked. Ah, right. He did say you guys dont speak to a taken woman. But honestly, you all should be grateful that its just me here. If it were Yeomyeong no, if my husband had come instead, hed probably just kill you all. No question asked. So, thats why I decided to come in his place. Her tone was plain, devoid of any mockery, yet Gadudu could no longer contain his rage. You ungrateful Earthian!!! Drawing a dagger from his belt, he charged at the girl. There was nothing skillful or tactical about his attack. He simply threw himself forward, roaring as he dived at her with brute force. Such a reckless rush might have been deadly if she had been an ordinary girl as the orcs sturdy body was a weapon in and of itself. But the girl was a Superhuman who could wield mana, and her foot moved even faster than Gadudus dagger. A flawless spinning kick connected with Gadudus jaw. Following a near-perfect execution of the Flying Kick technique, Gadudus body was lifted off the ground, soaring through the air before crashing into a tent pole with a resounding crack. Gadudu couldnt get up. Judging by the small convulsions, it didnt seem like he was dead, but anyone could tell that he wouldnt be getting up anytime soon. So, does anyone else want to take me on? A heavy silence descended over the tent once again. One of the clans top warriors had been taken out not by a weapon, but a single kick. It was an unreal sight. Not some Imperial Knight or a Count Palatine from the slum city but a young girl had done this. How did this happen? Yet, no matter how unbelievable it may seem, reality was reality. The orcs of the clan steeled themselves, gathering around Boldugu looking determined. The girl also raised her hammer, ready for a deadly clash amidst this tense moment. However, just then, Balagu, who had remained silent all this time, stepped forward. Honored guest, I offer my sincere apologies on behalf of my clan. The girl, however, didnt lower her hammer, even as she watched him bow deeply. Apologies? For what? For serving me and my husband wine laced with a sedative? For chaining us up to sell us as slaves? Or for throwing us in a mobile prison? What are you apologizing for? Well if you give me what I want, I might just let it slide. Balagu glanced briefly at Boldugu and the others. The chieftains silent gaze was asking him to resolve this in any way possible, and Balagu nodded in understanding. Then please tell us what you desire. If we can earn your forgiveness for our offense, well give you whatever you wish. Really? Then Perhaps moved by his sincerity, the girls expression softened a little. After thinking for a moment, she tightened her grip on her hammer and made her demand. Hand over everything youve got. Footnotes 1. A type of ghost believed to spread epidemics in folklore. Chapter 135: There Is No Disaster For The Protagonist (5) * * * Late-night in the Demon Domain, where the two moons had risen, Balagu could be seen kneeling in the desert. So, it has come to this in the end. He spoke as he watched Yeomyeong approach him with a pair of handcuffs. From his tone, it sounded as if he had finally resigned himself to the inevitable. Yeomyeong looked at him briefly before tossing the handcuffs hed brought from another tent in front of him. the dark metal handcuffs sank into the desert sand, leaving a long trail behind. If you want to live, bind yourself. Balagu didnt bother asking if they would truly spare his life. Was it because not a single one of the handcuffed clan members had died? While that was partly the reason, he was also certain that the Earthian before him could kill everyone in his clan anytime he wished. It was a ridiculous thought, but these handcuffs symbolized the Earthians mercya promise that his life would be spared as long as he wore them. Balagu fastened the handcuffs on both his wrists in silence and let out a sigh. Theyre more uncomfortable than I expected. I bet the slaves you sold off had the same thought. Yeomyeong sneered, but surprisingly, Balagu nodded in agreement. Ye I mean, Im sure they did. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Detecting a trace of regret in his tone, Yeomyeong looked down at him indifferently. Are you feeling guilty now? Guilt? I used to feel that once. Not long ago, in fact. But I reasoned it was better to sell others into slavery than to let my family suffer because of my guilt The orc fiddled with a large scar running across his face as he gazed up at the moons. The pale, somber twin moons cast a soft light on his face. And now, Im being punished for it. How will you deal with my clan? Who knows? We might sell them as slaves. An eye for an eye Justice may be slow, but it finds its way eventually. Balagus expression looked almost relieved. Watching him, Yeomyeong fiddled with the hilt of his sword. Truthfully speaking, he had no intention of letting the orcs live. If they were ordinary nomads, maybebut they were slave traders. From the moment they served Seti tea laced with drugs, their fates were sealed in stone. Yet Seti had a slightly different view. She believed that slave traders should be sold as slaves themselves. However, when Yeomyeong responded by saying she should cut off their limbs one by one, Seti dismissed it immediately. And before Yeomyeong could argue any further, Seti stormed out of the tent alone and reduced the nomad camp to ruins. Whether it was to preserve their market value(?) or simply to prevent Yeomyeong from killing, he couldnt be sure Yeomyeong! Ive finished sweeping all of them! Just as he was about to delve deeper into his thoughts, Setis voice brought him back to reality. He turned his head and saw Seti seated atop a large camel. She was holding a large, bulging leather pouch, and as she drew closer, the jingling of coins grew louder. In the meantime, she even managed to tame the chieftains camel. Youve got a pretty bold wife. With that remark from Balagu, Seti leaped off the camel gracefully. Even with the heavy pouch in her hands, she managed to land softly, without making a sound. There wasnt as much to loot as I assumed. I was only able to fill one pouch even after dragging the chieftain around. And as if to prove her point, Seti opened the pouch and showed its contents. Strange coins that werent silver or gold, some crude ornaments, rolled-up parchments, and papers Aside from the coins, the rest of the things were something youd usually find in an antique shop. Their wagons were mostly loaded with canned goods and food supplies but they did have plenty of camels and goats. We should be able to cover our travel expenses after selling them. Then well need to head to a place where we can sell livestock. Is there a map? A map? Wait a moment Im pretty sure its in here As Seti started rummaging through the leather pouch, Balagu, sitting nearby, chimed in. The parchment tied with the red cloth. Thats the clans map. Out of the blue? Seti shot him a puzzled look, then pulled out the parchment wrapped in red cloth and unfolded it. Suspicious that it might be a trick, she examined itbut it was a Demon Domain map. It was a secret map of the clan that meticulously detailed landmarks such as noteworthy rocks, rocky mountains, oases, and wells. Its real? Uh Mr. Orc? Thank you for telling me. Seti said with a slight smile, but the orc ignored her and spoke to Yeomyeong instead. My name is not Orc; its Balagu, the Castrated Balagu. Castrated? I was castrated by humans when I was young. Orc genitals apparently sell well as aphrodisiacs. It was the kind of story that would make any man flinch in horror. Upon hearing that, Yeomyeong frowned slightly before taking the map from Seti. He spread it out, and using the moonlight as his guide, he began comparing the map with the stars. You know how to read the stars, Yeomyeong? I just know the method, but this is the first time Im actually trying it. Figuring he probably learned it from some documentary, Seti watched him quietly as he studied the stars. Noting how well the nomad outfit suited him and how he seemed more muscular than when theyd first met, her thoughts soon began to drift. Just then, Yeomyeong pointed to a particular spot on the map. Slightly north from the center of the Southern Demon Realm. Already? You really figured out our location just by looking at the stars? No, I actually failed. Huh? What was that supposed to mean? Seti looked up at him, and Yeomyeong simply shrugged. Knowing something and actually implementing it is a bit different. Then whyd you point at the map? Yeomyeong replied while tapping the map. Here, I found the well we dug up earlier. These orcs were probably heading there too. As Seti checked the well marker on the map, Yeomyeong continued his explanation. The quickest route from here back to Earth is to head straight north. He traced his finger upward, pointing to a large city marked on the northern edge of the map. The citys name was Dreitherial? Also known as the City of Scums. Unlike the other unfamiliar names, it was a place Seti recognized well. After all, the city was used as the setting of a globally popular crime drama series. Once we get there, we can sell these orcs and livestock, convert them to cash, and catch a train to the city with the Dimensional Portal. Oh so we can return to Earth sooner than I thought? Shed estimated that the journey would take at least half a year, but if they followed Yeomyeongs plan, theyd be back in two months at most. Thank goodness. Seti sighed, half from relief, half with a hint of wistfulness. With his hands cuffed, Balagu gazed at the horizon with a meaningful look. It was in the direction toward Dreitherial. * * * People often wondered why this land was called the Demon Domain. Of all things, why use such an ominous name like Demon Domain? Why not the Southern Desert, the Great Desert, or something more pleasant? The cynics claimed it was because the Empires official name for it was too long and ridiculous. The enthusiasts speculated that it was a cursed land where demons dwell. The locals said it was simply because it had always been called that and so it stuck. However, the wise, or those with an interest in legends, spoke of a certain tale. The tale of a hero who opened the Dimensional Portal and fought the monsters that invaded this world. The legend goes on to say that the Demon King, the ruler of these monsters, made his domain on the land. The land of monsters and the Demon King. Thus, this place came to be known as the Demon Domain. And even after the hero defeated the Demon King, the land never managed to recover, and so it remained the Demon Domain. From a scientific perspective, it was utterly absurd, but legends were often like that. A blend of imagination, time, and numerous embellishmentsthe tale was exactly like that. If you were to dissect the legend, it could be speculated that ancient people might have occasionally come across natural mana storms in the desert and imagined the presence of the Demon King Thats a rather cynical perspective. Yeomyeong said while looking at Balagu, who was chattering non-stop. Arent you familiar with this perspective? I understand that Earthians think of myths and fairy tales in the same manner. Balagu was sitting on one side of the cargo cart drawn by three camels, leaning back casually with his legs spread wide, exuding nothing but a sense of ease. If it werent for the handcuffs on his wrists, it would have looked like he was simply on a leisurely outing. Holding the reins of a camel, Yeomyeong replied. Sure, Earthians might think that way but dont the desert orcs pride themselves on being descendants of warriors? Was it really okay to deny your identity so easily? Understanding what Yeomyeongs words implied, Balagu snorted. The Empire and the dwarves also say the same thing. Well, unless the legendary warrior was some sort of unrestrained philanderer who pursued all races indiscriminately, thats complete nonsense. It was as if someone was slandering Dangun1 in the presence of a Korean, so Yeomyeong checked the reactions of the other orcs. However, the orcs sitting inside the cart didnt really oppose Balagus opinion or get angry. Did they all share similar views? Or Five days had passed since Seti subdued and shackled the orcs. Some tried to resist or escape upon hearing theyd be sold as slaves, but after being beaten up by Seti each time they rebelled, and they no longer dared to resist. Unable to escape or resist any longer, the orcs had fallen into a collective state of apathy. Eating, defecating, and doing nothing except following ordersit was the typical behavior of slaves. One orc in particular, named Gadudu or something similar, had it especially bad; he even avoided meeting Setis gaze and hid himself deep inside the cart. Only the chieftain and Balagu managed to avoid falling into a state of apathy. It was easy to see how the chieftain was keeping himself from becoming apathetic. His sense of duty. For days, the chieftain had been rallying his clan and trying to strike a deal or bargain with Yeomyeong and Seti by any means whatsoever. In comparison, Balagus composure was incomprehensible. He was just chatting away nonchalantly, as if he believed everything would somehow work out. Shall I continue with the story about the Demon Domain? Or would you prefer a different tale? How about the story of the distant Whitefire Kingdom or the founding myth of the Empire? As Yeomyeong silently observed Balagu, he suddenly realized why Balagu was yet to succumb to apathy. Hidden in the depths of Balagus blunt, orcish eyes, was a glimmer of emotion. Something youd never see in the eyes of someone being sold as a slave. Hope. Balagu. Yes, what is it, temporary master? What are you scheming no, what are you hoping for? It was a sudden, blunt question. Balagu was about to give him a random excuse but realizing Yeomyeong had seen right through him, he swallowed his words. After a brief silence, Balagu straightened his previously relaxed posture and spoke in a low but firm voice. The truth is, I am originally from Dreitherial. So? I was raised on a slave farm, castrated, then sold as a servant to a prominent Mage. Thats why I know that place quite a bit. Im not interested in your past, so just get to the point. Weve got plenty of time, so why not. Before Balagu could finish, a translucent ice spike appeared right in front of his forehead. Uh, an ice spike? Yeomyeong had instinctively created an ice spike. While it was more like a needle than a spike due to the deserts heat, Balagu, who knew how difficult it was to do even that, opened his eyes wide. So youre not a knight but a Mage? Neither affirming nor denying it, Yeomyeong created another ice spike, aiming it at the back of Balagus head. The chilling sound of the air freezing filled the cart, and Yeomyeong issued his final warning. Keep it short and get straight to the point. Balagu willingly complied with the warning. Well if you continue heading toward Dreitherial following this path, youll end up entering the territory of a Dark Mage known as the Wraith. Perhaps we are already in his territory. Yeomyeong didnt bother asking Balagu how he knew this. Balagu had been there listening when theyd opened the map and set their course. So you knew from the start that wed enter the territory of this so-called Wraith. Yes, from that spot, the fastest route to Dreitherial is through the Wraiths territory. Yeomyeong let out a short laugh, half in disbelief. So, thats all your hope amounted to? Leaving us to fight the Wraith? Balagu smiled, his thick scar curving into a strange expression. The Wraith is a scum-like bastard. He takes orc clans families hostage and demands tribute under the guise of quotas hes the most vile son of a bitch. So that was the reason the orc nomads had turned into slave traders? Yeomyeong crossed his arms, as if to say, Go on, keep talking. If you lose to the Wraith, well simply become his dogs again. But if you somehow manage to kill him Then youll be sold off in the slave market. Even so, the clans whose family members are being held hostage will regain their freedom. Thats enough. It was neither a plan nor a scheme, but a simple hope. Without making any judgment, Yeomyeong moved the ice spike. The sharp ice spike pierced through Balagus green skin, heading straight toward his skull. Or rather, it almost did. Just as Balagu squeezed his eyes shut and blood trickled down his forehead, Yeomyeong clicked his tongue and dispelled the spell. , I guess theyre not so noble either. Pardon? What is that supposed to mean? Before Balagu could finish his question, the desert sky began to turn pitch black. The source of the darkness was an immense swarm of flies filling the sky. There were so many that the sound of their wings alone drowned out everything around them. I-Its the Wraith! The Wraith is here! The terrified orcs covered their ears, and Balagu, also shocked, leaned out of the cart. Stay here and dont move. Yeomyeong drew his sword and leaped off the camel. * * * Hovering mid-air with her camel, Seti thought to herself. It wasnt that her opponent was particularly skilled; rather, it was her own carelessness that caused this. It was a sign of carelessness for her to believe that she could see beyond the horizon just by turning her head. And thus, she had failed to notice someone approaching them. However, as if mocking her complacency, the enemy had attacked from somewhere other than the horizon or sky. It came from deep, deep underground. Like a landmine exploding, an enormous creature shot up from beneath the camels feet, sending her and the camel flying. Magic? A bomb? As she steadied herself mid-air and glanced around, she saw something far beyond her imagination staring her down. The centipede was so enormous, that its exposed length outside the ground could block out the sun. As soon as she landed on the ground, Seti checked her weapon before the centipede could even move. The hammer shed hung on the saddle of her beloved camel for days. The hammer was intact, but unfortunately, the camel was flattened beyond recognition. She immediately unleashed her Flying Kick technique and grabbed the hammer as she looked up at the centipede. Atop the centipedes head stood an emaciated, almost skeletal old man. Judging by his worn and tattered robe, he appeared to be a Mage, though strangely, there was no staff in sight. Who are you? A thief? A bandit? Who the hell are you, ambushing us like this? Seti asked, gathering her mana. His dry, cracked voice echoed in the air. Subordinates? - *Dont pretend otherwise! That cart youre draggingall of it belongs to the Kiran clan! They are mine!* Setis eyes narrowed as the old man continued shouting, practically throwing a fit. So, youre the master of those slave traders orcs, huh? No sooner had he finished speaking than a swarm of flies began to rise from the hole where the centipede had emerged from. The enormous swarm shooting skyward was intimidating enough to resemble a whirlwind, yet Seti showed no reaction. This was understandable because her martial skills were well-suited for situations like this. .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } Unaware of this, the old man directed the flies. The moment countless flies surged forth like a black wave, casting a long shadow over Setis head I guess I should clean things up before Yeomyeong arrives. She slammed her hammer down. Footnotes 1. Dangun or Tangun, also known as Dangun Wanggeom, was the legendary founder and first king of Gojoseon, the first Korean kingdom. He founded the first kingdom around the northern part of the Korean Peninsula. He is said to be the "grandson of heaven", "son of a bear", and to have founded the first kingdom in 2333 BC. Chapter 136: There Is No Disaster For The Protagonist (6) * * * The one called Dagal, known as the Wraith among the desert clans, frowned. Even amidst the countless sand flies swarming in on her, the expression on the girl wielding the hammer remained strangely calm. Was she frozen in fear? No, it didnt seem to be the case because she was slowly raising the hammer. Dagal felt a strange sense of foreboding. It was similar to the feeling he had when he was chased away by the Count Palatine and unjustly exiled from the citya deep unease stirring in his gut. He didnt take the instinctive warning lightly, but neither did he overestimate it. Although she was a mana-wielding knight, his opponent was still an underage girl. Was it because he was fighting a knight after such a long time? To shake off the unease, he began weaving spells and clenched his fist tightlyThe hand gestures to activate the insect-controlling magic. Following his command, the sand flies began their attack just as the girl swung her hammer. The girls hammer was slow. Or at least, it appeared that way. However, her hammer struck the ground before the sand flies could even reach her and then, immediately after that. A lightning bolt erupted. Light burst forth, filling the proximity before the sound even reached him. Forced to shut his eyes due to the intensity of the blinding light, Dagal turned his head just as the sound finally arrived. A deafening roar, as if a hundred grenades had exploded simultaneously, shook the desert. By the time Dagal was somewhat able to open his eyes partially everything was already over. The sand flies in the immediate vicinity of the girl left no trace behind. And as for the flies that were farther away? They werent spared either. They were either burned up upon contact with the lightning or were shredded by the shockwave. Dagal closed his gaping mouth and stared at the girl responsible for all this. She let out a deep breath, much like a Mage who had just cast a grand spell, indicating that she could use a technique like that repeatedly. A drop of sweat trickled down her forehead, unclear if it was due to the heat of the desert or the aftermath of the technique. - *You wench who are you? Who sent you?* After a brief silence, Dagal opened his mouth again, attempting to buy some time to prepare his magic with that question. Seemingly unaware of his mana gathering, the girl answered lightly. Hong Seti. Right after that, Dagal involuntarily halted the mana he had been weaving and frowned. Her name left him utterly dumbstruck. Well, who knows? Seeing the girl shrug provokingly, Dagal found himself twisting his lips unconsciously. Did his words hit the mark? The girls elegant eyebrows knitted together. - *You might have fooled others but youre too young to be able to deceive me.* Excuse me, what are you even going on about? The girl simply blinked, momentarily speechless, as if taken aback by the absurdity of his declaration. Meanwhile, having finished preparing his spell and infusing various enchantments onto the giant centipedes body, Dagal shouted. Magic resistance, enhanced strength, acceleration, hardeningall sorts of reinforcement magic enveloped the centipedes body. It was an immense spell, so potent that the sheer rush of mana would be enough to tear flesh from the bones of an ordinary human. However, the giant centipede, having been optimized over a long time, could not only fully absorb the strengthening magic but also respond to Dagals commands in real time. The giant centipede obeyed him perfectly. It stretched out its writhing body and opened its repulsive mouth wide, lunging at Seti. The desert trembled. Sand and stones flew in the wake of the heavy impact. Left with no time to swing her hammer, Seti pushed off the ground with tiptoes instead of resisting the attack. Using the following shockwave as a foothold, she launched herself high above the giant centipede. Executing the Feather Step from the Flying Kick technique, she moved like a feather carried by the wind, gliding along the centipedes body, evading its sharp legs, and darting through clouds of dust. Watching Seti dance around, Dagal chanted a spell. No complex spell was necessary. All he had to do was immobilize her legsjust once. One move. Her defiance would come to an end here if he could bind her with that single move. And the next moment, he cast his invisible binding spell confidently. Or, rather, he tried to. But just before he could unleash his spell A flash of light descended upon him, and a sword pierced his chest. * * * After piercing the Wraiths chest, Yeomyeong immediately frowned. The sensation traveling up his sword told him the Wraith wasnt dead yet. His judgment was quick, but his actions were even quicker. Without any hesitation, Yeomyeong quickly pulled the sword from the old mans chest and swung it at his neck. Separated from his body , the head of the wrinkled old man fell to the ground, but Instead of blood, sawdust-like powder poured out from his severed neck. It was like dry firewood. Just as there was no blood splattering from his severed neck, the same went for his head. As if severing his neck was not enough, the head that had fallen to the ground glared at Yeomyeong and began to mumble. Though Yeomyeong couldnt understand what he was saying, the rage in his eyes clearly indicated it wasnt anything good. After glancing down at him briefly, Yeomyeong raised his foot and stomped on his head. With the sound of an insects shell being crushed, the Wraiths head burst apart. And just when he thought it was finally over Mana rippled and all sorts of insects sprang forth from the spot where his head had burst. Maggots, worms, beetles, flies, and so on The disgusting, wriggling insects scattered in all directions as if trying to flee from Yeomyeong. How annoyingly tenacious. With a sigh he began to chase after the fleeing insects when the giant centipede suddenly started shaking its head violently. It was clearly an action to fling Yeomyeong off its head. Had the Wraith issued a final command while retreating? Or was it merely going berserk? Jumping off the centipedes head, Yeomyeong began gathering mana in his sword. A normal strike wouldnt be able to inflict a deep wound on this size of creature. He would need to use the Comet Sword to decapitate it in one strike. Having made his decision, he quickly prepared the Comet Sword, intending to sever its neck before landing. However, before he could complete the Comet Sword, Seti, who was watching from below, shouted. Wait, Yeomyeong! You dont have to kill it! Having lost his attack timing, he landed directly on the desert floor without launching the Comet Sword. He tensed his muscles in preparation for the centipedes attack, but what approached him was not the centipede but Seti. She quickly dashed over and pointed at the giant centipede while standing shoulder to shoulder with Yeomyeong. I think the insect-controlling magic was also released when you killed that Mage. Look at it; its not attacking! Just as she said, the giant centipedes antennae and front legs were trembling instead of preparing to attack. It was clearly a sign of fear. However, even in its fear, the insect was so large that Yeomyeong had to tilt his head all the way back to see its face. Yeomyeong didnt lower his guard, and the centipede didnt take its eyes off him either. As the brief standoff continued, the centipede subtly began to back away. Seti slammed her hammer against the ground. Startled by the loud noise, the centipede turned around and burrowed into the sand, fleeing for its life. Seeing it had undoubtedly retreated, Seti let out a light sigh. The conclusion was more anticlimactic than I thought? But Yeomyeong still didnt relax his guard and shook his head. No, not yet. Not yet? I let that Mage get away. He transformed into a bunch of insects and fled. There was no need to ask where he had escaped to. It was the same tunnel from where he had first emerged with the centipede. That was the only place close enough for the insects to flee. Since we started it, it has to be finished. With that, Yeomyeong turned toward the hole, and Seti followed without a word. * * * As they descended through the underground tunnels, the relatively cool air enveloped their bodies, replacing the scorching heat of the desert. It meant they were in a surprisingly deep place. Looking around, it didnt seem like a tunnel dug by a centipede; it felt more artificial, as if it had been carved out using machinery. Is this an underground dungeon? That was Setis first impression as she examined the inside of the tunnel. Yeomyeong walked in the direction he sensed traces of mana and gave a short answer. Probably. I cant believe a Mage actually lives in a place like this. Seti said as she looked around curiously, but there were no grand decorations or any noticeable signs. It couldnt be helped; the rough, unfinished tunnel was essentially just a dirt hole. But the fact it was a dirt tunnel did have some advantages. Unlike the corridors made of stone or iron, the dirt passageways were filled with traces of the Mage who had transformed (?) into insects. Deep footprints in the dirt, handprints on the walls, and faint traces of mana here and there. After following these clues for some time, the two finally came across an open space. It was a cavern with a circular ceiling that was clearly man-made. The space was so vast that the giant centipede could even tap-dance in it. However, in that vast room, there was nothing except an old table and bed that the Wraith apparently used, a dead orcpresumably food for the centipedeand A pile of glass containers and metal crates stacked in one corner of the wall. While one might wonder what was surprising about finding glass and metal crates in a Mages dungeon, the fact they were labeled in Korean made it an entirely different matter. Handle with Care? Confidential? Approaching one of the glass containers, Seti brushed off the dust to read the Korean words and frowned. Why are they written in Korean? I dont know. Either the Mage has a peculiar interest in Korea, or military supplies smuggled from Korea somehow ended up here. But the stuff in here looks way too old for that. Like its from decades ago They continued to inspect the contents of the glass containers and metal crates as they talked. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, no matter how thoroughly they searched the place, they couldnt find any reason why the labels in the Korean language were in this place. Instead, they stumbled upon what they had originally come to findthe Mage. Or rather, the place where the insects the Mage had transformed had gathered. Yeomyeong looked at an empty metal crate for a moment before announcing in a cold voice. Come out immediately if you dont want to die. No sooner had he finished speaking, the insects swarmed out from between the crates. As Seti raised her hammer in shock due to the revolting sight, the insects clustered together like ants to honey, gradually forming the Mages body. Worms became his face, beetles his legs, maggots his arms and torso Once the Wraith regained his human form, he screamed in indignation. - *Who sent you to do this? Was it the Count Palatine of Dreitherial? Or those loathsome pointy-eared bastards?* Uh, didnt you attack us first? Seti started to retort, but Yeomyeong raised a hand, cutting her off. He leaned toward her and whispered. It was a spontaneous suggestion, but Seti didnt object. She even gave a small nod as if telling him to go ahead. She didnt know what exactly Yeomyeong was planning to probe but if worse came to worst, they could always torture him later. Chapter 137: City Of The Wretched Collection of Interviews on the First Red Depression 11-C * * * Dagal screamed in desperation, but the assailants did not respond immediately. After whispering to each other softly, they took another moment before answering. We are bounty hunters. Theres quite a hefty sum on your head, you know? The assailant, no, the bounty hunters golden eyes scanned Dagal up and down. His sunken eyes as he fiddled with the sword at his waist reminded Dagal of the gaze of a butcher looking at livestock ready for slaughter. Dagal realized something and licked his lips. Then, in a subdued voice, he asked. - *How much is the bounty on my head?* Five hundred gold coins. Dagal felt an unbearable sense of humiliation wash over him. However, instead of expressing that indignation, he suppressed it deep within. Because now was the time to endure. While he was still contemplating where to start, the bounty hunter spoke first. I heard from the orcs. Youve managed to squeeze quite the sum from those clans. The tone displayed his blatant greed. Dagal struggled to hold back a curse rising up his throat, then regained his composure as a dignified mage and reflected. Yeah, that was how all those maggots chasing after bloody gold were. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - *What do you want?* More money than the bounty on your head. This time, the answer to that question came from the wench behind him. Then just die without believing. Her half-curved blue eyes glimmered. She seemed to be at ease, as if she could kill him at any moment. Dagal lowered his head without countering. Was it because he had no words to refute? Sure, that was part of it, but it was also because he still had one card left to playThe poisonous insects he was raising deep in the dungeon. Greed always created openings. He could pretend to reveal the gold bars he had collected to create a distraction. Then, once the opportunity arose, he could use his poisonous insects to strike from behind There was still a chance for victory. A request? Youre not exactly in a position to make requests. The two hunters exchanged glances and smirked. Then, as one of them extended the hand that had been gripping his sword, Dagal cautiously accepted it. As they glared at each other, tightening their grips, their opposing schemes intertwined. * * * After the handshake, the three moved deeper into the dungeon. Leading the way, Dagal pushed aside the bed in the middle of the cavern, revealing a staircase underneath. A secret staircase? You really have everything, dont you? Ignoring Setis sarcastic remark, they descended the stairs, and the strong stench of blood and filth hit them. Even Yeomyeong, who used to be a janitor, wrinkled his nose involuntarily at the foul odor. It was the smell of corpses. And by the time they reached the bottom of the staircase and the dark corridor, other than Dagal, both of them were covering their noses, and Yeomyeong spoke. Why did you gather slaves? Dagal snickered and continued. But slavery is. After Dagal finished speaking, the three of them continued walking down the corridor in silence. After walking a bit more, getting somewhat accustomed to the disgusting smell as they proceeded, they finally arrived at their destination. It was a prison lined with iron bars under the torchlight. Past the bars lay large chests and piles of gold coins, but what truly caught Yeomyeong and Setis eyes were the other items no, the slaves. There were orcs, Beastfolk, and humans with their wrists chained, gasping amidst corpses and filth. Most of them were adults, but they could also see a few children were mixed in. The children were so gaunt, they could barely cry as they mumbled for their mothers. As Yeomyeong silently took in the sight, Dagal, who was opening the door to the cell filled with gold coins, spoke. Yeomyeong gripped his sword tightly. He wasnt a hero, but he wasnt a coward who would remain silent in the face of such a horrific reality. Why did you capture children as well? Dont spout nonsense. Is this really how you would treat children you intend to sell as slaves? As he spat out a rebuke, Dagal arched his eyebrows. What? As he spoke, Dagal began chanting a spell under his breath. The poisonous insects hidden in the cells ceiling began to stir in the darkness at his command. Know this? And the next moment, Dagal commanded his poisonous insects. Before the mana finished aligning and the spell was cast, the poisonous insects surged forth, plummeting to cover Yeomyeong and Setis heads. Or rather, they tried. However, Yeomyeongs sword was faster. With a flash, his Sword Aura sliced through the air, and the accompanying gust of wind blew away all the descending poisonous insects. Seeing his trump card thwarted, Dagal tried to escape by transforming into an insect, but Seti and her hammer were somewhat quicker in striking his body. Struck by the hammer, Dagal was hurled over the iron bars, landing on the pile of gold coins. Coins flew in the air, and his limbs broke as he coughed up blood. Dagal desperately tried to cling to his fading consciousness. If he could transform into an insect, somehow somehow However, he never got the chance to complete the spell. Seti, who had approached him by then, stomped on his mouth and asked. Do you enjoy torture, by any chance? * * * Like all Mages beyond the Dimensional Portal, Dagal staunchly believed that he was a special being. Of course, unlike the other Mages, he hadnt been born of noble blood. His mother was merely a lowly back-alley prostitute. But wasnt it said that truly great people were not born but made? He rose above his inherent flaws and awakened mana on his own. Though he was too old to become a noble or enter the Magic Tower, he managed to secure a post by catching the eye of the West Count Palatine of Dreitherial, or rather, that greedy pig. Sewer manager. It wasnt exactly a prestigious position. For a regular person, maybe, but to a Mage, it was the lowest of the low. However, Dagal willingly accepted the position and swore loyalty to the Count Palatine. He was confident he could rise to even greater heights. The insect-controlling magic he had honed over a period of time was specialized for covert eavesdropping, and there was plenty to overhear in cities like Dreitherial. Companies dumping waste illegally, nobles turning a blind eye to it, secret backroom deals among organizations, and the dirty tastes of the high and mighty. Using his sewer flies, he uncovered countless secrets. With his natural talent and the right information, Dagals rise to power was practically inevitable. He quickly escaped the sewers and joined the court, becoming part of Count Palatines personal mage corps. To be precise, he almost became one. However, the day before he was to join the counter-intelligence unit, he happened to overhear a secret he never should have. Was it a mistake to wander into the sewers while lost in thought for the first time in a while? Or was it a mistake to unknowingly follow the Count Palatine as he snuck into the sewers? Whatever the reason, if he could go back to that time, Dagal would have never eavesdropped on the conversation between the Count Palatine and those beast-headed creatures A beasts head? The temperature suddenly dropped, and the hammer that had been pounding Dagals body halted. A brief silence ensued. Seti turned her head, and Yeomyeong, who had been quietly listening until now, finally spoke. Was the beast head perhaps one of a cow, pig, or horse? - *Y-you you all know those people too?* Dagal, barely a lump of flesh at this point, trembled as he responded. The reply, close enough to a confirmation, made Yeomyeongs eyes turn cold. Dagal began to explain slowly. Chicken? With that, Dagal trailed off, drooling as seemingly reached his limit. In a way, it was a natural response. Hed been hammered so many times that he should have died a dozen times over by now. Is it impossible to get anything more out of him? As Yeomyeong glanced at Dagal, who was on the verge of death, Seti shrugged. Ill give it a try. No sooner had she spoken than Dagal, nothing more than a lump of meat, screamed miserably. His attitude was completely different from when he had tried to ambush them with his poisonous insects. Yeomyeong looked down at him, then turned his gaze toward the corpses of the children. He did not hesitate. Get everything you can out of him. Especially the citys dirty secrets, even the most insignificant ones. And so she did as he said. As mana coursed through the lightning keeping Dagals nervous system and heart barely functioning, she raised the hammer once more. Dagal screamed, but there was no one around to hear his cries. Chapter 138: City Of The Wretched (2) * * * After finishing their conversation with Dagal, without needing any additional signal, Yeomyeong and Seti began breaking down the prisons iron bars. But the slaves inside the cells, or rather, those who would become food for the centipedes, were unable to grasp the sudden freedom that had appeared before them. Those who still had a bit of strength backed away to avoid the two of them, while those who couldnt even move just trembled in fear. They were probably terrified after witnessing the conversation they just had. With a bitter smile, Yeomyeong began leading the slaves out of the prison, one by one, hoping to encourage them to walk out on their own. However Almost none of the people who were supposed to become centipede food could walk properly. Left with no other choice, Yeomyeong and Seti ended up carrying them on their backs or in their arms from the prison to the dungeons entrance. Since most of them were weakened beyond imagination, moving several at once or using the Flying Kick techniques to speed things up wasnt an option. Eventually, after a long time of carrying each one individually By the time theyd brought the dozens of slaves to the dungeons entrancemore precisely, to the large hole made by the giant centipede the moon was already high in the sky. Everyone, please wait here quietly. Leaving the slaves with this short instruction, Yeomyeong then leaped up, lightly stepping on the wall of the hole to reach the surface of the desert above. His first objective was to find the orc clans, which wasnt all that challenging. As if ridiculing his worry that they might have already fled, the orcs had set up a campsite with tents and were staying put. As he approached the campsite, Balagu, who was watching from a cart, saw Yeomyeong and waved his cuffed hands. You sure took your time. The Wraith what happened to that bastard? I sent him to the same place as his pet insects. Ha! I knew youd be able to defeat him! Yeomyeong simply stared at the smiling Balagu and didnt ask why they hadnt run away or how they had managed to set up the tents while still in handcuffs. Instead, he pulled out a set of keys from his pocket and spoke. Unlock all the clan members, and also gather as many leather straps, ropes, and feeding troughs as you can. Balagu took the key Yeomyeong handed him and asked as he freed himself. Do you need a lot of manpower? Most likely. Then Ill call the rest of the clan over. Shortly after Balagu said that and left, the orcs from the camp had all gathered in front of Yeomyeong. Most of them looked at Yeomyeong with fear in their eyes, though realizing hed killed the Wraith, some looked at him with a glimmer of hope. Only in their eyes, though. With everyone silent, Yeomyeong led the orcs back to the hole. On the way there, he tied a rope to a feeding trough, creating a makeshift rescue basket and lowered it as soon as they reached the hole. Judging by the sounds coming from below, it seemed that the rope was fortunately long enough. After confirming the length, Yeomyeong turned to the orcs, who were looking puzzled as they watched him and spoke. The slaves that the Wraith had captured are down there. Once I go down and send you a signal, pull them up. Slaves you say? Hearing the word slaves, Balagu raised his eyebrows in surprise. Why? Is there a problem? No, its not a problem. I just assumed youd gather the Wraiths treasure first That can wait. Lets get the people out first. With that, Yeomyeong handed the rope to Balagu and then jumped down into the hole. Below, Seti had already lined up the slaves, having arranged the most severely affected onesespecially the childrento be loaded onto the feeding trough first. She gave him a wink as if to ask, Yeomyeong responded with a smile that said, Y. No more words were needed. Yeomyeong and Seti loaded the slaves into the trough, and the orcs hauled them up. Thanks to the orcs unreserved efforts, the rescue was completed rather quickly. And once the last slave was pulled to the top, Balagu, along with the chieftain and a few other orcs, descended into the dungeon using the rope. What? Why are you coming down? Yeomyeong asked, puzzled, and Balagu responded, looking equally confused. Arent you going to collect the treasure now? Moving the Wraiths treasure by yourselves would take forever, wouldnt it? While Seti gave them a backhanded compliment, saying, what diligent slaves, neither she nor Yeomyeong refused the orcs help. After all, moving all the treasure Dagal had amassed wouldnt be easy with just the two of them. Regardless, Yeomyeong led the orcs back to the prison to start moving the treasure. There were chests full of gold bars, two leather sacks packed with gold coins, and even unrefined chunks of gold. However, unlike when they were moving the slaves, they could use the Flying Kick techniques actively, so it didnt take too long. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, with gold being inherently heavy, everyone was drenched in sweat by the time theyd finished moving it all. This guy was completely obsessed with gold. Balagu grimaced as he stared at the pile of gold, probably because he knew well how dirty the money earned through the slave trade was. Yeomyeong said nothing and simply gazed at the treasure in silence, while Balagu added a comment. So, what do you plan to do now? If you sell all this gold, our clan, and the slaves we just acquired, youll definitely make an enormous fortune. Only then did the orcs seem to remember their own situation as they fell silent. After observing their reactions for a moment, Yeomyeong brushed his hair back and responded. Stop trying to pry. I have no intention of selling the slaves we went through all that trouble to rescueor you orcs, from the very beginning. No intention of selling? As the large scar on Balagus face twitched, Seti, realizing what Yeomyeong meant, chuckled. Yeomyeong gave Seti a quick glance and continued speaking. You said it before, right? That your clan didnt choose to become slave traders of your own volition? Before Balagu could answer, an old orc standing beside him spoke up first. Of course. If not for that Wraith we would have continued living by trading, just as our ancestors did. Boldugu, the chieftain of the Kiran clan, wiped his face. The orcs face, soaked in sweat, bore unshakeable signs of fatigue and guilt. Well, no matter what excuses we make now the fact that we once dealt in the slave trade isnt going to just disappear. Isnt that right? Looking at the orcs around him, the chieftains words silenced them all almost immediately. Still now that the Wraith is gone, the children and wives of our clan, who were bound by him, will live honoring our traditions. For that, we have nothing but gratitude for you. As soon as the chieftain bowed his head, the atmosphere grew heavy. While Yeomyeong pondered over what to say, Seti sat close beside him and spoke. Well give you a chance to atone for your sin. Atone? As the chieftain glanced back and forth between Yeomyeong and Seti, Seti smiled meaningfully. Please ensure the slaves we just rescued are able to return safely to their homes. Half of this gold should be enough to cover the expenses, dont you think? Well just take half the gold and two camels. Its not like we can carry more than that anyway. Seti poked Yeomyeongs side as if to ask, Yeomyeong pinched her cheek in response and nodded. However, it seemed like the orcs were yet to fully understand her words, looking shockedlike they were seeing flowers blooming in the desert. Why? Why give us such an opportunity? Why do you trust us? Its not that we trust youwe trust in our own skills. If we come back and find that youve gone against our orders we can simply wipe you all out. Although Setis words were meant to be intimidating, the chieftain felt a hint of mercy in her tone, not the threat. A mercy he had never felt from any mana user hed encountered before. To hide his sudden emotional reaction, he quickly turned his head. Thank you for your mercy. The old orcs voice was somewhat damp with emotion, but no one present bothered to point it out. * * * Not having much belongings to pack and feeling no need for goodbyes, Yeomyeong and Seti finished their preparations quickly and got ready to depart. As the two were loading food supplies and a chest of gold bars, along with pouches of coins, onto their camels, two orcs approached them while carrying something in their arms. Balagu? And Gadudu, was it? What are you bringing? We realized you havent packed any food. The orcs held out cans of spam and yogurt made from goats milk. Yeomyeong and Seti didnt refuse their kindness. While they already had provisions, it didnt feel right to turn down a gift theyd prepared with effort. After Seti loaded the food onto her camel, Gaduduthe orc who had been the first to try selling them as slavesbowed his head deeply. Thank you for giving our clan this chance to atone. Whether it will lead to atonement or another disaster depends on what you do. Do your best. With those words, Seti mounted her camel. Already seated on his, Yeomyeong turned his camel northward. And as they were about to leave It will probably take three days to reach Dreitherial if you keep heading north. Balagu rode his camel over to their side. Seti gave him a look as if to say, and Balagu burst into a hearty laugh. Didnt I mention before? I was once a slave in Dreitherial. Hearing this for the first time, Seti looked surprised, while Yeomyeong, who had endured his endless chatter over the past few days, sighed. So? Actually Im quite capable. After all, I escaped from that city on my own. I guarantee that Ill be of great help to both of you if you let me tag along. Its your first time visiting that City of Scums, right? Dreitherial can be a brutal place for newcomers. Its practically guaranteed youll get caught up in some kind of commotion at the entrance without a proper guide. caught up in a commotion? Why? Unlike the disinterested Yeomyeong, her curiosity clearly piqued, Seti rested her elbow on the camels hump, chin in hand, and asked. A good-looking couple carrying chests of gold, and both knightsor, as they call you back on Earth, Superhumans? And with your mana abilities, youll definitely draw attention immediately. All sorts of organizationsMages, criminals, entrepreneurs, and even the Count Palatineanyone with sharp wits will target you two. Finally, Yeomyeong started paying more attention to his words. After all, he intended to meet the Count Palatine, who had likely made contact with Koreas shepherds. Please trust me. Ill make sure the two of you get there safely. Seeing Balagus confident demeanor, Yeomyeong and Seti exchanged glances. When Yeomyeong gave a slight nod, Seti smirked and tossed Balagu a gold coin. Alright, thenlets see what you can do, Mr. Guide. * * * Two days later. After a relentless march that pushed the camels to their limits until they drooled and Balagu, who was no superhuman, was almost half dead, they began to see a massive fortress wall rising over the horizon. A bizarre castle wall with modern barbed wire stretched over traditional stone fortifications, and rusty metal plates embedded here and there. Yeomyeong frowned as he saw a sight that seemed straight out of an end-of-a-century drama, while Balagu began to speak with much difficulty. That over there is Dreitherials south gate but I wouldnt recommend entering through that gate. As he opened his canteen to wash his face and blinked to regain his composure, Yeomyeong questioned him. Why do you not recommend that gate? The guards at the south gate are notorious for their bad behavior. Since they dont make much money theyll draw their swords the moment they see your chest of gold. What a mess. So, is there another way? We can enter through the sewers if we take a detour west. Its a bit dirty, but itll save us from the outrageous tolls and unnecessary fights. What do you say? A choice between a noisy entrance that would stir up trouble and a slightly dirty but quiet route through the sewers. Yeomyeongs choice was obvious. Except The sewers again? With a sigh from the girl who hadnt had a chance to change her clothes for days, the party turned their camels westward. Chapter 139: City Of The Wretched (3) * * * Surprisingly, the sewer Balagu led them to was made from proper concrete. Considering the local legend that this city was built using Soviet investment, it wasnt particularly strange, but the problem here was the size of the sewer. You want us to go in through that? The sewer, oozing some kind of green liquid mixed with who-knows-what, was much smaller than Yeomyeong and Seti had anticipated. To be precise, it was narrowjust wide enough to squeeze one person at a time. Balagu shrugged at Seti, who had a look of utter disgust. All crawl spaces are like this. While Seti was debating whether to kick this shameless orc on the leg, Yeomyeong stepped forward to settle the matter. Once we get into the city, we should first find a decent place to stay. Somewhere we can bathe immediately. Balagu nodded in agreement, and Seti, though pouting, got off the camel and started gathering their things. The chest of gold, sacks of coins, and their weapons. But what about the camels? Wont they just starve waiting for us if we leave them here? Asked Seti, slinging both sacks of gold and the War Hammer, but Balagu reassured her there was no need to worry. He explained that camels, being highly intelligent creatures, would either return to the clan or find new owners on their own. Well, considering that camels were valuable livestock, it was only natural that someone else would take care of them. By the time Yeomyeong organized his thoughts, Balagu had already squeezed himself into the sewer. His large orcish frame made it look like he was forcing his way in, but surprisingly, he disappeared into the sewer rather quickly. It seemed his talk of being a guide wasnt entirely without basis. Anyway, Yeomyeong stepped aside to let Seti enter the sewer first. But instead of entering, Seti gave Yeomyeong a subtle look and, as he tilted his head in confusion, she asked. Really? Do you actually want to stare at my butt that badly? Id rather stare at a familiar butt than an orcs. What do you think? Instead of replying, Yeomyeong sighed, tied the chest around his waist, and entered the sewer ahead of Seti. Contrary to his worries, the sewer didnt smell as bad as he expected. At least from the perspective of a back alley janitor. However, Seti, who followed him in, found it hard just to hold back her gag reflex, let alone enjoy the view of his butt. Seti, are you alright? Not really , hurry up! Crawl faster. And after that exchange, they crawled along the sewer for a while. Around the time Seti began to mumble that it would have been easier to kill all the guards instead, they finally emerged from the narrow sewer and stepped into a large sewer channel. Should they call it a series of surprises? The interior of the sewer didnt fall short when compared to the latest academy sewers. It was so large that even with Balagu and Yeomyeongs combined height, they still wouldnt touch the ceiling. The walls also had walkways for workers to use. While Yeomyeong observed the sewer in amazement, Balagu wrung out his clothes, climbed up the walkway, and said. If we walk quickly, we can reach the central area where the inns are within an hour or two. Lets go. The two followed him onto the walkway and hurried along, hopeful that theyd soon find a place to wash up. However, it didnt take long for their hopes to be dashed. Within less than an hour, they unexpectedly ran into someone. * * * The old man thought back to the days of the pastBack when the order established by the Magic Tower and the Empire ruled the world and when the court of this city truly belonged to His Imperial Majesty. However, the world changed, and the old man had adapted to the now-changed world. More precisely, he had no choice but to adapt. Under the threat of guns and knives of Earthians, he was forced to grant rights to those vermin who couldnt even sense mana. He could only stand by helplessly and watch as the once beautiful and noble court turned into a four-story heap of trash. He had to witness those vagabonds who had never even seen the Emperors face call themselves the Count Palatines. It was this kind of world, this kind of era. However, now, even that world would come to an end. Just as Stalin, who was once called the Demon King, fell overnight, the rightful old rulers would now make their return - *Creak*. The sound of the door creaking open interrupted the old mans thoughts. The old man leaned forward from his plush chair to see who had entered his office. What is it, Sir Dovan? The visitor, he addressed as Dovan, was a young greenhorn who had only just come of age. Looking somewhat nervous, he bowed his head toward the old man and spoke. Um Southern Count Palatine? We found some people entering the city through the southern gate earlier. And it seems like they might have the gold coins you spoke about before. Sir Dovan. The old mans firm voice cut off Dovans timid words, his fierce gaze scrutinizing the young knight clad in armor. Did I not warn you to not address me as Southern Count Palatine? Have you forgotten already? Do not forget. I am the and legitimate Count Palatine in this city. Especially if youre under my command. Realizing his blunder, Dovan shrank, cowering visibly. IIm sorry! I still have habits from my back-alley days Seeing his pathetic display, the old man nearly threw an ashtray at his head, but he suppressed his rage with much difficulty. For now, he had to make use of this kind of man as well. It couldnt be helped. Including this fool, he only had three knights left under his command. Alright, lets get back to business. Y-yes! The guards at the gate said they discovered coins engraved with magic. When? About two or three hours ago. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before the Count Palatine could yell about why he was only hearing of it now, Dovan quickly continued with his report. Its just there was a human boy and girl, so they couldnt use the tracking magic tools in time A human boy and girl? In the Demon Domain? And they crossed the desert without any orcs or Beastfolk? Well, there was also an orc in their group, but we havent confirmed all the details ye! Having reached this point, the Count Palatine was unable to hold back any longer. He grabbed the ashtray and threw it. The ashtray struck Dovan straight on the forehead, causing him to stumble as he clutched his forehead. Blood trickled down from between the fingers covering his forehead, but the Count Palatine spoke without concern. Have you at least figured out where they went? W-well, they went west with camels. West? According to the guards familiar with the area, theyre probably planning to enter the city through the sewers. The Count Palatine looked for something else to throw but on realizing that everything on his desk was more valuable than that wretch, he slammed his desk instead. Then what are you waiting for? Send someone into the sewers immediately! Go and retrieve my gold that scoundrel Dagal stole from me! But, Count Palatine? Those creatures are in the sewers. Didnt you specifically warn us previously not to send soldiers down there recklessly? The Count Palatine scowled as he thought of the rats that had made the sewers under his management their home. Its about time we cleaned up the sewers anyway. Ill authorize weapons; deploy all the available security forces down there. Sir Dovan didnt dare mention that there would be casualties because the Count Palatines hand was already moving toward a pottery. Bowing his head, Dovan left the room with haste. The old man stared at the door long after Dovan was gone. Then, as silence filled the office once more, he turned and walked to the window. The scums of the City of Scums their time is almost up. There was no one to hear the old man muttering as he gazed down at the city. * * * Urban legends about all sorts of things hiding in the sewers at the bottom of Dreitherial were widely known. Crocodiles and ghosts were common subjects, and there were even ridiculous rumors of monsters, Rat Beastfolk, slumbering nuclear weapons, and many more. But, of course, all of that was merely fantasy. After all, Dreitherial wasnt some kind of Demon Domain; it was still a place where people lived. In reality, the most one would encounter in the sewers were a few homeless people or criminals hiding from the guards or so Balagu explained as they made their way. However, after walking for a few minutes, the group encountered some unexpected creatures. Green eyes glistened from within the darkness of the sewersrats. They looked just like the rats normally seen in sewers, except for the fact that they stood on their hind legs and were as big as children. Arent Rat Beastfolks supposed to be an urban legend? Yeomyeong asked, staring at the Rat Beastfolks approaching from the depths of the sewers. Balagu scratched the back of his head. There werent any back when I was escaping. Luckily, Yeomyeong had used his Superhuman senses to spot the Rat Beastfolks first. If theyd stumbled into them without warning, who knows what might have happened. Feeling annoyed, Seti kicked Balagu in the shin, demanding he cough up the gold coin hed received earlier. Shedding a tear as he received Setis mana-infused kick, Balagu protested. Im really innocent here! The Count Palatine would never leave the sewers neglected like this if he wasnt out of his mind Enough with the excuses. How long will it take to get to the lodging if we take a detour from here? If we retrace our steps and head in a different direction, itll take about three more hours. Should they fight the Rat Beastfolks to save three hours, or avoid unnecessary conflict and just take the detour instead? The answer was obvious, but Yeomyeong was hesitating because of Seti. She hadnt had a chance to change clothes for dayscould they really afford to waste a few more hours? Sensing his dilemma, Seti nudged him in the side. Whats there to think about? Its just three hours. Lets go back. Alright. Ill carry Balagu and use the Flying Kick technique from here. As soon as they made their decision, Balagu was the first to turn around, away from the Rat Beastfolk-infested sewer. No, rather, they almost turned back. However, just before Balagu could turn around, a chilling sound echoed from behind the group. While it was an unfamiliar sound to Balagu, but for Yeomyeong and Seti, who were from Earth, it was all too familiar. When Yeomyeong belatedly expanded his mana to check their surroundings, he realized that at least ten automatic rifles were pointed at their group. Just as Seti and Yeomyeong simultaneously drew upon their mana and reached for their weapons Dont move. A familiar voice, one theyd heard before, warned them. It wasnt just familiar to Yeomyeong. Seti also knew this voice well. The two exchanged glances, silently asking each other, Is it really that person were thinking of? And in the next moment, they both nodded in unison. With their suspicion turning to certainty, Yeomyeong turned his head slightly and called out the name of the voices owner. Joseph? Youre Joseph from Incheon, right? It was the name of the top arms smuggler of Incheons black market. As if surprised to hear that name from Yeomyeongs mouth, the rifle barrels in the darkness of the sewers wavered slightly. What the? Who are you, and how do you know my name? Chapter 140: City Of The Wretched (4) * * * Yeomyeong slowly lowered his hand, drew the Handle of Uragan from his pocket and raised it above his head. The beautiful ivory-colored rod was clearly visible even in the darkness of the sewer. It was the most expensive item Yeopmyeong had purchased from Joseph at the Incheon black market, and it was also the item that led him to form a connection with Seti. Joseph raised his eyebrows slightly, seemingly recognizing the Handle of Uragan. Could it be the one Mr. Jang Man brought along? Its been a while. As soon as Joseph heard Yeomyeongs voice, he let out a hollow laugh. Well, its a damn small world, isnt it? By this point, Josephs subordinates began to sense the strange atmosphere as they glanced at Yeomyeong and Joseph alternately. The silence grew long, and just as the squeaking sound of the Rat Beastfolk beyond the sewer drew closer Joseph spoke. Everyone lower your weapons. I know this guy. But, boss, hes a Superhuman Hes a friend of an elder I respect. Just do as I said and lower them. The armed subordinates hesitated but slowly lowered their weapons. And just as Yeomyeong and Seti were finally able to relax One of the subordinates fired his gun. Was it aimed at Yeomyeong or Seti? No, it wasnt. The barrel was aimed at the floor of the sewers. It was probably a simple accidental discharge, but the consequences were anything but simple. You fucking idiot! The moment Joseph smacked the head of the subordinate who had accidentally pulled the trigger - *Sound! Squeak, human scent.* The Rat Beastfolks took notice of the group and began tracking them with both their ears and noses. And not long after, they spotted Yeomyeong and the others standing across the sewer and began to scream. Dozens of eyes shining like beasts began to move in unison, and the sound of their squeaking breaths filled the sewer. Damn it. Following Josephs curse, his subordinates started to raise their guns again, but Yeomyeong drew his sword first. Seeing the sharp sword gleaming even in the darkness of the sewer, Joseph looked impressed while the Rat Beastfolks bared their large fangs. , thought Yeomyeong when something suddenly came flying in from among the Rat Beastfolks. Yeomyeong simply caught the metal ball, to be precise, a steel ball shot from a slingshot aimed directly at his forehead. - *Squeak?* Did they not expect someone to catch the steel ball with their bare hands? Seeing the Rat Beastfolk with the slingshot tilted its head in confusion, Yeomyeong returned the steel ball with a full swing. The rat didnt even have time to scream. Well, it was only natural, considering that it had a hole blown through its forehead. As it fell limp, not only did the charging Rat Beastfolk but also Joseph, who was reloading his gun at the back, widened their eyes in confusion at the sudden turn of events. - *Squeak squeak*? *Whats this? Whats happening?* Instead of replying, Yeomyeong kicked at the ground. His first target was the bastard drooling over Seti. The creature swung its claws instinctively, but they were no match for Yeomyeongs Mountain Tear. Its hand and body were sliced simultaneously, and as if that wasnt enough, its torso couldnt withstand the Sword Aura and began spraying blood everywhere. Flesh, blood, and filth. Standing over the corpse, painting the sewer floor in a familiar mess, Yeomyeong motioned toward the rest of the rats. Lets end this quickly. The Rat Beastfolks didnt ignore the provocation. Instead, their eyes turned blood-red in response. As the footsteps of the Beastfolks got closer, the light bursting from Yeomyeongs sword illuminated the sewer. * * * Two hours later, after slaughtering dozens of Rat Beastfolks. Yeomyeong was drying his wet hair with a towel at a small inn in the Dreitherial Highlands. Perhaps because this was the first time that he had washed up in days, he was feeling somewhat refreshed. He had spent days in the desert, covered in the filth and blood from the Academys sewers, only to end up soaked in blood and grime again in this citys sewers. It was only after he had used up an entire bar of soap that he managed to scrub off all the dirt and grime that accumulated on his body. And more importantly The Player. The moment he thought of that name, Yeomyeong found himself at a loss for words, his hand coming to a halt. And before the heavy silence could fill the room, he stood up and opened the window. The scene outside, with the sun covering the city, looked pretty much the same as what he saw on Earth. The court city loved by the emperor, the city of scums, and the largest city in the south. Dreitherial was utterly chaotic, almost as if to prove it was the rightful owner of all those titles. Buildings abandoned mid-construction due to the aftermath of the economic depression were scattered throughout the city. The sight was reminiscent of a post-apocalyptic city straight out of a movie. Yet, city dwellers still found practical uses even for those abandoned buildings. Most of the unfinished buildings were covered with makeshift tin roofs, while others without roofs were used as open-air markets or gardens. And beneath those unfinished buildings, grid-like structures, a chaotic blend of Earths architectural technology and the aesthetic sense from beyond the Dimensional Portal, occupied the land. At least that sight was something Yeomyeong was familiar with. Just like the shantytown in Incheons most run-down area What are you doing? As the door to the shower opened and Setis voice filled the room, Yeomyeong snapped out of his thoughts and turned his head. Seti, having finished with her shower, stood there in casual attire, drying her hair. Just looking at the view outside. Your expression seems rather disturbed for something like that. I bet youd make the same expression if you saw the scenery outside. Seti simply chuckled and walked up to the window to join him in taking in the view. After a while, she uttered a short comment with an ironic laugh. Guess the drama prettied things up a bit, huh? Yeomyeong had never seen the crime dramas she was talking about, so he merely shrugged, playing along, while Seti slammed the window shut. With the outside world shut out completely, Seti flopped onto the bed, sprawling out. Well, we somehow got here, one way or another. As she stretched out, her navel peeked through her clothes. Averting his eyes, Yeomyeong cleared his throat, and spoke. We can just take the train back to Earth. Thats tempting, but doesnt it feel like somethings missing if we just leave like that? Well youre right. We need to find out why the Korean governments shepherds are in a city like this before we leave. This was information she and Yeomyeong had managed to uncover by torturing the desert Wraith, Dagal. Hence, he didnt reject her proposal. After all, with Player dead, the Korean government was his greatest enemy. When Yeomyeong fell silent for a moment, Seti suddenly sat up from the bed and asked. Oh, right. What did Joseph say? The arms dealer from Incheon theyd met in the sewers. Before he could even ask what an Incheon person was doing here, Joseph showed him to this place and then left. Apparently, they managed to deal with the rat bastards quicker than expected, thanks to Yeomyeong, and now there was something else they had to take care of. Joseph left with just one parting message. He said hed send someone over in the evening so he can treat us to dinner. So, we still have some time left? Why? Do you want to go sightseeing? What? Absolutely not! As if asking, What are you saying? Seti raised her delicate eyebrows, then patted the bed with her hand, signaling for him to hurry over and take a seat. But seeing Yeomyeong pretend not to notice, she gave him a serious look and said, Come sit here. Why? Just come, hurry. Yeomyeong was about to retort, but her intense gaze made him sigh in resignation. Having no real excuse to refuse, he sat down beside her. And the next moment, she wrapped her arms around him tightly, burying her face in his chest. Yeomyeongs mind began to race, imagining all kinds of things. He even thought back to that creative (?) water pouch theyd used in the desert Seti? The strength of her embrace relaxed, her breathing steadied, and soon, she slumped against him, fast asleep. So, she was exhausted. Yeomyeong held the sleeping Seti close, patting her back gently. For some reason, the image of the Saintess came to mind, but he didnt dwell on it for long. Holding Seti in his embrace, he matched his breathing with hersquietly and carefully. Soon, only gentle, synchronized breaths filled the small inn room. And they continued until evening fell. * * * Lights began to illuminate various parts of the city as the sun dipped below the horizon. The person sent by Joseph was the same subordinate who had accidentally fired his gun back in the sewers. Perhaps because hed seen Yeomyeong skillfully take down the Rat Beastfolks, he bowed respectfully to the two and explained. He then mentioned that upscale restaurants had dress codes before handing Yeomyeong a pure white suit and Seti a black dress. It was a bit of a hassle, but neither of them declined. Partly because the subordinate looked at them pleadingly, as if begging them to accept, but also out of curiosity as to why Joseph was here instead of in Incheon. So, after dressing up and carrying their weapons and pouches in hand, they followed him. A while later, they arrived at a luxurious building, not by car but by carriage, that contrasted sharply with the city landscape. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A massive statue, surrounded by bright lights, guarded the entrance, with soft music playing in the background. Reservation for Table 11. Confirmed. As they followed the staff inside, they saw the interior of the building was even more extravagant. Crystal lights floated magically, glittering from the ceiling. Despite the city outside resembling a slum, it had a restaurant this luxurious. Seeing the stark divide in wealth, Yeomyeong smiled wryly, and even Seti shook her head. But still, a meeting was a meeting. As soon as they spotted Joseph at the largest table in the restaurant, both of them wiped the smiles off their faces. Ah, my guests! Youve finally arrived! Noticing them belatedly, Joseph opened his arms wide in a welcoming gesture. Its been a while, Joseph. Its the first time weve met since you got me kicked out of the black market. After exchanging greetings briefly, they sat down across from Joseph at the table. Joseph called for a waiter to place an order, then crossed his arms and said. So, both of you are the ones who wore the sun mask and the dog mask respectively that day at the black market, correct? It was about the day he first went to the black market with Mr. Jang Man. Since it wasnt exactly something to hide, Yeomyeong nodded at the direct question. What an incredible coincidence. Or should I call it fate? Seeing his easygoing attitude, Yeomyeong decided to ask him directly, without beating around the bush. Joseph, why are you here and not in Incheon? Well, a smuggler is essentially a merchant. And isnt the reason a merchant relocates their base of operations obvious? Of course, its for money. Money? Well, after the North Manchurian incident, theres been a lot happening And the arms trafficking business in Incheon has become unexpectedly challenging. He spoke while nodding slowly as if embarrassed to explain all this. But I cant just sit around twiddling my thumbs So I came here hoping to strike it big. Theres a rumor going around that this place is soon going to be a complete mess. A complete mess? Joseph smiled meaningfully. They claim to have discovered three unclaimed treasures in this city. Each of them is highly coveted. The World Trees crystal, an Arcane Relic of the previous Magic Tower master, and a nuclear warhead. The World Trees crystal and Arcane Relic were one thing, but a nuclear warhead? Yeomyeong furrowed his brows in disbelief, but Joseph was confident. He smirked, as if expecting them not to believe it in the first place. Well, Ive never seen it in person either. A nuclear warhead? Honestly, its probably just a rumor. But even if theyre rumors, they sound like items that could easily spark conflicts. Even as baseless rumors, items with such value would inevitably lead to conflict. And where there was conflict, the demand for weapons remained constant. Yes, precisely. Yeomyeong simply gazed at Joseph before Seti slipped into the conversation. Why are you giving us all this information for free? Its purely out of goodwill. Cut the crap. Hearing Setis sarcastic remark, Joseph laughed and added. Actually, I want to hire you both as my escorts. ? Honestly, I didnt think much of it at first, but after seeing your skills, I was persuaded. Can you even trust us enough to make that offer? Isnt this young man someone Mr. Jang Man personally brought to the black market? That alone makes him trustworthy enough. Was Mr. Jang Man that trustworthy? Seti glanced at Yeomyeong. But Yeomyeong just stared at Joseph in silence, neither denying nor confirming. After a while, Yeomyeong suddenly pulled out a small pouch of gold coins from his waist and tossed it towards Joseph. The pouch jingled as it landed on the table. Forget about us being your escorts; Well hire you instead. For just this price? Joseph tilted his head, looking at the small pouch Yeomyeong had thrown, which could hold fifty gold coins at most. Was hiring him the other way around not a problem? Yeomyeong tapped the table and replied. No, the price Im offering is a hundred times more than whats in that pouch. And if thats not enough, Ill even throw in a chest of gold bars. How about it? Is that fair enough? A broad smile crept across Josephs face. He recalled when Yeomyeong, wearing a mask, followed Mr. Jang Man to the black market. Yes, he had been just as bold back then. After mentally calculating for a moment, Joseph suddenly thought of a question. Just out of curiosity, are you related to Mr. Jang Man by any chance? No. Ho, but you really resemble him from his youth; honestly, Id believe it if you said you were his son. While Yeomyeong struggled to come up with a reply, Joseph picked up the pouch. I accept the deal. Lets consider this an advance payment. He spoke as he checked the gold coins inside. A deal was a deal, but verification was still necessary. Fortunately, the pouch was indeed filled with gold coins, all genuine ones from beyond the Dimensional Portal. With these, he could easily get a thousand dollars per coin Just as he thought that, Josephs expression suddenly turned sour. Why the sudden face? Sensing something strange, Yeomyeong asked as Joseph pulled a coin out of the pouch Unlike the other coins, this one had a translucent symbol on it, something that looked almost like a magic circle. Dont tell me this is tracking magic? And right at that moment. The restaurants ceiling exploded. !!!!!!!! Amidst the deafening blast that swallowed the sounds around them, stone, glass, and unidentified figures fell downward. Yeomyeong! Catch! Seti pulled out a sword hidden under her dress and threw it, and as Yeomyeong caught it, a red-haired man struck down at him with a sword from above. The man had ears several times longer than a humans. Chapter 141: Interlude—The Princess Circumstance * * * Just beyond the grounds of Lord Howe Academy lay a coastal cliff on the southern edge of the islanda place the staff and even third-year students avoided. And at this moment, a frail-looking boy struggled to climb the steep face. His body, with a long rope tied around his waist, was drenched in sweat, yet his face was filled with joy and anticipation. After all, what awaited him at the end of a challenging climb was a sweet fruit. Of course, his expectations would never become a reality. An uninvited guest, someone he hadnt anticipated, was waiting for him at the top of the cliff. Miridithor rather, Soe Miri. Sitting on a camping chair, she waved at him as if shed been waiting for him. You took longer than I expected. The boy, Baonic Lerac, could only stare blankly at the girl who was also the heroine from the novel. The question rose up to his throat, but with his strength completely drained from the arduous climb up the cliff, he could only gasp for breath. While Baonic was still in a daze, Soe Miri stood up from her chair and approached him. By the time Baonic lifted his head, wondering what she was up to, Soe Miri had already snatched what she wanted from his pocket. A red wooden box specially crafted to hold an elixir. Inspecting the strange-fated object the Author had managed to find after much difficulty, Soe Miri spoke. An elixir hidden in a cliffseems like the founder really enjoyed classic styles. What are you doing? Baonic was unable to hide his shock. How? How did she know to wait for me here? Did that bastard inform her? But didnt that bastard leave the academy in a hurry? Seeing Baonics face filled with questions, Soe Miri calmly slipped the box into her arms and spoke. Baonic Lerac. You shouldnt rifle through things when your owner isnt around. M-my owner? Who the hell are you to tell me that? However, Baonic was forced to stop mid-sentence because Soe Miri suddenly pulled out a pink tablet. Although there were no markings on it, Baonic already knew how it tasted. Ill let you off with a warning this time because of the elixir. But if you slip off the leash again just because you dont see your owner Ill cook you. Understood? Come to collect your medicine yourself next month. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Baonic couldnt bring himself to hold onto Soe Miri as she walked away. He simply stood there dazed, like someone possessed, as he popped the tablet into his mouth and chewed. It tasted like strawberries. * * * [A minor incident caused by an individual students deviation.] That was the only official announcement from the Academy regarding the recent large-scale upheaval in the sewer. Of course, no one really believed that announcement. Several Mages had clearly sensed the twisted mana pouring out from the Academys underground, while several faculty members had confirmed the mysterious barrierwho would even believe such nonsense? Neither the emergency response teams from Australia nor the special teachers were fools, and they certainly wouldnt believe that. However, not believing something and demanding the truth were two completely different matters. Some foolish reporters tried to protest to the Academy, but they were chased out of the island within a few days by none other than the Crow Beastfolk and the U.S. military. And only after realizing that their governments were entangled in this incident did they fall silent. The Academy had directly involved the U.S., South Korea, and even the Holy Nation beyond the Dimensional Portal to cover this up. Curiosity was fine, but sometimes ignorance was bliss people thought. Of course, the truth was a bit more complicated than that. Im not sure if this is a good thing, the Academy burying the incident at the request of the Holy Nation. Principal Himena sighed as she passed a stack of documents. The girl sitting in front of her smirked and replied. So are you going to reveal the truth then? That wouldnt be a bad idea. , one of the students at the Academy was none other than the Incheon Killer, a.k.a the Butcher! The Butcher teamed up with a terrorist hiding in the Academy and opened a Dimensional Portal targeting both Americas pride and the Saintess This news will be so interesting, that people from Hollywood would be lining up to buy this script, right? The girl with the black blindfold spoke in a tone that was far more frivolous than her public persona suggested. The principal was curious about which version of her was the real one but chose not to ask. Instead, she changed the subject. How are you doing, Saintess? Me? Why do you ask all of a sudden? You just lost a friend right in front of your eyes. As an educator, she expressed concern as she set the documents on the desk. The documents had printed photos of students stamped with [temporary leave of absence]. They were photos of the two friends the Saintess followed every day. Hong Seti and Cheon Yeomyeong. The Saintess glanced at the documents for a moment before shaking her head. I have never lost them. They will definitely return. Saintess, I have personally confirmed the traces of the unstable Dimensional Portal remaining in the sewer. No matter how lucky the two students are, the chances of survival are Ms. Principal. Yes, Saintess. Please stop trying to test my Foresight here. It would be a bit troublesome if you were to be targeted by the holy knights over this, wouldnt it? Personally, I like you, Principal. Principal Himena forced a smile. As expected, the girl wouldnt be swayed easily. Not many people knew that the Saintess possessed Foresight abilities, and even fewer knew the extent of her abilities as it was a first-class secret of the Holy Nation. And right now, Principal Himena was trying to catch even a tiny glimpse of that secret, yet the Saintess didnt even allow that and instead showed concern. She paused for a moment. A short silence followed. And then a slightly longer moment of contemplation. It was the Saintess who broke the silence. Principal, may I ask you something? Yes, of course, feel free to ask. Wouldnt it be rude to not allow a question from the Saintess, who is helping with the cleanup? Then who took the Butchers body? The U.S.? Korea? Was it perhaps due to the recklessness of youth or passion? The Saintesss question was rather direct. The principal hesitated for a moment on how to answer but decided to tell her the truth. South Korea took it in exchange for helping us bury this incident. And since Minister Kim Kwanhyung got involved personally, the U.S. military let it be. South Korea. The Saintess seemed surprised as she tapped the table with her fingers and then pressed her lips together. And then, the principals office door suddenly opened. Wondering if a guest had arrived, the principal looked at the door, but no one had come to see her. However, someone was leaving. * * * Hey! You cant just leave like that! What will you do if you get caught? On the way to the first-year girls dormitory, the Saintess yelled. Do you really think the Invisibility Cloak is all-powerful? The principal might notice, especially since my mothers Invisibility Cloak is of medium quality! Though her voice was filled with anger, the person it was directed at showed no particular reaction. Eventually, unable to hold back, the Saintess exploded. Hey, you commie bitch! Do you really want to keep ignoring me? Only then did Soe Miri, who had been sending texts on her phone, turn her head. She furrowed her brow slightly and said. Saintess, I think I asked you not to call me that. You were the one who ignored me firs! And more than anything, you should think of your own mother, Saintess. Thats like cutting off your nose to spite your face. Her words implicitly meant: . The Saintess was suddenly overtaken by the impulse to shoot this pointy-eared girl, but she managed to suppress her anger. Perhaps it was partly due to the discipline she had cultivated over years of living an ascetic life, but it was also because she wanted to meet the people she would see soon looking composed. Anyway, the Saintess and Soe Miri crossed the threshold of the girls dormitory and headed up to a room. The very room that had been shared by Seti and Soe Miri until recently, with only Soe Miri staying there now. However, the two did not enter the room immediately. The Saintess stood at the door, the doorknob in her hand, taking deep breaths, wasting time for no reason. Saintess, they must already know that were here, so why not just go in quickly? Finally, only after Soe Miri couldnt stand it anymore and said something that the Saintess flung the door open. Three girls were sitting in the softly glowing red room illuminated by the evening light. Instead of school uniforms, all three were dressed in tight fitting combat outfits. Youre late. The tallest girl, sporting a striking blue short haircut, opened her mouth. Im sorry. It took a bit longer than I expected. Soe Miri glanced at the Saintess, implying it wasnt her fault, but the Saintess was trembling as she stared at the girls. She was barely holding back the urge to hug them right then and there. Intentionally ignoring the Saintess, Seo Miri spoke to the girls no, to Setis sisters. Is everyone ready? At the mention of preparedness, the sisters quickly pulled out their gear. A full military pack that seemed more suitable for soldiers heading to war. Combat suits and military equipment? Only then did the Saintess realize that something was off and looked bewildered. Whats this? Why the military equipment all of a sudden? Does this Stalker I mean, the Saintess not know anything? Siri, the girl with red bobbed hair, asked Soe Miri, who nodded in response. If she knew, she wouldnt have come along so willingly. What? What are you guys talking about? While the Saintess looked puzzled, glancing at the sisters, Soe Miri pulled two items from her possession. One was the Blue Rats Invisibility Cloak left behind by Yeomyeong, and the other was Y-you! Why do you have that?! A bizarre gem with mixed colors of gold and black. That was the last Magic Stone that remained at the place where Seti and Yeomyeong had crossed through the Dimensional Portal. A Magic Stone that was neither a Corruption Stone nor imbued with dimensional magic. I naturally assumed that the U.S. military had taken it. I took it before they could. W-Why didnt I see it? Well you were busy wailing loudly until Corvus and the U.S. military arrived. Almost immediately, the peculiar gazes of Setis sisters were directed at the Saintess, who turned her head in embarrassment. In the meantime, Soe Miri set the Magic Stone down on the floor and turned to the Sacrificial Lamb Sisters. As I mentioned before, this Magic Stone has become a small emergency Dimensional Portal. With enough mana, we should be able to open a portal leading to where Yeomyeong and Seti are. If theres enough mana, that is. The youngest of the sisters responded cynically, alternating her gaze between the Magic Stone and Soe Miri, and added. And I dont believe you called us here just to tell us something like that. Roommate-unnie. Of course, I called you because theres indeed a method. Soe Miri cleared her throat to gather their attention and carefully took out a daggerthe luxurious ritual dagger she had found in the underground sewer. Seeing the dagger, the Saintess realized what was coming next and furrowed her brow, but Soe Miri continued without concern. Sacrificial Lambs Sisters? Please spill your blood onto the Magic Stone one by one. Our blood? Park Neti frowned, as if averse to the idea. She disliked the term Sacrificial Lamb Sisters and couldnt believe that she was actually asking them to spill their bloodwasnt that basically treating them as a real sacrifice? The Dimensional Portal in the sewer was only completed with Setis blood. With some proper adjustments, your blood should be enough to open a portal. But back then it was spilled onto a half-completed Dimensional Portal. Before the Saintess could finish her point, Soe Miri quickly added. Thats why, well need to pour a bit more this time. More? How much more? Before the Saintess could ask, Siri suddenly stepped forward and grabbed the dagger. And just like that! She slashed her own palm with the dagger. Red blood poured out, soaking the Magic Stone, but the mana within the stone remained still, as if mocking Soe Miris hypothesis. Was it a failure? Both the Saintess and Soe Miri frowned simultaneously as Neti and the youngest sister also grabbed hold of daggers. Neti cut along her palm lines, while the youngest almost sliced her wrist before Soe Miri stopped her and opted for a small prick on her fingertip instead. As the blood from the three sacrificial lambs flowed and pooled on the ground, the Magic Stone sank a little into the blood puddle at that moment. And the mana from the Magic Stone burst forth. The Saintess caught hold of Soe Miri, who was about to fall, while the three sisters momentarily gazed seriously at the Magic Stone. Absorbing all the blood from the floor, the stone began to rise into the air, creating a golden curtain nearly 2 meters tallA Dimensional Portal. Compared to the real ones, like the Kaesong Dimensional Portal, this was nothing more than dirt. However, it was still a Dimensional Portal. Feeling the dense mana, the Saintess swallowed hard and asked Soe Miri. This leads directly to Seti and Yeomyeong, right? You cant use it, Saintess. What? Why?! You didnt create it. In theory its something only Yeomyeong and the Sacrificial Lamb Sisters can use. The Saintess wanted to protest, saying that she would surpass such a trivial theory, but she couldnt bring herself to do so. The mana from the Dimensional Portal before her felt really faint, as if it would vanish if even one person crossed over. And right now, the safest choice was the three sisters who had created the portal. So, which of you sisters wants to go through? As soon as Soe Miri spoke up, the sisters looked at each other simultaneously. Neti, Siri, and Sis. The first to speak was the youngest, Sis. I have the healing ability, so I think its only natural that I go. Siri shook her head. Even so, youre just a half-baked one who cant even use blessings. Mages are part of the elite on the other side of the Dimensional Portal, so its best that I, being a mage, go. It was a somewhat rational statement, but it was soon countered. Im also a Mage! Neti retorted. What are you talking about? You cant even perform precision manipulation, you half-blood. Siri shot back. In any case, you all are stupid and will just be dead weight instead Cant we just go in order of intelligence? The youngest uttered a derogatory remark. And just as it seemed that the argument would drag on, Soe Miri intervened. Come on, everyone, lets not get into this. We dont have time how about we settle it with rock-paper-scissors? Perhaps due to the lack of a better alternative, the sisters agreed to a game of rock-paper-scissors. And the result The winner is Park Neti. No one has any objections, right? The youngest muttered a small curse under her breath, but Soe Miri pretended not to hear her and handed Neti the Invisibility Cloak. Take this Invisibility Cloak along with you. Dont forget your military equipment and potions. And Saintess? Huh? What about me? Please hand over a Holy Relic to Neti. Why? Should I pray for blessings as well? Said the Saintess as she rummaged through her chest to retrieve a Holy Relic. Soe Miri leaned in and whispered softly in her ear. I know that your Foresight isnt working well because of Yeomyeong. So wont you be able to see something if you use the Holy Relic for your Foresight? The Saintess did not bother asking, How do you know that? It was already strange enough that Soe Miri knew of various secrets concerning Yeomyeong. So she simply assumed that there was some secret, just like her Foresight. With that thought, the Saintess pulled out a Holy Relic adorned with a book and brush from between her breasts. The Holy Relic of the Blue God of wisdom, Venule. She placed the Holy Relic firmly into Netis hands and embraced her with heartfelt intention. For a moment, Neti stood there looking bewildered as she received the hug. After that, everyone in the room handed Neti items that might be of help to her. In particular, the youngest slyly slipped a very secretive item into her sisters pocket, just as she had done for the eldest. In any case, with her preparations complete, Neti stood before the Dimensional Portal with her military equipment on her back. Ill find Unnie and brother-in-law and return. Just dont become tunnel buddies I mean, snatch sisters. As the Saintess gasped at the youngests words, Neti jumped into the Dimensional Portal. Golden mana, familiar to Soe Miri and the Saintess, burst forth and enveloped Neti. Thus, time flowed for Neti, the one crossing the Dimensional Portal, not even permitting her a moment to blink. And the first thing she saw was her sister crossing a burning street in a black dress and Yeomyeong fighting against the red-haired elf while smashing the city to pieces. Chapter 142: City Of The Wretched (5) * * * Grabbing the sword that Seti threw, Yeomyeong immediately blocked the elfs surprise attack. The sound of the first clash resounded. Yeomyeongs muscles contracted as he blocked the blow, and simultaneously, the marble floor he was standing on cracked. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the elfs attack didnt stop there. The elfs sword bent like roots, clearly aiming for Yeomyeongs neck. Yeomyeong drew upon his mana, concentrating his strength into his shoulders. The mana from the Surging Wave technique responded. Flowing along the tense veins and muscles, the waves were absorbed into the sword. !!!!!! Their swords collided, creating an immense shockwave, but no sound was heard. The mana explosion swallowed the noise completely. Or perhaps his eardrums had burst. Either way, it didnt matter. Yeomyeong swung his sword once more, and the elf responded in kind. The elfs sword had neither a beginning nor an end. Sometimes, it drew a straight line; at others, it curved and continued without end. Yeomyeong was all too familiar with this elven swordsmanship. It displayed the same movement and trajectory shown by Rime, Soe Miris escort, but the degree of skill was different. If Rimes swordsmanship was like a pistol, the sword wielded by this elf before him was akin to a cannon. The power his blade contained, and the outcome the swordsmanship created were proof of this. The shockwave from their clash crushed the marble floor. Glass shattered, and cracks spread through the pillars. The entire building trembled and groaned while the people fleeing screamed even louder. However, the elfs sword failed to achieve its intended result. Far from slicing it, the sword with a red leaf drawn on it barely managed to inflict small wounds on Yeomyeongs neck. Why? The red-haired elf figured out the reason easily. This guy had already seen elven swordsmanship before. Ive finally found the culprit. What nonsense are you spouting? Yeomyeong frowned. He attacked him out of nowhere and was now talking about a culprit? Theres no point in denying it; its too late. You thief. The elf spoke as he unleashed his Sword Aura. A translucent aura unique to elves, containing pure mana. Yeomyeong realized that the elf had some misunderstanding but had no intention of clearing it up through conversation. Having already crossed swords, this wasnt a problem that could be solved with words but with blades. Humans usually become obedient after losing an arm. I hope you can hold out a bit longer. The moment the elf sneered and swung his sword, Yeomyeong completed an ice spike almost simultaneously. And the next moment, the translucent Sword Aura and the ice spikes collided, small ice shards filling the air. Magic? While the elf looked surprised, Yeomyeong was already on the move. As he dashed outside the building, he launched a few more ice spikes at the fragile pillars. With a chilling sound, the pillars shattered, and the ceiling came crashing down. The elf also leaped outside the building immediately, only to find the ice spikes Yeomyeong had set in place waiting for him. Not bad for a thief. The elf commented as he gazed down at the ice spike embedded in his side. Yeomyeong responded casually. Youre not too bad for an assassin either. A fierce smile followed by a brief silence. A drop of sweat trickled down Yeomyeongs forehead, hanging on his chin before falling to the ground. And in the next moment, both released their Sword Aura simultaneously. * * * Well, Ive finally lived long enough to experience a surprise attack by an elf. Joseph murmured as he watched Yeomyeong and the elf clash atop a building from afar. Flames from the wreckage of the restaurant had spread to the surrounding area, illuminating their fight under the night sky. By any chance, did you do something to make an elf hold a grudge against you? Josephs question was directed at Seti, who wore a black dress. She intended to assist Yeomyeong after saving the civilians from the restaurant, including Joseph, but she couldnt find an opening to join the fight and was left waiting anxiously. I wouldve helped if anything, but I havent done anything to deserve a sneak attack. Thats strange then. Joseph stroked his chin, observing the elfs attire, while Seti, without taking her eyes off Yeomyeong, asked. I really dont know. Can the tracking magic on the gold coin be the reason? Do they think we stole it? No, Im sure thats not the case. The tracking spell on the gold coin is a very basic one. A greedy human mage might use it, but theres no way the Red Branch would use such a low-level spell. Red Branch? Seti stared at Joseph in disbelief, but he answered with certainty. Yes, that elf is definitely from the Red Branch. How can a weapons dealer not recognize that? And I assure you, hes quite a prominent figure within the Red Branch. The Red Branch. Seti recalled that it was the name of a special force operated by elves. They were the ones who showed the world just how terrifying Superhuman guerrillas could be when used in modern warfare. Until the Malta Accord expelled all elf guerrillas from Earth, they were the leading cause of death for CIA agents. Why were people who shed only read about in textbooks here in Dreitherial No, maybe it was not that strange. After all, this wasnt Earth; it was a realm beyond a Dimensional Portal. Seti bit her lower lip. Even if Yeomyeong didnt lose, the problem was that there were Superhumans all over the city watching this fight. The Count Palatine and the Superhumans under his command, and even the Shepherds sent by the Korean government lurking in the shadows. Not just one or two, but so many variables. Seti was getting anxious. Being barehanded, she couldnt intervene in a fight of this scale recklessly. It was a matter of compatibility as much as skill. For now, all she could do was worry. And the moment Yeomyeong and the elf disappeared from sight, her worry reached its peak. Unable to stay back any longer, Seti spoke up. Joseph, you know our lodging, right? Theres a chest with gold bars and a bag of gold coins there. Go grab them right away, and if possible, remove the tracking magic as well. Are you planning to get involved in that fight? Ill try to wait for the right opportunity. If we survive, lets meet in the sewers where we first met. With those words, Seti immediately used her Flying Kick technique and leaped onto the rooftop. The sight of the city being swallowed by flames was devastating, but her gaze remained fixed on Yeomyeong. Seti leaped across the rooftops, moving swiftly through the city, ready to intervene promptly if anything went wrong And just as she arrived near the building where Yeomyeong and the elf were clashing, a familiar figure appeared as space split open. It was a girl wearing a combat suit and loaded with military equipmentsomeone Seti knew all too well. Neti? Wondering if she was mistaken, Seti rubbed her eyes. But her younger sister was still there. She even spotted her and ran over. Unnie! Youhow did you! Ill explain later. Just fill me in for now. Where are we, and why is Brother-in-law fighting an elf? Perhaps due to the shock of their unexpected reunion, Seti didnt even think of objecting to the word Brother-in-law and simply explained the situation. This was the city of Dreitherial, and they were suddenly attacked by an elf while meeting with an arms dealer Despite the hurried, barebones explanation, Neti seemed to understand it perfectly. So, that elf is the enemy; and youre unable to do anything because youre currently unarmed? Exactly. Alright, then lets get you armed first. Setting her military equipment on the ground, Neti carefully took out the contents. Various firearms, grenades, gloves woven from elf hair, and A modular War Hammer with a separate head, steel rod, and handle pieces. She quickly assembled the parts, and in no time, a large War Hammer was complete. Neti then handed it to her sister. Feeling its familiar weight, Seti finally realized that the sister in front of her was not a figment of her imagination but real. Ignoring her sisters amazement, Neti skillfully cast a spell and said. Ill use telekinesis to pin down the elfs movements. Meanwhile, you join up with Brother-in-law, and then lets all attack together. While it was a pretty basic tactic, Seti shook her head. No, we cant give the elf any chance. The opponent was from the Red Branchthe guerrillas among guerrillas. If he saw no chance of winning, hed retreat, and theyd get ambushed again without finding out why. Her hesitation was brief, and her decision swift. Neti, do you remember the twin bombardment drill we did before? At the mention of twin bombardment, Neti furrowed her brows. She glanced at the elf scattering Sword Aura in the distance. Are you planning to end it in one blow? Its the best option. Seti replied firmly, leaving no room for objections. Neti nodded and began preparing a telekinesis spell. As someone born with little talent for precise mana manipulation, it was the ideal spell for her. And as soon as the spell was completed, an invisible force wrapped around Setis body and lifted her high into the sky. Seti gripped her hammer tight as she rose high enough to make Yeomyeong and the elf look as small as her palm. Rainbow-Slashing Thunderstrike. As if pouring in lightning that could sever a rainbow, Seti gathered her mana and infused it into the hammer. After observing the hammers brilliance from the ground, Neti released the telekinesis spell. Almost immediately, a thunderbolt struck the city. * * * By the time the elf sensed that something was falling from the sky, it had already arrived right in front of him. He had plenty of excuses he could have made. He was too focused on the human in front of him, or the blood flowing from his side disrupted his concentration But regardless of the excuses, the elf failed to evade it completely. !!!!!!!!!!! Although he managed to avoid a direct hit from the lightning-charged hammer, that was all. The roof of the building he was standing on crumbled into dust. Debris flew into the air, and his footing gave way as he began to fall. Had it ended there, the elf might have somehow recovered his stance. However, the enemy he had been exchanging fierce blows with so far was waiting and not being one to miss such an opportunity, charged straight at the elf. A light yellow blade sliced across the elfs left shoulder. It was a clean strike that neatly severed his bone and muscle. Instead of screaming on having lost an arm, the elf skillfully broke his fall, cushioning his landing. The impact from the fall struck his lungs. Blood rose to his throat, but he clenched his teeth and gripped his sword with his remaining right arm. Or rather, he tried to. However, before he had a chance to regain his stance, the blade that had severed his arm was pressed firmly against his neck. I never thought that Id lose to a thief. He didnt feel resentful about being ambushed; after all, he too had started the fight with a surprise attack. Finding it somewhat ironic, the elf raised his head. The golden eyes of the human who held the blade to his neck showed neither the thrill of victory nor pride. Only calm curiosity. Now, tell me the reason you pulled this stunt. For a victors question, it was remarkably plain, but the elf twisted his lips. You should know better than anyone. The human, Cheon Yeomyeong, began to feel slightly irritated. Should he cut off the elfs other arm to make him obedient? He raised his blade again, only for the elf to sneer and continue. Theres no use denying it. I can feel it even now. Feel what? The World Trees mana flowing through your body its undeniable proof that the scum who stole the World Trees crystal put it inside you. Human who defiled the World Tree, even if you kill me, the other elves will continue to hunt you down. As long as our revolutionary army remains, you will never sleep peacefully. Yeomyeong was at a loss for words in the face of the elfs declaration, which was so determined it was almost solemn. How had things gotten so tangled? It was true that he had ingested a World Tree crystal, but it had nothing to do with the one rumored to be in this city. The problem was, how could he prove that Yeomyeong had no reason to spare this elf, let alone clear up his misunderstanding. Even if relations with the elves soured, anyone with eyes could clearly see who the real victim was here. Even Soe Miri would understand this situation. Just as Yeomyeong was about to bring his blade down, an unfamiliar voice stopped him. I believe I can prove this young mans innocence. Chapter 143: City Of The Wretched (6) * * * I believe I can prove this young mans innocence. Upon hearing the unfamiliar voice, both Yeomyeong and the elf turned their heads almost simultaneously. The sound of footsteps approaching from beyond the rubble of a collapsed building could be heard clearly. Noticing how light the steps sounded, Yeomyeong frowned slightly. This was a subject beyond just footwork or mana. It was impossible for a person with flesh and muscle to produce such light footsteps. Who are you? Reveal yourself. As soon as he finished asking, a figure cloaked in rags emerged from beyond the darkness. And after closing the distance between itself and Yeomyeong, it threw off its ragged cloak to reveal its face. Its been a while, Earthian guided by the stars. Surrounded by burning blue flames, a skeleton with empty eye sockets and without a trace of flesh or muscle revealed itself. The simplest kind of undead, animated by twisted mana. A necromancer using blue Necromancy? Did one of them really manage to survive against the U.S. army? While the elf murmured in disbelief, Yeomyeong felt a familiar mana emanating from the skeletons flames. A will-o-the-wisp he had seen somewhere before. Could it be As suspicion turned to certainty, the skeleton cut him off. Earthian Cheon Yeomyeong, even if that elf acts ignorantly and violently, does that mean you should reciprocate in kind? Humans should never stoop down to the level of mere beasts. You should just cut off the arm of that foolish elf who cant even differentiate between the crystal sold to Dungan Heavy Industries and the one that was stolenthis is practically animal cruelty. Dungan Heavy Industries? Cheon Yeomyeong? The elf looked up in shock upon hearing that, but Yeomyeong only raised his sword toward the skeleton. The Sword Aura, infused with the mana of the Surging Wave technique, trembled, ready to strike at any moment. Oh, it looks like your instincts have improved. The will-o-the-wisp in the skeletons eye sockets curved into a crescent shape, as if it were smiling. Upon seeing that smile, Yeomyeong was now certain. How could he ever forget? That arrogant undeads sneer, always looking down on humans. Kahal Magdu. The skeleton dragon who had slaughtered his fellow mercenaries back in North Manchuria before coming after his life. The skeleton before him was undoubtedly one of the undead created by that creature. Yeomyeong didnt bother asking how the creature had ended up in Dreitherial or why it was here. After all, Kahal Magdu was an international criminal who roamed the battlefields for profit. What Yeomyeong needed to exchange with it was not words but violence. Having made up his mind, Yeomyeong unleashed his Sword Aura, shattering the skeleton to pieces. Stop lurking around and come here personally. Even though bone fragments scattered and the skull was split in half, the skeleton dragons voice continued to flow out. I simply dropped by to say hello, yet it seems that your personality still hasnt caught up with your skills. Is it because youve been hanging around the Saintess? Shut up, you worthless pile of bones that cant even produce broth. It was the same expression the Saintess had once used to insult Kahal Magdu. On hearing Yeomyeong repeat it, the remaining half of the skull burst into laughter. Your tongue has indeed improved. But what about the rest? The Saintess wont be here to help you this time. If youre scared, you can flee by catching a train tomorrow. Just like in Manchuria, Ill show you special mercy Before it could finish speaking, someone stomped on the skull. The one who did so raised their foot again and ground the skull into powder before shaking off the dust and looking at Yeomyeong. This has become more complicated than I expected. Upon seeing Seti smile wryly, Yeomyeong nodded. And after noticing the short-haired girl peeking from behind her, Yeomyeong couldnt help but wear the same wry smile as Seti. Hehello, brother-in-law? * * * The sight of the burning city was beautiful. The flames roaring under the night sky looked like the flames of purification burning away the old trash. However, the Chicken knew that the fire wouldnt last long. The fire would only affect a portion of the city, and more importantly There isnt enough fire to burn those who should be burned. With yellow eyes more beastly than that of a human, it pierced through the firefighters, staring directly into the darkness of the city. At the edge of his vision were numerous Superhumans. Mages under the command of the Western Count Palatine, knights of the Southern Count Palatine, and a witch wielding a giant spear. Shrouded in the darkness of the night and the flames, they watched the disaster caused by the elf and the mysterious human superhumans while hiding amidst the people and buildings. Not only did they avoid taking a direct approach, but their behavior of subtly keeping each other in check was utterly ridiculous. However, the Chicken did not laugh at them. That just showed how great of an item the World Trees crystal was. Leaving the burning city behind, it was a priceless treasure, one so precious that no one could hide their ugly greed. If it werent for the orders from the Patriots he would have probably been standing with them, searching for traces of the elves. As Chicken continued to ponder, he suddenly remembered the fight that had just taken place and raised his index finger. Shepherds, I have a question. Those who are to be sacrificed, step forward. As soon as he said that, three strange figures wearing pig heads jumped out from beyond the darkness and knelt before him. There were no explanations, no conversations. After glancing down at the pig heads briefly, Chicken gathered mana in his fingers and poked them in the forehead. Your sacrifices will become the foundation of our strong nation. Almost immediately, an unbelievable sight took place as the pig-headed figures shuddered and began vomiting an enormous amount of black blood. Standing in the puddle of black blood that rose to his ankles, Chicken drew the twisted mana from the blood. As the black blood bubbled and responded to his mana, Chicken asked a question to the being beyond the blood puddle. O King of the Undead Did you see the lightning strike similar to the Solar Thunderstrike earlier? Is what I saw the Solar Thunderstrike? To his surprise, the black blood puddle split open and replied as if from the mouth of a living creature. [No, what you saw was not the Solar Thunderstrike technique.] After the chilling voice replied, one of the pig-headed creatures fell to the ground. Two pig-heads were left. Then, is it a martial art from the same root as Solar Thunderstrike? [It is a fruit that bloomed from the tree of Solar Thunderstrike, so it can be said to have the same root.] The second pig-head collapsed. Instead of asking another question immediately, Chicken chose his final question carefully. After contemplating deeply for a while, he asked his final question with great caution. If I am able to acquire that martial art, will it be of any help to my country? The blood puddle didnt reply immediately. Only after the last pig-head trembled and slumped to the ground did it give the answer that Chicken had been waiting for. [It will be of help. If you can obtain it.] It sounded unclear whether it was a taunt or advice. * * * The Camels Tears was a tavern as old as the city of Dreitherial. Even amidst the economic depression, when all the Earthian construction companies fled and three Count Palatines divided the city, the tavern had steadfastly kept its place, quiet like all old things. The only people who visited were the elderly with little time left or fools lost in the back alleys. Moreover, today, due to the fire downtown, not even a shadow of a customer could be found. Since it seemed unlikely that anyone would come, the tavern keeper tried to close the door quickly. However, just as he moved his creaking back to lock the door, four hooded figures barged into the tavern without any warning. Were done for the day After saying that, the old man was about to close the door when the first customer flicked a golden coin, making him frown deeply. Elven gold coin? Finel, is that you? At the mention of the name Finel, the customer raised their hood, revealing their facean elf with striking red hair The tavern keeper wondered why he hadnt recognized the elf until he noticed the missing left arm. He simply stared at the elf and the other customers in silence for another moment, then opened the door and ushered them inside. Once the group was inside, he took one last look outside before locking the door. What brings you here at this hour? And wheres your arm? The old man naturally reached for a bottle of alcohol as he asked. Finel, the elf, answered indifferently. It was a minor misunderstanding. Was losing an arm a minor misunderstanding? Damn pointy-ears. The tavern keeper clicked his tongue and stoked the fire at the stove, then suddenly paused as if remembering something. Dont tell me the fire downtown is your doing? Thats the result of the minor misunderstanding. This crazy pointy-eared bastard. The old man nearly swore but shut his mouth when he saw the other customers. A moment later, he brought some drinks, dried meat, and a simple snack made of flour fried with a coating of honey, placed them on the table where the four were seated at, and said. So, what brings you here? And who are these people? The ones involved in the minor misunderstanding. Only then did the old man take a proper look at the other customers with their hoods pulled low. A girlno, two girls, practically inhaling honey snacks as though starving. Both had calloused hands, indicating they were likely knight apprentices or squires. And beside them was ? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A young man with golden eyes and black hair leaning back comfortably in his chair with arms crossed. His appearance seemed strangely familiar. He was sure he had seen someone like him before. As the old man was lost in thought, the elfs voice interrupted his reverie. Give us the clearest liquor you have, one bottle. Upon hearing his order, the old man frowned deeply. It wasnt a regular orderit was a secret code known only to the elf and the tavern keeper. Are you serious? The old man asked as if he couldnt comprehend the situation, and the elf just shrugged his remaining shoulder. A silent affirmation. The tavern keeper scanned the other customers once again, then sat at the table with a bottle of liquor and two cups. Finel, if this decision brings harm to the city Demerond himself will have to come in person to clean up. The moment the name Demerond Ipp Marx escaped the tavern keepers lips, the atmosphere among the customers changed. Did they realize that the old man wasnt just an ordinary tavern keeper? The young man uncrossed his arms and even placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. Of course, he didnt draw the sword. Instead of making any threatening gestures, the old man immediately pulled out a bottle and opened it. A rich, luxurious aroma of fine liquor, out of place in the modest tavern, filled the table. How about we start introducing ourselves first? The young man, looking confused, glanced back and forth between the elf and the tavern keeper before tilting his head and speaking. Im Cheon Yeomyeong. What? Cheon Yeomyeong? Really? Unsure if he heard him correctly, the tavern keeper turned to the elf. The elf shrugged again. Seeing this, the tavern keeper licked his lips, then leaned forward and asked. Are you really that Cheon Yeomyeong? That Cheon Yeomyeong? Im asking whether you are the Dragon Liberator. Dragon Liberator? Now, what was that about? The young man who introduced himself as Cheon Yeomyeong, as well as the girls munching on the snacks, all stared at the tavern keeper as if asking to elaborate. As if surprised they didnt know, the old man widened his eyes and said. Cheon Yeomyeong! The Earthian with a conscience! The man who freed the dwarf royal familys guardian dragon, Orsay Taboul, from the hands of the Korean army without taking any compensation in return! ? If you just happen to be someone with the same name, then I apologize. As soon as he finished speaking, an awkward silence fell over the table. And just as the silence was about to stretch on, Cheon Yeomyeong spoke up with a slightly flustered tone. I did free Orsay Taboul, but the Dragon Liberator is a bit? Before he could say anything else, the tavern keeper suddenly grabbed his own cheek and peeled off the skin. Or, more precisely, he removed the intricate artificial mask that had been covering his face. The sound of skin tearing echoed as the mask was removed, revealing The face of the old man wasnt that different from the tavern keepers. The only difference was that he had an unusually stern expression. While the sudden unmasking startled Yeomyeong and the girls, the tavern keeper looked at them expectantly. An awkward silence ensued once more. It was clear that no one recognized who the old man was. Feeling embarrassed, the old man cleared his throat and introduced himself. My name is Bykov Alexeyevich Marmeladov. Hearing the long Russian name, Neti narrowed her eyes, but Seti and Yeomyeong tensed up for a different reason. It was because his name had come up when extracting information from the desert Wraith, Dagal. The citizens of this city call me the Eastern Count Palatine. The Eastern Count Palatine. The old man before them was one of the three Count Palatines ruling the city. Chapter 144: Retrograder, Egoist, And Commie * Excerpt from Earthian Language Glossary for Imperial Nobles * * * Dawn rose over the City of Scums. As the sunlight stretched its hand and chased away the darkness, the sleeping city below slowly opened its eyes. According to the laws of nature, the first place the sunlight touched was the eastern part of the city. It was a place where factories left behind by the Soviets and the workers residential areas were mixed together. And in a back alley of the eastern district, in the attic of a tavern called Camels Tears, a young man opened the window to breathe in the morning air. It was an uncanny coincidence, but the moment the young man opened the window, the sunlight brightly illuminated the area. The unanticipated sunlight made the young man frown slightly. And after blinking a few times to get used to the light, he took in the scenery below. Working-class people, drenched in fatigue, heading to work, merchants heading north, and taverns that were just starting to close The scene unfolding outside reminded the young man of the back alleys in Incheon. Were all places where people lived the same? As he gazed at the city, which smelled of rusty metal and clammy chemicals instead of sea salt, he nostalgically thought of his hometown. And he continued to reminisce until he heard the sound of a door opening behind him. As soon as the door opened, the young man turned his head and saw a black-haired girl who was still half-asleep. Dragging the hem of the dress she was yet to change out of, she entered the room and sat in the only chair before speaking. Good morning, Yeomyeong, though it cant exactly be considered good anyway, why are you up so early? Did you stay up all night? I did sleep, not deeply though. As soon as Yeomyeong replied, the girl stretched her arms. Her smooth armpits were briefly visible through her dress before disappearing. Yeomyeong quickly averted his gaze and shut the window. As the sunlight was blocked and a faint darkness filled the room, the girl leaned back in her chair, putting her weight on the backrest. As the chair creaked in the lingering silence, Yeomyeong spoke up. Seti, why are you up so early? Well, for the same reason as you. She couldnt fall asleep. She hesitated for a moment before asking cautiously. Yeomyeong, what do you plan to do regarding that proposal from last night? Despite her abrupt question, Yeomyeong didnt ask her to elaborate but instead recalled the words of Bykovuh, the Eastern Count Palatine, from the previous night. After revealing his true identity, the Count Palatine, disguised as the tavern owner, began his explanation. Yeomyeong didnt ask if the rumors were true. He had already heard the same thing from the arms dealer, Joseph, a living witness to the rumors. With that, the Eastern Count Palatine extended his hand to Yeomyeong, his voice filled with earnestness. However, instead of shaking his hand, Yeomyeong asked him for some time to think about it. Was it because the Eastern Count Palatine was allied with the Elf who had ambushed him? While that was indeed one of the reasons, the bigger issue was that they were people who intended to leave the city. Yeomyeong and Seti had only one thing to do in this cityTo find out what the shepherds of the Korean government, in alliance with the Western Count Palatine, were plotting in the shadows. Whether they would kill the shepherds or just uncover the conspiracy and leave was still undecided. Either way, Yeomyeong planned to take the train out of the city as soon as the task was completed. He intended to return to the academy before the Superhuman Olympia tournament. Hence, there was not enough time to get involved in something with the Eastern Count Palatine. While Yeomyeong was lost in his thoughts, Seti suddenly spoke up. Im against it. Why? I thought youd be in favor. As soon as Yeomyeong inquired, Setis elegant eyebrows arched slightly. While time is also a problem I just cannot bring myself to trust that Eastern Count Palatine, that old man. Cannot trust him well, thats true. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Using a Russian name and having allied with a commie Elf wasnt the issue. However, the fact that he was hiding his true identity and running a tavern was. Yeomyeong had spent far too many years in the back alleys to simply overlook this as a mere hobby. From the location of the tavern, where everything could be seen, to the secret codes he exchanged with the Elf it was obvious. The Eastern Count Palatine was either deeply involved with the back alleys or knew exactly how they operated. So, weve decided to turn down the Eastern Count Palatines offer. Now, all that remains is whether we can investigate the Western Count Palatines movements. Thats easy. We have the money and Joseph, dont we? Seti explained that last night, she had ordered Joseph to retrieve the gold, remove the tracking magic and that they were to meet again in the sewers. Fighting an elf and doing that at the same time? Yeomyeong poked Setis hand lightly. Good job. Dont mention it. Seti responded by poking his cheek. They both smiled at each other, stood up, and brushed themselves off. While it was unfortunate for the Eastern Count Palatine, they planned to leave the tavern without saying their goodbyes. Since they had decided not to join him, there was no reason to stay in the tavern any longer. Oh, and about Neti My sister? How did she get here? Do you sisters have some special ability? We dont have any special abilities. Although I wish we did. Then? Well I dont know either. I didnt pay attention because I was so distracted yesterday. From what she told me yesterday before dozing off, Soe Miri opened a Dimensional Portal Soe Miri? Did the Elf Princess have some sort of ability that could open Dimensional Portals? Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion and opened the door. And the next moment The girl, who had been pressing her ear against the door on the other side, tumbled into the room with a loud crash. She looked up at Yeomyeong and Seti with a startled expression as if she hadnt expected the door to open so suddenly. ? A brief silence ensued. As Seti glared down at her, the girl hesitated before speaking up. U-unnie, uh I-I wasnt trying to eavesdrop or anything Neti! Neti tried to make some excuse, but Seti was quicker, yelling and grabbing her by the ear. With her ear trapped in her sisters grip, Neti screamed as she was dragged outside. Watching the sisters little drama, Yeomyeong shook his head before following them. * * * Neti stuck her head out of the carriage to look at the people walking down the road, then pulled her head back in and turned to Yeomyeong. Brother-in-law, where are we off to now? ? Yeomyeong, who had been dozing off with his back against the carriage seat, suddenly jolted awake. The word brother-in-law made him feel somewhat embarrassed. He blinked as he gazed at the girl who had called him that. Should he ask her not to call him that? Or should he just let her be? He didnt know why, but his instincts warned him not to let her call him oppa. So, Yeomyeong simply responded to her question without saying more. For now, were heading to the northern train station of the city. Oh, a train. Its that one, right? The largest transcontinental railroad across the Northern and Southern continents, beyond the dimensional portal. Yeomyeong nodded. As Neti said, there was a massive train station in the northern part of Dreitherial. Since Stalin, who would have given it a name, was missing, it was simply called the terminal of the North-South railway. Dont get your hopes up too much. Its just a large, old train station for Earthians. How big is it? Is it bigger than Kaesong Station? Its obviously bigger than Kaesong Station. Its probably several times larger, but Im not sure how big exactly. It was commonly said that 70% of the reason this City of Scums was still functioning was thanks to the transcontinental railroad and that train station, so there was no need for any further explanation. Neti let out an impressed oh before turning her gaze out the window once again while Yeomyeong closed his eyes again. He was hoping to catch up on some sleep, but it seemed like his sister-in-law(?) wasnt planning on letting him rest. She called out to him again. Uh, brother-in-law. What is it now? What are you curious about this time? How far have you and Unnie gone? Yeomyeong felt rather fortunate that there was no water nearby. And if hed been drinking, he would have spat it out immediately. When Neti saw him turn serious, she grinned cunningly. Is my sister doing well? Doing what? , you know. This, this. Using both hands, Neti formed a certain shape and repeatedly moved her fingers in and out. It was such an explicit gesture that it would make anyone who saw it burn with embarrassment. While Yeomyeong massaged his throbbing temples, unable to come up with a response, Neti spoke up again. Could it be she didnt act like a Starfish, did she? What? I was actually really worried. Even though she doesnt show it, my sisters pretty shy What if she cant do anything when its actually time to do it? And, brother-in-law, you have numerous suitors, right? Meanwhile, my sister she has no sex appeal whatsoever As she trailed off, Yeomyeong responded sternly. Seti is quite attractive. Oh, please. My sister only wears the same old underwear they gave her as supplies. I was planning to gift her some with black lace this time Netis words were cut short as the carriage came to a sudden stop. Did Seti arrive? No, that wasnt it. She had left separately for the southern part of the city to bring back Joseph, the gold, and Balagu. Feeling uneasy, Yeomyeong got out of the carriage. The road outside was full of carts, wagons, and carriages, but everyone had stopped and was facing north. Yeomyeong grabbed a middle-aged man who was standing still and asked. Whats going on here? The middle-aged man carrying an A-frame back carrier seemed to be a laborer in transportation, but he wore a somewhat dazed look, as if he had seen something strange. D-didnt you see it? See what? Uhm what do you call it? A meteorite? Yes, a meteorite fell. A meteorite? A meteorite fell from the sky? If so, how was the city still intact? Yeomyeong was sure that the middle-aged man was either mistaken or had witnessed some magic. He looked back to see Neti getting off the carriage, then swiftly leaped to the roof of the carriage. The coachman was startled, but Yeomyeong didnt care, narrowing his eyes. The road to the northern train station was completely blocked. Neti, do you know how to use the Flying Kick technique? Neti didnt answer. Instead, she leaped onto the carriage roof using Feather Step. That was an answer better than a hundred words. Yeomyeong tossed a coin pouch to the coachman and used the Flying Kick technique to leap onto the roof of another carriage. From the carriage roof to a cart, to the side of a building, and back to another carriage roof. As he dashed, almost flying, he glanced back and saw Neti keeping up without much trouble. In fact, she looked more comfortable than Seti in some ways. Brother-in-law, dont worry about me, just go faster! Neti shouted, and Yeomyeong was more than happy to speed up. So, using the Flying Kick technique to cover the distance quickly, the two of them zipped through the streets. After a while, Yeomyeong frowned as the distant train station and the smoke rising beyond it came into his view. What the did it get bombed? Looking at the station, Neti shared her thoughts. Yeomyeong didnt deny it. The train station, even larger than Kaesong Station, had a massive hole blown in it. The two of them slowed down and approached the northern train station slowly. Along the way, firefighters, merchants, and guards managed by the three different Count Palatines were rushing around, trying to bring the situation under control. Going past them, they entered the train station, only to find the interior was even worse than the outside. Beneath the collapsed and melted steel frames, countless trains lay overturned. But the bigger problem wasnt the trainsit was the tracks. Even from Yeomyeongs perspective as a layman, the railway tracks were melted to the point where even repair seemed impossible for a while. This is not an accident, its terrorism. They specifically targeted the railway. Neti said as she looked around. Yeomyeong frowned without responding to her. Was this because their plans to take the train to the city with the Dimensional Portal had been ruined? No, that wasnt it. It was because he had grasped what kind of fire had struck the train station. How did they attack it? A missile? A meteor? Neither. Huh? Do you know what it is, brother-in-law? Yeomyeong nodded and looked at the railway tracks. More precisely, he stared at the still-burning blue flames that were consuming the tracks. Dragons Breath. That was the breath of a certain Skeleton Dragon, something Yeomyeong had already seen back in Manchuria. Chapter 145: Retrograder, Egoist, And Commie (2) * * * As Yeomyeong examined the lingering flames on the railway track closely The stern voice of an old man echoed loudly throughout the collapsed station. The voice was filled with mana, seemingly amplified by magic. Joe Pantoliano? Yeomyeong recalled the name of the Western Count Palatine and frowned a little. Not much time had passed since Kahal Magdu attacked on the station, and the forces of the Western Count Palatine were already taking control? It all seemed too coincidental to be an accident, yet too obvious to say it was planned well in advance. And given that Kahal Magdu had teamed up with the Korean government during the North Manchuria incident, it seemed likely that the destruction of the station was part of Western Count Palatines plan. However Having no reason to stay at the station any longer, Yeomyeong swallowed his doubts and turned to leave. Neti naturally followed suit, and the two of them blended into the crowd of merchants fleeing the station, looking just like evacuees themselves. With the Mages threatening warning resounding behind them, the two of them exited the station. The few Mages controlling the entry and exit outside the station glanced at Yeomyeong and Neti. However, since they could feel their mana, they didnt bother stopping the two for a check. A little while later, Neti asked, looking at Yeomyeongs back as he walked ahead. Brother-in-law, does this mean that the way back to Earth is blocked? For a while, yes. The railway is in a really bad shape well have to stay in this city until its repaired. Then how about traveling to the city with the Dimensional Portal by foot? Seeing Netis eyes sparkle with strange anticipation, Yeomyeong shrugged and replied. Well, I dont mind, but will you be able to handle walking and sleeping on the road for months without even a bathroom? . Months? Neti made a face as if she didnt even want to think about it. Anyway, I guess its better to wait until the railways repaired. Yeomyeong chuckled after seeing her expression, which resembled Setis, and then turned his attention to the surroundings. The merchants who were chased out were looking crestfallen as they sat in front of the station, likely having lost their money and goods due to the terror attack. After observing the merchants for a moment, Yeomyeong spoke up. Hey, Neti? You can call me sister-in-law instead of my name, you know. Neti replied in a sly tone. Ignoring her comment, Yeomyeong continued speaking. I think we should delay meeting Seti for a bit. Huh? Why? Is it because of the train? Thats part of it but also because this seems like the perfect time to start something. Neti tilted her head at his words. What did he mean by perfect time? Instead of satiating her curiosity, Yeomyeong walked over to a merchant dragging a large cart. And who might ye be? The merchant seemed wary due to the sudden approach. Trying to show he wasnt hostile, Yeomyeong slightly bowed his head before speaking. Excuse me, sir. May I ask you a question? Cant ye see Im busy? As the merchant replied gruffly, Yeomyeong subtly took out a silver coin from his pocket. It will only take a moment. There was no merchant who would refuse money in this world. At the sight of the gleaming coin, the merchant pretended to give in and accepted it reluctantly. Well lets hear what ye got, then. Ignoring Neti, who let out a wry laugh seeing the sudden change in the merchants attitude in front of money, Yeomyeong continued with his question. Could you recommend a decent place for a foreigner like me to stay in? A place to stay? It looks like Ill be stuck in this city until the railway is repaired. The price doesnt matter, so if you could recommend a place that merchants usually know about, that would be great. Was it that unexpected of a question? The merchant silently scanned Yeomyeong from head to toe. After eyeing Netis face as well, he scratched his chin and responded. Travellin round a city like this yer luck must be mighty good. Traveling is something you should do while youre still young, isnt it? Well, thats somethin only noblesd be thinkin. Anyhow, if ye head west along the main road, yell come across a place called Golden Pond. It aint cheap, but its got the finest guardin in the whole city. Best head there. Having said that, the merchant turned around as if he had said all he needed to, and Yeomyeong didnt bother to stop him. Instead of heading west as the merchant suggested, Yeomyeong moved down a different alley. As he waded through the crowd of merchants unaware of the silver coins hed scattered, Yeomyeong approached another merchant and asked him the same question. No matter how much the merchants furrowed their brows at his unexpected question, none refused the silver coin. And as any merchant would, they all answered honestly; their answers almost identical. Golden Pond, Amber Tower, Jade Palace By the time Neti had memorized all the high-end accommodations in the city and Yeomyeong had spent at least twenty silver coins, Neti, who had been following him silently, finally spoke up. Brother-in-law, what are you doing? Nothing special, just letting them get familiar with my face and doing a little fishing. Fishing? It seems like were just meeting merchants. Merchants are like a river. Weve already set the bait all over, and soon enough, well catch the real fish. He provided no further explanation. Before Neti could ask him to elaborate, Yeomyeong found another merchant. The merchant this time was a middle-aged man with a noticeable scar on his face who gave Yeomyeong a different response. A place to stay? I know a good one. If you want, I can even guide you there myself. The greed in the merchants eyes was apparent, but Yeomyeong didnt refuse. In fact, Yeomyeong even gave him an additional silver coin, and the merchant laughed heartily. Alright, follow me. Ill take you and your wife to a place where you can rest comfortably. Wife? He should first cast away his lewd gaze before speaking. As Neti barely suppressed the urge to knock the merchants head off as he leered at her with his disgusting eyes, she finally understood what Yeomyeong meant by fishing. Anyway, the two followed the merchant without resistance. And as they passed the northern part of the city and the tower where the Western Count Palatine lived came into view, the merchant led them off the main road into an alley saying it was a shortcut. Dont worry, were only passing through safe alleys. No matter what the merchant rambled on about, Yeomyeong just smiled like an idiot. It wasnt until Neti frowned at the stench coming from the back alley and the sun began to set that the merchant stopped in front of a building. It wasnt an inn; it was a dilapidated building that couldnt even be used as a tavern. Here we are! Duncans Inn, the best accommodation in the city that only a few know about! The best accommodation, he said? Yeomyeong let out a small laugh. His heightened Superhuman senses didnt miss the sweet smell of burning grass and the hidden scent of blood coming from beyond the building. Drugs and blood. Yeomyeong smiled back at the merchant, who was grinning blatantly. Looks like we came to the right place. * * * The sound of knocking on the back door echoed throughout the old building. It wasnt even time for customers to arrive yet. The man, who had been dozing off on the first floor, groggily got up from his bed, looking half annoyed and half exhausted, he headed toward the back door. Whos there? Im looking for a man named Duncan. At this hour? Who sent ye? I dont know his name, but I was referred to by a merchant with a scar. He said this guyd help me make a lot of money. Ah, ye must be the ones Madian sent. Wait a tick. The man replied as he pulled out a dagger from his belt. As soon as the name Madian was mentioned, the fatigue that had been weighing him down disappeared. After all, Madian was known as a slave trader in the organization. The man didnt doubt it for a second that these naive fools had come along willingly to become his slaves. And just as he casually grabbed the doorknob The old wooden door shattered as something struck it from the other side, and the man behind it was knocked over as well. As the man flew through the air and tumbled across the floor, He felt a pain in his chest that made it hard to breathe. Did he break his ribs? He gasped for air, wheezing sounds escaping his lips as he trembled while checking the door. It was Madian who had struck the door. Or, to be precise, someone had grabbed Madians head and bashed it against the door. Madian was shuddering as the blood pouring from his forehead soaked the door. Could it be that the sound of knocking from earlier came from hitting Madians head against the door? No, that must be the case. Otherwise, the indent on Madians forehead wouldnt have made sense. , ye , who the hell are ye? The man asked the unknown young man holding Madians hair. No response came. Was he an assassin sent by a rival organization? Or was he perhaps one of those crazies that had been popping up all over the place recently? No, he must be one of them. After all, it wasnt that common to encounter a lunatic who would crush someones skull in broad daylight in this city. I demand ye reveal However, the man was unable to finish his question. He trembled and then collapsed with his head drooping. The young man gave the fallen man a brief glance, before tossing Madian at the doorstep and entering the building. Without uttering a word, he surveyed the interior. The first floor, disguised as an ordinary inn, had nothing special. Dusty bar counters, bottles of alcohol, and disorganized tables and chairs. However, no matter how much they tried to hide it with the exterior, the smell was hard to conceal. And by gathering mana to enhance his sense of smell, he was able to easily locate his target. A hidden entrance to the basement behind the bar. Following the scent, the young man, Yeomyeong, made his way to the basement. However, before he could take more than a few steps, Neti poked her head from behind the door. Brother-in-law you didnt kill them, right? Unlike Seti, was she reluctant to kill? Neti frowned at the sight of the bloodied Madian and the fallen man. Yeomyeong shook his head while thinking about it. Theyre still alive. For now. For now? You sound just like Unnie. That was because he had learned it from Seti. Yeomyeong simply shrugged his shoulders and headed toward the basement. As he opened the door and descended the stairs, Neti followed him, chattering excitedly. How did you manage to find this place so quickly, and also the way you used the merchants earlier? Of course, information and experience. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The information he had extracted from the desert wraith, Dagal, and the experience he had gained by observing the struggles of underground organizations and smugglers during his time as a janitor. Yeomyeong didnt go into too much detail, but Neti interpreted his words in her own way. To be precise, she let her imagination run wild. Brother-in-law you must be from a dangerous neighborhood, right? Like a place full of criminals, where gunshots go off every day a city like this or Mexico City? Incheon wasnt quite that kind of dead-end city, but Yeomyeong didnt bother correcting her. And your first meeting with Unnie mustve been straight out of a drama. She mustve fallen for you at the sight of you fighting a crime syndicate and then saved you, right? No, thats not what happened. Then were you the one who saved her after she got into trouble? No, your sister ambushed me and beat me unilaterally. As Yeomyeong was about to swallow the words rising up his throat, smoke thick enough to obscure their sight began to fill the staircase leading to the basement. The sweet, sticky scent of it, almost clinging to his nostrils, filled his airways and descended to his lungs. But before the sensation spreading to his lungs could reach his bloodstream, Yeomyeong summoned his mana. Its drugs. Block it before it spreads through your bloodstream. As soon as Neti heard his warning, she drew on her mana and pinched her nose. , Ill purify the air. With those words, Neti quickly wove a spell, and her Telekinesis magic immediately stirred the air, pushing the smoke away. Unlike Seti, who focused on martial arts, Neti seemed to specialize in magic. Yeomyeong carefully observed her Telekinesis as they continued down the stairs. After a moment. The two arrived at a hideout, a den full of men addicted to drugs no, it was more appropriate to say they had arrived at a part of the sewer that had been converted into a hideout. Other than Rat Beastfolks, various races, including humans, orcs, and dwarves, all indulging in the pleasures of the drug filled the place. But what stood out the most wasnt the drugged-up Foreign Races but the elderly man sitting in the center with his eyes closed. The elderly man with a long beard reaching below his navel sat cross-legged in meditation. Yeomyeong immediately grasped the mans identity. With the substantial amount of mana emanating from his body, it was impossible not to. Who might ye be? The old man asked as he opened his eyes slowly. Unlike the others, who were writhing in the throes of drug-induced euphoria, his gaze was calm. Yeomyeong placed his hand on the hilt of his sword and responded. A customer. Ye dont look like someone whos come for the trade o drugs. What I want isnt drugs, but information. The old man stared intently at Yeomyeong. Apologies, but we dont deal in yer kind o information here. Is that so? But Yeomyeong drew his sword. The blade, glowing a pale yellow without a sound, emitted a chilling aura. Even the drugged individuals flinched at the intense Killing Aura radiating from the sword. Dagal said otherwise. I dont know what tie yeve got with that third-rate Mage who controls bugs, but yeve come to the wrong place. We dont sell information here, we buy it. No need to sell. Im not planning to buy either. ? Finally, a flicker of varying emotions flashed across the Mages face. Confusion, suspicion, realization, and anger. Yeomyeong responded to that reaction with his sword, its aura tinged with a milky-white light. As the brilliant Sword Aura cut through the drug-infused smoke, Yeomyeong uttered the answer the Mage was expecting. Hand it over. Chapter 146: Retrograder, Egoist, And Commie (3) * * * Despite the unknown assailant unleashing his Sword Aura, the Mage showed no fear. Instead, he glared at his opponent with a mocking smile. Manifestin a Sword Aura at yer age. Yer got some talent, Ill give ye that. But yere too young. Too young, I say. To barge into the workshop of a Mage and threaten him without a trace of fearthis was unheard of. While it was true that the authority of Mages had been reduced to nothing since humans brought guns into the equation, to be insulted like this Even if he were selling drugs in a back alley, a Mage was still a Mage. He could handle a young knight who was yet to grow a single strand of white hair with just one handlet alone if the place was his personal workshop. The Mage uncrossed his legs, got to his feet, and spoke. Ye want information, eh Greenhorn? Well, the only answer I got for ye is this. Come at me, then. Ill teach ye some proper manners. As he spoke, the Mage flicked his hand. The assailantno, the Greenhorntook a step forward as if he had been waiting. The moment he kicked off the ground lightly with his raised heel, he closed the distance of over ten steps in an instant. His speed was nothing short of astonishing. Surprised by his unexpected speed, the Mage hastily gathered his mana and cast a spell. To be precise, he activated a spell that he had already prepared in advance. At his command, the magic circles etched on the walls of the hideout surged with mana. And just as the sword filled with Sword Aura was about to graze his neck A translucent shield deflected the sword. The force behind the swing was so heavy, that even the drug addicts spectating in the vicinity were knocked over by the shockwave. How was the mana of someone who appeared to be barely past twenty so heavy? The Mage frowned. However, his mind worked quickly as he began to weave another spell. Wind magic to spread the drug fumes and fog magic. As soon as the two spells were complete, a thick smoke engulfed the entire hideout. The assailants sword slashed through the spot where the Mage had been just moments before, but the Mage had already leapt backwards by then. The drug addicts trapped within the fog began to panic. They screamed and ran around, desperately waving their hands as they tried to clear the mist. The Mage, Duncan, paid them no mind. On the contrary, he manipulated the magic to gather even more smoke around the drug addicts. After all, the more chaos they created, the less likely the enemy would find him. On the other hand Duncan could sense exactly where his opponent was and what he was doing. The mana he had dispersed through the fog and the magic circles filling the room acted like his eyes. He extended his hand toward the assailant, whose sword hung low beyond the fog, and wove a telekinetic spellan efficient magic for handling a knight. High-level spells, like fire explosions or death rays, would only risk exposing his position. Against a novice like him, a carefully positioned telekinetic spell from an unseen location was more than sufficient. First, he choked his opponents neck with a force strong enough to break a normal persons neck in an instant. However, the guy didnt even flinch. Upon concentrating a little more, the Mage sensed intense magic resistance. To think it was on par with his own magic, which was already reinforced by the magic circles. In fact, the resistance was so absurd, it made his head spin. Gritting his teeth, Duncan poured more mana into his spell. And almost simultaneously, the magic resistance from the assailants body vanished all at once, as if he had gotten rid of it himself. Mana depletion? Or did that Greenhorns concentration waver? Although he couldnt figure out the reason, Duncan didnt miss the opportunity and spread his Telekinesis spell. Arms, waist, legs, and even ankles. As soon as he grabbed the Greenhorns entire body, Duncan clenched his hands tightly and raised his arms. The Greenhorns body shot up along with his hands, slamming into the ceiling. The ceiling cracked with a splitting sound, sending dust and debris flying. The entire hideout trembled, but Duncan didnt stop and swung his hands downward. This time, the Greenhorns body crashed into the ground. Thanks to gravity, there was a heavy, satisfying impact. That blow should have surely shattered every bone in his body. Duncan directed his Telekinesis once more, intending to finish the Greenhorn once and for all. Or, rather, he was about to. However, the moment he tried to manipulate his mana, the Greenhorn knight turned his head directly toward the spot where he stood. Golden eyes, cold and serene, met the old Mages gaze through the fog. The question was brief. Sensing the imminent danger, Duncan began to weave a spell. But the Greenhorn extended his hand just a little faster. And in the next moment An invisible force clamped around Duncans neck like a vicethe same Telekinesis spell he had just used moments ago. So he was not a knight but a mage? Then what about the Sword Aura he displayed? Could it be that he walked both paths? Many questions arose in his mind, but none provided an answer on how to escape from the Telekinesis spell holding his neck. Meanwhile, deprived of oxygen, his heart pounded relentlessly, and his mind began to grow hazy. He could feel death drawing closer and closer. Convinced of his defeat, Duncan instinctively reached into his pocket. His hand grasping the only item that could turn this situation around, one he had refused to use until now because of his pride as a Mage. A black pistol the Western Count Palatine had secretly smuggled. Just as Duncan pulled it out and aimed it at the Greenhorn knight Someone snatched the gun from his hand. Oh, a Desert Eagle1. And an old, discontinued model at that? , whawhat? Turning around with great effort, Duncan saw the blue-haired girl who had accompanied the Greenhorn casually examining his gun. Where did you get this antique? Its in decent conditiOh, but youve loaded it with revolver bullets. Thatll melt the lead, and itll be off to the repair shop after a few shots. Are you a novice? What the hell was this crazy bitch even saying However, Duncans final words never made it out. The Telekinesis spell squeezing his carotid artery intensified, and he fell unconscious as his oxygen supply was cut off. * * * Brother-in-law, why did you allow yourself to get hit? I saw you intentionally lower your magic resistance earlier. Neti asked Yeomyeong, who was dusting himself off and getting up. It was not like Yeomyeong could just tell her that he had a constitution that allowed him to reverse-engineer spells that hit him or that he thought that this was a good opportunity to learn Duncans Telekinesis by enduring it a few times. Although he didnt know why he couldnt say it, for some reason, the eager look on Setis face when she tried to help him learn magic popped into his mind. And so, he awkwardly made an excuse. It was an accident. I let my guard down. Let your guard down? Come on, that doesnt seem right. Lets talk about that later First, we need to extract information from him. The quicker we finish this, the better. Yeomyeong avoided Netis suspicious gaze and used Telekinesis on the fallen Duncan. *Crack*He intended to lift Duncan gently but ended up crushing the old mans ankle. Probably because he had just learned the spell, controlling the strength was rather tricky. Nevertheless, Yeomyeong kept trying, refusing to give up. After breaking another one or two more of Duncans limbs, he finally managed to lift him. By then, the fog magic had dissipated. As a result, he could see junkies cowering in a corner of the hideout, but he had no reason to deal with them. And he definitely had no obligation to look out for them, either. Ill give you one minute. All of you get out now. As soon as Yeomyeongs mana-filled voice echoed through the hideout, the junkies, terrified out of their wits, scattered and rushed toward the stairs. After the sound of the junkies footsteps faded, Yeomyeong moved Duncan to a corner of the hideout and began to prepare for his interrogation. He first cleared the smoke in the hideout, erased the magic circles, and tied Duncans broken limbs to a chair As he finished these small preparations, Neti, who had been watching in silence, suddenly asked a question. Uh, Brother-in-law, how will we know if the information he gives us is real? Why are you asking that all of a sudden? Well, Im a bit worried. What if he gives us false information just to screw us over? Then well just have to ask someone else. Cross-checking is essential for back-alley intel anyway. Someone else? Dont tell me were going to raid another organization? Neti looked at Yeomyeong with eyes, hoping it wasnt true, but his response was firm. Yeah. We can hit one or two more places at this pace. We have to regroup with Seti before dinner so lets finish quickly. Saying so, Yeomyeong turned back to Duncan to wake him up. However, just as he was about to inject mana into the old Mages body, he suddenly remembered something and turned to Neti. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neti, do you know how to torture someone? To-to-torture? No, not really Only Unnie and the youngest know how to do that Is that so? In that case, you might find it unpleasant to watch. Do you want to step out for a bit? I-Im fine. Ill stay and watch. No, please let me watch. She answered as she quickly moved to his side. Yeomyeong stared at Netis determined face for a moment, then silently woke the unconscious Duncan. But as if mocking her determination, Duncan began to spill everything he knew the moment he opened his eyes. While it was due to the pain inflicted by his limbs that were broken while he was unconscious, unaware of this, Neti simply thought the back-alley thugs were surprisingly cowardly. * * * Southern Dreitherial. In front of the gate of the Southern Count Palatines castle. The Southern Count Palatines knight, Dovan, gazed at the castle as he smoked a cigarette. It all started with those intruders from the southern Demon Domain who secretly snuck into the city. At first, he just assumed they were nomads trying to avoid the entry tax, but of all things, they turned out to be the ones in possession of the gold coins stolen from the Count Palatine. After enduring the Count Palatine tirades and following their trail into the sewer, all he found were the corpses of Rat Beastfolks. He hastily cleaned up the sewer and scoured for traces of the intruders, but the sewer was a sewer for a reason. Any proper traces had already been washed away. The best he could figure out was that there were three intruders, and one of them seemed to be a woman. - *Is that all youve got to report to me? Pathetic! Stop babbling and go find my gold coins immediately!* Thanks to that, he had the unique experience of being hit by pottery thrown by the Count Palatine. His subordinates, who witnessed the scene, tried to coax him into pretending to investigate without really doing it, but Dovan couldnt give in. Was it because he was a loyal knight to the Count Palatine? Hardly. How could a thug who simply lucked into awakening his mana have any loyalty or a sense of chivalry? It was just Hey, what are you doing? A womans voice suddenly snapped him out of his thoughts. Dovan flinched, snapped back to reality, and tossed his cigarette away. He crushed the half-smoked Earth-made cigarette underfoot, straightened his back, and responded. I-Im waiting for a friend! A friend? The Count Palatine is that angry and you still have time to meet a friend? Wow, must be nice to have such a carefree life. The voice belonged to a woman exuding a seductive aura. She had her black hair tied back, a breathtakingly beautiful face, and a voluptuous figure. She looked as stunning as a succubus from an erotic novel, but Dovan couldnt even imagine flirting with her, nor did he dare meet her gaze. Hey, are you mocking the Count Palatine? N-no, not at all! Then are you perhaps mocking me? She asked as she pulled out the spear strapped to her back. It was enormous, larger than Dovans entire torso, and reminded him of the arrows used on Ballista2. His clueless subordinates whispered among themselves, wondering if she could even wield that weapon with her figure, but Dovan knew better because he had seen her skewer a notorious illegal Mage in the South with his own eyes. Remembering the scene where an entire alley was soaked in blood, Dovan broke into a cold sweat and stammered out a reply. N-no! No one in this city would dare take you lightly, Lady Ekatherina! Seemingly amused at the sight of Dovan squeezing his eyes shut and yelling, the woman tapped his head with the butt of her spear. You little sycophant. Ill let it slide this time, but there wont even be any scraps left for you next time. Got it? Lets do better. Yes! Ill do my best! Unaffected by his shout, the woman called Ekatherina retrieved her spear and turned away. Where the hell should he put his effort? Dovan suddenly felt curious, but he didnt voice it out. After all, there were times where ignorance was bliss. Anyway, just as Ekatherina disappeared into the Southern Count Palatines castle, Dovan spotted a familiar figure running toward him from across the road. Dovan! Is that really you, Dovan? It was his old friend, one who wasnt even the same race as him. A broad-shouldered orc with green skin. His friend, with whom he had shared a bond that transcended races, spread his arms wide, and the two men shared a warm embrace after a full decade. After their brief hug ended, the friend inspected the armor Dovan was wearing in admiration and exclaimed. Well, I never thought youd actually become a knight. Why? Did you really think Id be stuck in the back alleys forever? No, I always believed you could do it. Dovan laughed at his friends honest response, a genuine smile that hadnt surfaced when hed faced Ekatherina earlier. Man, you have no idea. I was even more surprised when I heard that the guy who escaped the city had returned. Ten years is a long time, you know. Even a desert nomad eventually returns to their homeland. Homeland, my foot. Stop spouting nonsense and tell me what happened over the years. Where do you want to go? A restaurant? A bar? A bar, of course. If Ive learned one thing during my life as a nomad, its that sharing past stories without alcohol is utterly miserable. Dovan chuckled at his friends humor. However, beneath that laughter, the tip of his nose and his eyes grew red. He didnt cry, but it was clear he was overwhelmed with emotion. His friend patted Dovans shoulder as if in understanding. The two of them stood there silently for a while. Dovan broke the silence with a smile and a greeting he hadnt managed to say earlier. Welcome home, Balagu. Footnotes 1. The Desert Eagle or simply Deagle is a single-action, gas-operated, semi-automatic pistol capable of chambering the .50 Action Express, the largest centerfire cartridge of any magazine-fed, self-loading pistol and famous for other large caliber chamberings. Magnum Research Inc. designed and developed the Desert Eagle.2. The ballista, plural ballistae or ballistas, sometimes called bolt thrower, was an ancient missile weapon that launched either bolts or stones at a distant target. Developed from earlier Greek weapons, it relied upon different mechanics, using two levers with torsion springs instead of a tension prod. Chapter 147: Retrograder, Egoist, And Commie (4) * * * On the 33rd floor of a towering building better known as the Pantoliano Building than by its formal name, the Western Count Palatine, two men were having dinner in a spacious lounge overlooking the entire cityscape of Dreitherial in complete silence. The menu consisted of lavish dishes made from the finest ingredients and imported high-end wine from Earth. It was an extravagant meal that even most Mages wouldnt be able to afford easily, yet yet the two men showed no hint of joy as they ate. It was a calm, almost somber dinner. The only sound heard was the occasional clink of dishes, until a refined-looking man with slicked-back blond hair finally spoke up. You seem a bit off today. The man sipped his wine. The manner in which he tilted his glass exuded a sense of noble elegance that was impossible to hide. Or is the meal not to your liking? No, Sir. The food is excellent. It is just that I have quite a few things on my mind. The man sitting across from him replied in a polite tone. He was an East Asian man, a rare sight in the city, and there was a sense of disciplined grace in his every move, like that of a well-trained beast. What could be troubling you here? Everything is going according to plan, isnt it? Nothing ever goes perfectly as planned in this world. A saying meant for young dragons? It does have a refreshing ring to it, especially hearing it come from an Earthian. The blond man chuckled, placed his wine glass on the table, and stabbed a piece of still-bloody steak with his fork. Youre not still worried about the attack on the station this morning, are you? Its nothing to be concerned about. It was just the last-ditch attempt of some old fools. Its not a matter to be taken lightly. From our findings, the attack was either carried out by a dragon or at least a Mage of comparable power. The East Asian mans tone was serious, but the blond man casually chewed his steak, as if it were no big deal. A Mage as strong as a dragon? It seems like the old man in the south has finally lost his mind. He must be really desperate to make an appearance at the Emperors birthday celebration in a month. The East Asian man watched the other man finish his bite of meat silently and then spoke up once more as he swallowed. We still have a month left before we reach the underground bunker. To be precise, we have month left. Count Palatine, one month is a long time. The more active the elves and other outsiders become, the greater the variables will become. The blond man, addressed as the Count Palatine, did not reply immediately. He sipped his wine, took a bite of the soft bread, and only then did he respond in a relaxed tone. Do you know what Ive learned while living as a Count Palatine in this city? Im listening. The old man in the Eastern side is insane, and the one in the South is a fool. No matter what desperate measures they take now, remember, the odds are already in our favor. Those old men arent even aware that were digging tunnels right under their feet. That is. The attack on the innocent northern station is the clearest proof of their confusion. When in doubt, they just cut off supplies A foolish tactic indeed, truly befitting someone from an outdated era. The Western Count Palatine, Joe Pantoliano, declared with confidence. While the East Asian man did not agree with the Count Palatines words, he wasnt foolish enough to point it out and spoil the atmosphere. And just as silence was about to settle in again, the Count Palatine changed the subject. Lets leave the work talk at that, shall we? After all, Ive already delegated full authority to you. Just like always, you can do as you please and spend my wealth as needed. That was the agreement from the start, wasnt it? Thank you for your generosity. Enough with the empty words. Right now Id like to hear about my reward. Reward. At the mention of that word, as if he had been waiting for it, the East Asian man stood up and pulled out a bag placed under the table. There were at least ten documents inside the bag, all of them forged papers proving ones South Korean nationality without exception. No, they werent forged; they were official documents issued by the Korean government, making them more legitimate than anything else. This is A birth certificate, graduation certificate, copy of resident registration. Once this is all over, you will be able to become a Korean in other words, an Earthian. The Count Palatine examined the papers without hiding the greed in his eyes. This isnt everything, is it? Of course not. His Excellency has instructed us to provide you with anything you desire. Anything he desires? As the mood relaxed further, the Count Palatine filled his glass with wine again. It seems His Excellency really knows how to treat people. Naturally, Im a reasonable man, so I wont ask for anything too extravagant. Moneyaround fifty billion should be enough. Oh, all in dollars, of course. As for anything else I need the rights of a ruler. Let His Excellency know that these two things will suffice. And by the rights of a ruler, you mean? A member of the National Assembly, a city councilman, a provincial governor even somewhere like Hamgyong Province would do just fine. I just need legitimate authority and land so my Mages can follow me to Korea without any complaints. A typical statement from a noble from the other side of the Dimensional Portal, one who was still unable to distinguish the difference between nobility and politicians. Not bothering to correct him, the East Asian man simply bowed his head in silence, suppressing a sneer. Understood. I will relay that to His Excellency. * * * Night time at Dreitherial. Several large carts drawn by massive draft horses traversed through the city, escaping the old and foul-smelling sewers. The carts were filled with tightly sealed wooden boxes, each labeled with things like Magic Wand, Chainsaw, and Pinecone. The boxes had the unmistakable appearance of contraband. However, thanks to the cover of night, no one made any attempts to steal them by the time they reached their destination. Strangely enough, even the gangsters who would usually swagger through the back alleys and the guards known for abusing their power fled at the mere sight of them, tails tucked between their legs. Of course, it wasnt completely incomprehensible. After all, no one in the South was bold enough to target contraband escorted by ten armed, burly men. Anyway, the destination of the carts was a massive three-story inn, large enough to hold all these boxes and more. This is an inn? But despite its name, the exterior of the building was far removed from what you would expect of a typical inn. After all, what kind of inn surrounded itself with a concrete wall topped with barbed wire like a fortress and even had a guard post on the roof? It even had a mount for a machine gun at the post, which made it seem more like This place doesnt look like an innit feels more like a military stronghold. The blue-eyed girl muttered out loud while moving the contraband boxes into the inn(?). A man behind her let out a chuckle. Good eye. This place used to be a Soviet military outpost which was then repurposed as an inn. After I bought it to use for my business, I remodeled it back into a stronghold. It has quite an interesting history, dont you agree with me? Not really. Contrary to the mans friendly tone, the girls response was cold. Without even glancing back at him, she continued carrying the boxes to the inn. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Some of the burly men at the back seemed ready to say something, but the man who had been ignored waved them off. Joseph-nim, but! Shes a customer. And not just any customer, shes a Superhuman customer with a chest full of gold. Dont forget that the bonuses you received all came from her pockets. Lifting a box from the cart, Joseph added. And women who belong to someone are always like that. Not like any of you would know that since youve only been with bitches who get around. The burly men grumbled, complaining that his words were harsh or that Joseph-nim was no different, but they started unloading the boxes. After they had moved several wooden boxes, and the draft horses were stamping their front hooves from frustration and the men were drenched in sweat, two familiar silhouettes drew closer towards the inn from beyond the alley. Joseph greeted them with a bright, professional smile. Oh, dear customers, youve finally arrived However, his smile faded quickly. The appearance of the customers under the moonlight was far from normal. The man looked like a war refugee who had survived a bomb explosion, with tattered clothes and bloodstains covering his body. And yet his expression remained as calm as ever. His golden eyes gleamed as he spoke. Did I arrive too late? Joseph hesitated, unable to reply with a straightforward yes, youre late. Instead, he responded with an awkward smile, saying that dinner was about to be served. * * * Did you guys really rob the back-alley gangs in the west? Seti asked with a bewildered expression while pulling a grenade out of a box labeled Pinecone. It wasnt me. It was all brother-in-law. Neti answered as she dipped her rye bread into warm soup. Why? How am I supposed to know? Why wouldnt you know? You were with him all day, werent you? Uh I was just watching? Why were you just watching? Sensing the atmosphere turn tense all of a sudden, Neti paused and stared intently at her sister. As she expected, there was no trace of playfulness on her sisters face as she held a grenade. After swallowing the piece of bread she was chewing on, she answered cautiously. Well, I just I thought he didnt want me to join the fight, so I only caught the ones who were fleeing. Ah, so thats the reason he was the only one covered in blood when you returned? This was bad. Neti glanced around the room, hoping for some help, but Joseph and the other burly men were casually sipping their beer, deliberately ignoring the scene. Allies? None to be found. Avoiding her sisters gaze, Neti spoke as calmly as she could. No, I mean, he said hes fine because he has a fast Regeneration ability. Even if his Regeneration ability is fast, the pains still the same. It finally dawned on Neti that having a sister who was in a relationship wasnt all sunshine and roses. Raising a daughter may have been pointless; who would have ever thought that her sister would also put a man before family? Well, her brother-in-law was a good guy. But for her normally cold sister to behave like this Neti averted her gaze, suppressing the smile that was threatening to show. Setis delicate eyebrows immediately furrowed as she noticed. Neti, where are you looking while Im still talking? Do you find this funny? Is what Im saying a joke to you? Ah, sorry, but honestly, isnt it a little funny Shooting her a sharp glare, Seti began to rise from her seat. But just then, a savior descended from the second floor. What? You havent eaten yet? You shouldve started without me. Having washed off the blood and dust in the shower, Cheon Yeomyeong descended the stairs, drying his damp hair with a towel. As soon as he appeared, Setis angry expression melted into a smile. Wow love is really something scary, huh. Observing the immediate shift in her sisters expression, Neti let out an amused sigh, but Seti ignored her and sat down directly across from Cheon Yeomyeong. Soon, one of the perceptive burly men placed some soup, bread, steamed spam, and potatoes on the table. Cheon Yeomyeong gave him a slight nod in gratitude, then took a spoonful of soup. The bland, watery soup wasnt anything special, but hunger made it passable. Anyway, Cheon Yeomyeong spoke as he ate. I found the shepherds. Joseph and his crew didnt understand the remark. However, Seti and Neti, who knew what he was talking about, frowned immediately. Already? The shepherd Dagal saw wasnt the first. Theyve probably been active in the west of the city for at least half a year to a year. What could they be after in this city? Are they also searching for the World Trees crystal? Their purpose is still unclear. But theyre definitely scheming something in the sewers. Although they had expected it, seeing it firsthand made the situation feel more significant. As Neti rolled her eyes, unable to follow the conversation, Seti leaned closer to Cheon Yeomyeong and whispered softly. The sewers again? Yeah, right beneath the residence of the Western Count Palatine. While Id like to figure out what theyre up to as quickly as tomorrow the problem is Kahal Magdu is hiding somewhere in this city. If we dont know where he is, going after the shepherds first would be dangerous. Seti nodded in agreement. Then well need to gather information from as many other places as possible. Lets hit the southern gangs tomorrow. As we gradually verify the information, well get a clearer picture Just as Yeomyeong was finishing his sentence, the inn door suddenly burst open, and an orcno, an orc carrying a humanentered the inn. Balagu? Seti tilted her head in confusion on seeing him, and then without a word, Balagu tossed the human he was carrying onto a chair. Curious about what was going on, the group examined the person Balagu had thrown and realized he was a heavily drunk Superhuman no, a knight. The mana emanating from his body and his thick knights armor confirmed it. And judging by how drunk he was, he didnt seem particularly skilled but why this guy? As everyones gaze quickly turned toward Balagu, he shrugged and said. That guy is a knight of the Southern Count Palatine. Dont tell me you kidnapped him? Seti raised an eyebrow, wondering if he had done something without being ordered, but Balagu shook his head. No, I brought him over for a third round of drinks. What kind of nonsense was he spouting? Yeomyeong frowned, but Balagu looked confident. Once hes had enough drinks, this guy will answer anything hes asked. His nickname is Loose Lips for a reason. And since hes pretty drunk right now, how about we use this chance to ask about the Southern Counts situation? Instead of answering, Yeomyeong took a gold coin out of his pocket and flipped it to Balagu. Balagu caught the gold coin with a wink in response. Chapter 148: Retrograder, Egoist, And Commie (5) * * * The impromptu interrogation(?) was carried out in a somewhat gentle atmosphere. While Joseph and the burly men wanted to break one of his limbs, Yeomyeong rejected the idea. Was it because he seemed friendly with Balagu? Sure, that did play a part, but more than anything, it was because the knight named Dovan opened his mouth without any hesitation. There wasnt even a need to break any limbs or for torture. As soon as the alcohol kicked in, he started spilling classified information without restraint. Uh strange things? Count Palatine is hes strange even on normal days. Not that sort of thing. I mean, has he done anything unusual recently or suddenly appointed a stranger something like that? Yeomyeong asked while pouring him another beer. With his face flushed red up to his nose, Dovan looked down at his beer glass and took a bite of a potato before answering. A strange person you mean someone like Lady Ekatherina? Ekatherina? Whos that? A unique knight who uses a spear as big as a persons torso Shes unusually strong beautiful and. And? And no matter how I think about it she seems like a person from Earth. From her name aloneEkatherina, which was distinctly Russianit was highly likely she was indeed from Earth. As Balagu was about to say something, Dovan added another comment. The Count Palatine hates Earthians so, its really strange, isnt it? It even seems like hes bowing down to her at times Does she come from some great background or something? Just as it seemed that Dovans babbling was about to go on aimlessly, Balagu interjected. Forget about herwhat about the Southern Count Palatine himself? Any strange behavior? Dovan shrugged. The Count Palatine hes strange even on normal days. Doesnt care about the city, and only stays in the court palace Oh, right. As he kept talking, he suddenly seemed to remember something and put his glass down with a thud. Come to think of it, he didnt prepare anything this year. Prepare for what? The Emperors Day. The Emperors Day. It was a phrase even Yeomyeong was well-versed with. It referred to a public holiday celebrated beyond the Dimensional Portalin other words, the current emperors birthday. Every year, he used to blow through his wealth to send gifts, , but this year, he made a big fuss about ordering dinosaur bones and didnt end up preparing anything at all. Dinosaur bones? Thats odd. Well its for the best, I guess. its not like he would have been able to send the gift this year with the railroad being destroyed and all. Yeomyeongs gaze grew icy. Balagu, seated beside him, flinched involuntarily at the deadly look in Yeomyeongs eyes. Meanwhile, Dovan, oblivious to it all, continued speaking with his face buried in his glass. that man is really lucky. I guess you really need luck to rise to a high position, huh? Its almost like he knew the railway would be destroyed in advance or something. Having said that much, Dovan was drawn to the drinking snacks and began scooping chunks of steamed canned spam straight from the can. The smell of grease wafted through the air as Yeomyeong fell into deep contemplation. Dovans gaze drifted toward Seti, who was sitting across the inn. Even the staff here are pretty. Hey, miss! Can you bring some beer over here? Balagu looked at him with an unpleasant expression, but Seti simply grabbed a beer bottle and approached the table without a word. As soon as Seti got close enough, Dovan reached out toward her buttocks and asked. Pretty girl, how much for a night? While this sort of behavior was quite common in the city The people gathered here werent citizens of this city, and their reactions differed from the usual city folks. And just as Dovans hand was about to touch Setis buttocks Yeomyeong grabbed the back of Dovans head and slammed his face straight into the table. Struck with a blow so strong that the old table cracked apart, Dovan slumped down before he could even scream. At the sudden racket, Joseph and the others stared at Yeomyeong in shock. However, Yeomyeong casually tossed Dovan to the ground as if nothing had happened. Is he dead? Balagu asked as he looked down at his clueless friend. Yeomyeong shrugged and replied. I didnt kill him. We did manage to get some useful information out of him though hell probably have a terrible hangover when he wakes up. Good. Hes too valuable to lose just like that. Leaving a remark that they should meet somewhere else next time, Yeomyeong got up from his seat. Undeterred by the slightly heavy atmosphere, Seti smirked and poked Yeomyeong in the side. You really dont know how to go easy on people, do you? I did go easy. Exchanging such words as they climbed up to the second floor. Neti, who had been snacking on potatoes, muttered as the two of them disappeared from their sight. Its tough being single around here. * * * It had been quite a while since Yeomyeong had woken up in someone elses dream. The reason he realized it was someone elses dream was simple. He had definitely closed his eyes in bed but found himself in a sewer shrouded in darkness when he opened them. Why had he suddenly entered someone elses dream? Was it perhaps one of Migniums prank? He quickly dismissed that thought from his mind. Migniums taste was lets say, a bit more pomp than a sewer like this. Thinking so, Yeomyeong wandered through the dream sewers for a while when someone began speaking from the other side of the sewers darkness. As expected, it connects. It was a one-armed elf with striking red hair. What was his name again? Seeing Yeomyeong tilt his head slightly, the elf added. Im Finel, Cheon Yeomyeong. Nice to meet you, Finel. You dont seem too surprised. Are you used to things like this? Was he asking if he was accustomed to entering others dreams or meeting others in dreams? It was a vague question. Yeomyeong shrugged in response. Finel stared at him intently, then let out a deep sigh. This is the World Trees dream. Only elves or those acknowledged by the World Tree can enter. Im not an elf, nor do I recall being acknowledged by the World Tree. Yes, thats the issue. The elf said as he turned his back. He didnt ask Yeomyeong to follow, but Yeomyeong casually trailed behind him. As the sound of splashing water from the sewers floor echoed, the elf suddenly asked a question. Cheon Yeomyeong, do you know what the World Tree is? Just a big tree? Yeomyeong swallowed the words rising up his throat and shook his head. Ive only heard of the name. The World Tree , Im not sure if this is the right way to put it, but its like a bridge connecting the real and illusory. Elves use its power to share their dreams with each other. Thats why we can fundamentally understand each other, unlike humans. This was new information. It was definitely not something mentioned in any documentary or textbook. Why are you telling me this? Because you are connected to my dream. Since youre a human acknowledged by the World Tree, I can tell you this much. ? It looks like you still dont understand but havent you already had another elf connect to your dreams? Connected dreams with another elf? That never happened All of a sudden, Yeomyeong recalled a dream where he had encountered his Killing Aura. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Killing Aura he encountered in the dream had the same appearance as Miridith. It was too much of a coincidence to just be a random incident. Yeomyeong suddenly shut his mouth, but Finel continued with his explanation. Well, youre not the first to be acknowledged. Before America invaded us, the World Tree occasionally acknowledged races other than elves. Really? Yeah, the last one it acknowledged was the Margrave. The Margrave. When he thought about it, Yeomyeong felt it made sense for someone like him to be acknowledged. After all, he was a legendary hero who fought on the frontlines against America to protect the land. Although, the land he protected was later claimed by France with just a piece of paper. So, why did you connect your dream with mine? If its because I rejected the Eastern Count Palatines offer and left No, thats not it. Bykov was pretty disappointed, but thats none of my concern. None of his concern? Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes and asked again. Then? Just like eyes, to steal reality from within a dream, its better with two than one.. Steal reality? Confused by his statement, Yeomyeong came to a stop. Just then, a bright light suddenly flashed from the other side of the sewers. As the light flickered briefly, Yeomyeong squinted his eyes and, when he opened them again, the dream landscape had changed. He was now standing in a mysterious white room, completely different from sewers he had been standing in just moments ago. Large glass containers were lined up along the rooms walls, resembling a laboratory from a cheap horror movie. But there was something more conspicuous in the room. The source of the light he had seen earlier. The World Trees crystal. Floating in the center of the room was a crystal much larger than the tiny one Darulma had given him back in Manchuria. It was the size of a grown mans fist, or at least as large as a basketball. Staring at the pale green light, Yeomyeong unconsciously reached out toward the crystal. However, Finel grabbed his hand. Do not touch it. Youll wake up from the dream. Finel didnt explain further and quietly surveyed the room. Specifically, he was inspecting the glass containers that filled the walls. Yeomyeong followed his gaze and looked at the containers which had familiar beings floating inside. Rat Beastfolk with long snouts, black fur, and grotesque tails, with large tusks. They all looked similar to the Rat Beastfolks he had wiped out in the sewers. No, upon closer inspection, they didnt just look identical. They were exactly the same. As Yeomyeong gathered his thoughts, Finel spoke while looking at the last glass container. Just as I expected, theyre using the World Trees mana to breed Beastfolks. Breeding Beastfolks? Why would they do something so pointless? Its not like theyre planning to sell Beastfolks meat. It would be better if they wanted meat. These are soldiers. You should have realized it when you wiped out those rats gathered in the sewer last time. Those creatures were actually undergoing military training. Soldiers? Thinking back, the Rat Beastfolks were indeed marching in formation. Right, they hadnt gathered there by coincidence But why? What purpose would a Rat Beastfolk army serve? Even the modern U.S. military deemed Beastfolk soldiers inefficient and abandoned the concept. As Yeomyeong pondered over this question, Finel spoke in a slightly defensive tone. Now that were here with the scent of Rat Beastfolkss blood and the World Trees mana, wasnt I justified in being suspicious of you? Was he trying to make an excuse for the ambush he sprung on them? Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes as he replied. I believe thats a separate issue from attacking me with a sword, right? And come to think of it, I got an apology, but I dont think I received any compensation, did I? As soon as he brought up the matter of compensation, Finel shrugged his remaining shoulder. Compensation? If you want, you can collect it directly from our leader someday. If you dont want to give it, just say so. No, Im being serious. Its been a long time since a human received the World Trees acknowledgment, even my leader will Will Will. At that moment, the elfs voice began to fade from Yeomyeongs ears. To be exact, every sensation was swallowed up by a single sound. His vision blurred, and every hair on his body stood on its end. It was a familiar feeling. Yeomyeong frowned and turned his gaze toward the World Trees crystal. Though the crystal had no eyes, he felt as if he was staring directly into its gaze. And in the next moment. The strange voice, identical to the one he had heard when he consumed the World Tree crystal in Manchuria, called out to him. Chapter 149: Retrograder, Egoist, And Commie (6) * * * Perhaps because he had already experienced this once before, Yeomyeong wasnt particularly flustered and was able to respond rather calmly in his mind. The crystals light swept across his forehead, as if trying to pierce into his thoughts. Was this a different entity from the crystal he encountered in Manchuria? This crystal before him seemed somewhat ruder than the one he had spoken to back then. As Yeomyeong quickly realized that us referred to the World Tree, he replied cautiously in his mind. Yeomyeong instinctively recalled the moment when he swallowed the crystal Darulma had given him. Did it read his memories? The World Trees crystal fell silent for a moment. And just before silence settled in completely, the crystal sighed. Yeomyeong couldnt make sense of the strange sequence of words it uttered. He continued to gaze at the crystal in silence, neither confirming nor denying anything. The crystal gazed back at him, and just as it seemed like the mood was growing heavy, it spoke again. - *Yes, you. The one who has caused countless sacrifices to be in vain and will continue to let more lives be sacrificed in vain.* Its words carried a profound sadness that Yeomyeong couldnt fully grasp. Feeling a sudden wave of emotion, he frowned slightly. Just as Yeomyeong tried to respond, the crystal suddenly emitted a bright light. He flinched and attempted to gather mana, but the light engulfed him faster. The crystal didnt reply, only intensified its glow, piercing even through his eyelids. It seemed to delve into his mind, flickering violently, and then It vanished. Opening his eyes cautiously, Yeomyeong saw the crystal glowing dimly. It was akin to a person flinching in surprise and curling up instinctively. And as is to prove it, the Crystals voice was trembling intensely. Once again, the World Tree did not respond. As the light hummed faintly for a moment, it spoke with a voice that made it seem like it was suppressing something with much difficulty. A consultation fee? What was it, some kind of fortune teller? As Yeomyeong entertained the absurd thought, the Crystal continued to speak. - *And when that moment arrives, remember these words. I trust your choice. Do you understand?* mean? Yeomyeong didnt even get the opportunity to complete his question before the crystals light faded away a bit faster than expected. And with the sound of something snapping, he felt the floating sensation subsided as things slowly returned back to normal. * * * Immediately after opening his eyes to reality, Yeomyeong rolled off a small inn bed like a doll with broken strings. Was it because he was expecting to wake up in the World Trees dream? His head hit the hard concrete floor, chasing away his sleep in an instant. The dull pain in his forehead brought a bitter smile to his face, but he held back his laughter. There was an unfamiliar presence in his room Whos there? Rubbing his throbbing forehead, he asked. No answer came from the room still cloaked in the darkness of night. Right, if they intended to show themselves obediently, they wouldnt have hidden in the first place. Yeomyeong quietly gathered his mana and began weaving a spell. He heard the sound of his concealed opponent gasp, but he managed to complete the Telekinesis spell just a little faster. First, an invisible force sealed the door and windows. Just as the door clicked and locked, the Telekinesis pressed down on the entire room. In the next moment, Yeomyeongs Telekinesis located something invisible, trying to make a jump for the window. He immediately manipulated the spell to grab hold of the intruder, and Yeomyeong clenched his hand. Or rather, he was about to. However, just as he directed the spell to choke the intruder, the intruder let out a sharp cry. B-Brother-in-law! Wait a second! Brother-in-law? Surprised, he halted his spell at almost the exact moment the figure trapped within his Telekinesis removed her Invisibility Cloak. Right then, the moonlight peeked into the room as the window opened slightly. Under the faint light, Yeomyeong and the girl caught in his Telekinesis met each others gaze. Her blue eyes were a shade lighter than Setis. Yeomyeong looked at her suspended in mid-air in silence, then massaged his forehead and looked again. He was at a loss for words. An awkward, heavy silence ensued. Um Did you sleep well? I didnt wake you up, did I? Unable to bear the awkwardness any longer, the moonlight fled out the window as Neti spoke with a smile. Looking at her smile, Yeomyeong briefly considered tossing her out the windowthen sighed as he noticed the Invisibility Cloak in her hand. So, where did you get that Invisibility Cloak? Soe Miri-ssi gave it to me. She said it was yours, brother-in-law. As expected. Although, to be precise, it was only borrowed. And why are you only telling me this now? Honestly, I forgot. Fine. Weve had a lot going on, so Ill let that slide But why did you sneak into my room wearing that at this hour? No comment? Yeomyeong opened the window and began pushing Neti out. Just as she was nearly out, she confessed. I-I was just curious! Curious about what, exactly? Well, um that is. As soon as she trailed off, Yeomyeong pushed her further outside. His attitude made it clear that he didnt need to hear anything more. Letting out a cry that was something between a scream and making a fuss, Neti clung to the windowsill. Physiognomy! I wanted to check your physiognomy! A short silence ensued once more. Only after the night breeze, as if bewildered, swept through the room did Yeomyeong sigh and pull her back inside, setting her down on the floor. Youre really good at using Telekinesis magic Ignoring her comment, Yeomyeong took the Invisibility Cloak from her arms. After inspecting it thoroughly for any damage, he sat down on the bed. With an air of a younger siblings intuition, Neti quickly knelt in front of him in a formal pose. Im sorry. Yeomyeong massaged his temples, trying to come to terms with the current situation. Truthfully, he wasnt all that angry. Compared to that Saintess this was almost endearing. Making up his mind to forgive her, he asked lightly. So, how did my physiognomy look? His question was meant to lighten the mood, but Netis response was anything but that. Its both good and bad. Your type of physiognomy is often called Yang Shaoyus physiognomy. Your eyes are like a phoenixs, bright and bold, with eyebrows angled upward. This suggests that you are born with both talent and luck. And the bad part? Your luck with women is the worst. If you have a femme fatale2 as your first partner, it could ruin your fate. So, the first woman is the most crucial. Oh, and by the way, my sister is not a femme fatale. All of it sounded strangely familiar Yeomyeong thought back, then sighed, wondering why he was even listening to this so seriously in the first place. Neti. Yes, brother-in-law? I dont care about physiognomy or anything like that, so next time, just ask instead of sneaking in. Got it? With that, he patted her on the shoulder. It was a clear sign that he had forgiven her and a hint to leave, so Neti stood up, bowing her head. Just as she was about to turn the doorknob and leave, she turned back and spoke cautiously. Please, dont tell my sister. Of course, itll stay a secret between us. Thank you. Unfortunately, Netis wish didnt come true. The moment she opened the door, the sight of Seti in the hallway with arms crossed greeted her. Whats doing here at this hour? Neti turned to Yeomyeong for help, but he just shrugged with a faint, bitter smile. * * * In the still-dark inn room, with dawn yet to break. So, theyre churning out Rat Beastfolk somewhere in the sewers using the World Trees crystal That was Setis first remark after hearing about Yeomyeongs dream of the World Trees dream. The Skeletal Dragon, Shepherds, and now a legion of Rat Beastfolk? This is utter chaos. And dont forget the outsiders after the World Trees crystal and Arcane Relic coming to the city as well. Yeomyeong replied, carefully omitting the direct conversation he had with the World Trees crystal from his dream story. And the Count Palatines show no signs of wanting to put an end to this mess either. In fact, aside from Eastern Count Palatine, the other two seemed hell-bent on escalating thingsas if preparing for a full-blown war. The situations so twisted, I dont even know where to start intervening. Sitting by the window as moonlight flowed down her beautiful hair, Seti bit her lower lip in concern. Yeomyeong admired her hair for a moment, then stood up holding the Invisibility Cloak. Do we really have to get involved in this mess? And if we dont? Are you suggesting that we just sit back and watch until the critical moment? No, an easy solution like that wont work at all. Maybe if we had an information network but we cant even gauge when the crucial moment will arrive. Then what? Theres a saying among back-alley gambling dens: if you cant read the game just flip the board. With that, Yeomyeong rummaged through his bag. As he pulled out a small pouch he always carried, Seti looked at it, puzzled. Flip it? How exactly? As long as we have the right hand to play, its doable. Saying that, Yeomyeong opened the pouch, revealing its contents. A Royal Seal glinting like gold, an ivory handle, and a key stained red as blood. Thats? The Blood Tear Keythe Arcane Relic given to me by the Blue Rat. As he picked up the key, the relic exuded a weighty, ominous energy, as if to prove its potency. He had received it a long time ago in Manchuria but had never had the opportunity to use it. And he never imagined that he would need to use it like this. An Arcane Relic? Are you really? Setis eyes opened wide as she realized what he was suggesting. The World Trees crystal and the Arcane Relics. Both items were being used as bait by the Count Palatines to lure outsiders to the city. A mere rumor had already drawn numerous people in; what if the actual Arcane Relics were to be displayed? This wouldnt just shake the boardit would throw the entire city into even greater chaosUtter, unimaginable chaos. The only issue was Are you sure about this? You could end up losing this item. It wont matter once Ive mastered the skills within it. And how long do you think it will take to master the Arcane Relics abilities? I wont know until I try, but I think I can do it within a week. Such arrogant words might have made any other Superhuman frown, but Seti didnt refute him. Maybe if it were anyone else, but no one knew Yeomyeongs talent better than she did. Seti gazed at Yeomyeong for a moment, tapping the windowsill as if contemplating something. A quiet silence settled between them, and as the faint light of dawn began to break over the horizon, she finally spoke again. Yeomyeong, while youre working on the relic Ill work on spreading the rumor about the Arcane Relic around the city. Or should I perhaps say itll be put up for auction? Thats not a bad idea. Yeomyeong smiled slightly and handed her the Invisibility Cloak. Whatever plan youre cooking up, this will come in handy. Seti looked down at the cloak with a conflicted expression, as if it reminded her of someone elseperhaps the Saintess. But she eventually accepted it without resistance. Folding the cloak, she asked. So, when are you going to use the relic? Right now? Or maybe after breakfast? Lets have breakfast together, just the two of us, once all this ends. Ill be back as soon as I can. With that, Yeomyeong took the Bloody Tear Key and positioned himself in the center of the room. Seti silently stepped aside, and the two stood there, exchanging a quiet gaze. A subtle tension rose between them, filling the air. Just then, a strained voice cut through the moment. Um, Unnie, sorry to interrupt, but. It was Netis voice, coming from the doorway as she raised her arms awkwardly. Both of them turned to look at her, having completely forgotten about her presence. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether it was from holding her arms up without any magic or due to some other reason, Netis face was flushed bright red. Can I put my arms down now and leave? Footnotes 1. A kan is a story, dialogue, question, or statement from Chinese Chan Buddhist lore, supplemented with commentaries, that is used in Zen Buddhist practice in different ways. The main goal of kan practice in Zen is to achieve kensh, to see or observe one''s buddha-nature.2. The korean word here is ??? (Do-hwa sal). It is a fate that causes a woman to be unable to live as the wife of one man, either due to bereavement or entanglements with multiple men. It is somewhat an outdated view. In modern society, women with do-hwa sal usually considered as femme-fatale. Chapter 150: The Path Leading To The Cold Hell Excerpt from Bhagavad Gita, Chapter 11. * * * Natsukawa, the Priest in charge of the first-year students at Lord Howe Academy, wasnt particularly surprised when she found the Saintess room empty. Partly because shed anticipated this would happen eventually and partly because shed already dealt with the Saintess vanishing act (?) before. Of course, staying calm was one thing; handling the aftermath was another. As soon as she discovered the empty roomparticularly the missing Holy Relicsshe immediately summoned Joanna Thule and the Principal. While the Principals response was laced with dismay, Joanna Thule remained unfazedeven more than Natsukawa had expected. And so, while Joanna and Natsukawa scoured the academy and the Principal dug up flight records that showed shed made a break for it at dawn, Natsukawas phone rang. Saintess Surprisingly, it was an international call from the Saintess herself; a collect call on top of that. Saintess? Given that Natsukawa might say something irreverent, Joanna answered the call in her stead. At any rate, the Saintess spoke in her usual, frivolous tone over the phone. A blatant yet considerate question. Joanna couldnt help but smile a little and replied. Only the guards, who received a bit of scolding. - *Were they dishonorably discharged?* No, theyre still serving without issue. Though her father thrashed them thoroughly until the Saintess whereabouts were confirmed. But such minor details seemed unnecessary. - *So would you get fired if I escape again?* Likely, yes. Though it wouldnt really bother me seeing that Ive already retired. One moment, Saintess. Before you go, may I ask you one last question? Are you with that crow right now? Ah, then Ill handle things over here, and tell her to earn her keep. With that, Joanna ended the call. Natsukawa, who had been recording the call, asked if they should have tried to persuade her, but Joannas response was blunt. Persuade the Saintess? With what? Just relax and pray. How can you be so nonchalant? And what will you even write in the report to the priest organization? That she just wandered off on her own? This is a political issue, not one of faith. Joanna then looked off into the distance, probably toward the Dimensional Portal in Chicago. Do not doubt, Natsukawa. The Saintess sees much farther than we do. * * * The Saintess was gazing at a distant place. On a man-made island beyond Lake Michigan, a massive Dimensional Portal rippled. Commonly called Chicago Dimensional Portal by Earthians. Despite the enormous number of trucks and people passing through the portal, she remained steadfast, her eyes fixed on the world beyond. More precisely, she was focused on the future that was about to unfold. Saintess? Then, the familiar voice of the dwarf interrupted her Foresight. Turning around, she saw a dwarf, his hands full of rings, bowing respectfully towards her. The Saintess smiled and accepted his greeting. I know the sudden request must have been difficult, but thank you for fulfilling it, Darulma. Since it is the Saintess herself making the request, what could be difficult? But even though he said that, the fatigue on Darulmas face was clearly evident. That was to be expected. Breaking through illegal immigration routes and smuggling heavy weaponry in just half a day was no easy task, even for a conglomerate. I apologize in advance, but youll have to board the truck container to pass through the Portal. Theres no need to apologize. In fact, I should be thanking you for indulging my request. Darulma simply bowed, his face overwhelmed with emotion. And as the Saintess turned to head toward the prepared container vehicle, the massive crow standing beside her tapped her beak abruptly. Saintess, you cant just depart without giving anything in return, can you? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pardon? The old Holy Knight may not mind it, but this dwarf will surely be interrogated. At the very least, you should let him know where youre headed to. Hearing the crows words, Darulma cleared his throat. He pretended not to understand, but his appreciation for her consideration was obvious. Ah Sorry, Darulma. I didnt think that far. The Saintess paused for a moment, lost in thought. How much should she reveal? If she were to tell him that she was headed to Dreitherial, Darulma would easily find out what was going on in the city. Perhaps even the priests in the Holy Nation and the Americans would too. And then, they would either become afraid or try to stop her, anticipating the reason she moved. The Saintess wanted neither of that. The fewer variables in her Foresight, the better. So, she chose to speak a truth that could easily create misunderstandings. The Dwarven mountain range. Im planning to ride a bike to that place first. Darulma looked somewhat taken aback at her unexpected answer. May I ask why? Im going to meet someone though theyre not exactly human. Anyway, its a friend. A brief silence filled the air. Darulma kept his mouth shut, trying to process her words, and before long, the massive container truck began to approach them. This was the truck that would take the Saintess beyond the Dimensional Portal. Is this friend who I think it is? As the truck came to a halt right in front of them, Darulma asked, his tone cautious. The crow, listening from the side, was puzzled by the question and looked at the Saintess, but she only smiled meaningfully. After studying her smile for a moment, Darulmas eyes widened in realization as he seemed to understand. Please tell your friend it was an honor to be of help, Saintess. With that farewell, the Saintess boarded the container. The truck, carrying weapons, a motorbike, and the Saintess, soon left, only leaving thick exhaust in its wake. As he watched the truck drive toward the Dimensional Portal, Darulma unconsciously lowered his head. * * * Yeomyeong raised his head. The concrete room where he had been with Seti and Neti just moments ago had transformed into a snow-covered plain. The change occurred less than a second after he infused mana into the Arcane Relic. Did he manage to enter this state of trance so quickly? He furrowed his brow and looked around. However, upon closer inspection, the snowfield around him appeared to be far from the typical trance state. How should he describe it? Should he call it a world that could only be seen with the eyes, like a scene from a movie or a game? There was none of the sensation typical of a trance or mental world. Even though he was standing in the middle of a snowstorm, the cold did not bother him at all. That was proof enough. He had heard that each Arcane Relic presented its content in different ways. Was this one like that? Just as Yeomyeong was pondering over this, he caught sight of something shimmering in the snow between the mounds the gleam of a scope. Yeomyeong reflexively ducked down and a bullet grazed his hair. As the cut hair fluttered and fell, Yeomyeong immediately conjured an ice spike and fired it toward the direction of the bullet. The ice spike silently lodged itself into the scope. However, thanks to the sniper discarding his rifle and leaping away, there was no blood. Damn it! The sniper, dressed in white camouflage from head to toe, cursed, his whole body emanating a sharp aura like that of a special forces operative. Who was that? Was this some sort of trial from the Arcane Relic? Regardless, since a shot had already been fired, Yeomyeong had no intention of letting him off easily. Yeomyeong created another ice spike and hurled it forward, but the sniper quickly drew a pistol from his waist and shot down the ice spike. His shooting skills were nearly impossible to acknowledge, even after witnessing it firsthand. And while Yeomyeong was impressed, he wasnt thrown off. After all, he could always just stab him with a sword instead of using the ice spike. With that thought in mind, he immediately infused mana into his calves and activated the Flying Kick technique. Though the snow reached his thighs and tried to hold him back, the mana from the Surging Wave technique acted like a snowplow, parting the snow and propelling him forward. You ignorant bastard The sniper cursed while running in the opposite direction, and Yeomyeong responded not with words, but by launching yet another ice spike. Each time he did so, a bullet would come and deflect the spike, but no shots were aimed directly at Yeomyeong. Was it due to the pistols range? No, this felt like At that moment, something snagged at his feet. He was able to move away as soon as he heard the click, thanks to his Superhuman reaction speed, but his opponent didnt miss the opportunity. The explosion of a landmine, followed by a concealed gunshot. A bullet flew toward Yeomyeongs head as he landed in the snow after avoiding the explosion right in front of him. Had this been before he had learned Telekinesis, the perfectly timed attack would have caused the bullet to pierce his head. But that was no longer possible. Just before the snipers bullet could strike him, Yeomyeong activated his Telekinesis and caught the bullet just in time. Ha-! Seeing the bullet suspended in the air, the sniper let out a bitter laugh before continuing to run through the snow. Instead of resuming the reckless chase like before, Yeomyeong stood on his tiptoes and carefully placed his feet on the snow. Feather Step, or more precisely, he had condensed the lightness of the Feather Step to its extreme, so as he stepped on the snow, his body just glided across. No tracks on the snow? The sniper muttered something incomprehensible and immediately drew his pistol from his waist and turned to fire it. However, instead of Yeomyeong, he aimed at the booby trap Yeomyeong was supposed to step on. From the deafening explosion, the hidden shrapnel from the bomb, to the heat of the blast. Yeomyeong raised his arms to shield his head and drew on his mana, but it was impossible to absorb all the shock and he was eventually overwhelmed. He rolled through the snow, leaving long tracks behind. And the moment the sniper reloaded his magazine, a thin ice spike gleamed through the smoke of the explosion. By the time the sniper noticed it and turned his head, the ice spike had already reached right in front of him. His military bandage was torn, and blood splattered from the gash. Unfortunately, the wound wasnt fatal. His ear was severed, and blood streamed down from his jawline, but that was all. Oh, youre quite skilled. The sniper, clutching the wound, appeared ordinary. A typical Slav-looking man, someone who could be found anywhere in Russia. For a moment, he stared at the spot where Yeomyeong had rolled, then immediately launched his body forward. In the next instant, an invisible telekinetic force swept across the snow where the sniper had been standing. The sniper believed he had dodged it, but from the very start, Yeomyeongs target hadnt been the manit was the snow. The snow, swept up by the telekinetic force, blocked the snipers vision. And that brief moment determined the outcome. As the disoriented sniper tried to regain his bearings, Yeomyeong descended in front of him. The distance between them was now equal to that of the reach of a sword and a pistol. An oppressive silence filled the air as they locked eyes. The sniper fiddled with his pistol, while Yeomyeong had somehow drawn his sword already. The tension in the air grew taut like a drawn bowstring, but Yeomyeong spoke first. I think this is enough of a test. Or should I cut you down to the neck? The sniper suddenly burst into laughter. His lips curled into a grin as blood continued dripping from his severed ear, staining the snow beneath him, spreading across the white ground. Not just enough, its overflowing! Even in Spetsnaz, its rare to find a Superhuman like you. Moryne, that fool for her daughter No, that lunatic for her daughter has finally found someone worthy. Lunatic for her daughter? Yeomyeong frowned slightly, but the sniper continued without any hesitation. Ive been waiting since Manchuria, wondering when youd finally use me. I was curious why youd let the Arcane Relic rot but now I see. You were just waiting for the right moment. The right moment? Yeomyeong tilted his head in confusion. He had just wanted to use the Arcane Relic to learn the techniques or skills before using it as bait What on earth did that mean? Did the sniper misinterpret his expression? The sniper patted Yeomyeongs shoulder in understanding. Ah, I see. Not just any moment, but the perfect moment. To have the legacy of the old Soviet Union right beneath your feet after crossing the Dimensional Portal. The old Soviet Union what? Yeomyeong frowned, unsure of what the sniper was talking about. In this land, where neither Yankees nor Moscow fools exist, the long-held cherished wish of the Blue Rat is about to be fulfilledWait, whats with that expression? Finally noticing Yeomyeongs puzzled look, the sniper stopped mid-monologue. A mix of disbelief, confusion, and a subtly awkward atmosphere hung in the air. After exchanging a few awkward glances, the sniper asked in a baffled tone. Wait, youre not using me to find the secret armory, are you? Chapter 151: The Path Leading To The Cold Hell (2) * * * The snowy field was no longer in sight. As soon as the startled sniperno, the Blood Tear Key snapped his fingers, the surroundings began to transform. With a crisp snap, the white horizon turned into walls stacked with ammunition crates, and the snowy field became a solid concrete floor. While Yeomyeong surveyed the transformed domain, the Blood Tear Key took a seat on the nearest ammunition crate as if it were a chair and spoke. So youre saying you used the Arcane Relic without knowing anything about it? A brief silence filled the air. In moments like this, silence was as good as an unspoken agreement. The Blood Tear Key grimaced as if hed just been shot. Damn it, it looks like this is going to be a long story then. Cheon Yeomyeong, right? Well, lets start with introductions. My name is Ben. Ben? The moment Yeomyeong heard the name, something the Holy Sword said a while back suddenly came to mind. The words the Holy Sword had uttered when she encountered Wollard in Incheon. But the President of the Blue Rat Yeomyeong had met wasnt named Benit was Moryne. So, he had assumed the Holy Sword had made a mistake, but Youre the former President of the Blue Rat. A question spoken half in doubt, half in certainty. Ben, still wiping the blood from his chin, answered. Not just the former Presidentthe founding President. And seeing that youve heard of me, it doesnt seem like youre just some ordinary guy. Well, I guess Even if Morynes a bit of a lunatic for her daughter, shes not so dumb as to hand the Blood Tear Key to just anyone. Unless youre her son-in-law or something. Yeomyeong neither confirmed nor denied his statement. He simply forced a bitter smile as he sat across from Ben. So, why is the founding President of the Blue Rat inside an Arcane Relic? Why? For the same reason as those Mages beyond the Dimensional Portal create Arcane Relics. To leave a legacy for future generations and preserve secret knowledge. Before Yeomyeong could ask about the legacy he left, Ben made the first move. Dipping a finger into the blood dripping from his ear, he drew a line under his eye. It was as if he were shedding a tear of blood. As that thought crossed Yeomyeongs mind, Bens mana stirred, and his face transformed into a completely different one. A sharp nose, piercing hawk-like eyes, and a slender jawline. In the blink of an eye, his face had changed into that of a young womanone Yeomyeong found strangely familiar. Staring at the face for a moment, Yeomyeong frowned as he recognized who it belonged to. Is that Moryne in her younger years? Oh, you are perceptive. Pretty, isnt she? You wouldnt believe how many higher-ups drooled over this face Good thing I blocked them all. Otherwise, shed have ended up becoming some high-ranking officials mistress. And want to know the funny part? After I worked so hard to train her as a special agent, she ended up falling for a Holy Knight and eloped during a mission. Though his tone was sarcastic, Bens voice was tender, like a parent boasting about their child. Are they perhaps father and daughter? If so, is man the Saintess maternal grandfather? Pushing that unsettling thought to the back of his mind, Yeomyoeng quickly steered the conversation elsewhere. Anyway, is that disguise ability one of the techniques stored within the Blood Tear Key? It is certainly fitting for an Ancient Relic belonging to an intelligence organization. Disguise ability? No, take a closer look Ben said as he pressed beneath his eye again. Then, this time, the face of a Georgian man with an impressive, large beard came into viewa face Yeomyeong was also familiar with. It was impossible not to recognize it. It was Stalins face. Does this still look like a disguise to you? Yeomyeong didnt reply. Instead, he focused his mind, carefully observing the subtle movements of mana beneath the surface. The moment he detected something unusual, Ben drew his fingers across his face repeatedly. His face kept transforming, shifting into the likeness of various historical figures. Hitler, Churchill, Roosevelt, the Emperor, and the Saintess. And when Yeomyeongs gaze met the unfamiliar eyes uncovered by the blindfold, he finally understood the nature of Bens ability. Its not a disguise; its an illusion. Ill say it againyoure quite perceptive. With that, his face returned to normal. Wiping the blood from his cheek, he continued. Blood Tears. Its a martial art that allows you to cloak objects or faces in illusions ranging anywhere from a few seconds to a few minutes. Only a select few Soviet special agents were taught this skill It was? Only the President of the Blue Rat can learn this skill now. Only the President of the Blue Rat? Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes unwittingly. Im neither the President of the Blue Rat nor am I even an employee. Exactly. But Moryne still gave you the Blood Tear Key. Its impressive that the higher-ups even allowed that to happen. Thats In fact, I naturally assumed you were either an agent sent to this city, or at least connected to the organization in some way. Wait, dontt tell me youre actually her son-in-law or something? I swear to the heavens, absolutely not. Still, your reaction to the Saintess face was rather unusual Ben gave him a meaningful look, as though teasing his grandson, while Yeomyeong massaged his throbbing temple. Son-in-law, really? The Saintess was one thing, but being tied to her mother? Completely out of the question. Lets shelve that topic for now and return to the earlier conversation. You mentioned something about the Soviet armory. Ah, yes, the Soviet armory. Our ultimate cherished wish. At the mention of armory, the air around Ben turned icy. How much do you know about the Cold War, Cheon Yeomyeong? This was all an illusion created by the Arcane Relic, but to Yeomyeong, it felt strikingly real. * * * The Cold War. An era of madness, where the United States and the Soviet Union, stockpiled an absurd number of nuclear weapons under the guise of a system rivalry. Ironically, the fear of mutual nuclear destruction suppressed direct military conflict and led the two nations to channel their competitive zeal into every other conceivable area. Who could create the stronger Superhuman? Who would be the first to send a person to the moon? Who could amass the largest arsenal of nukes? And Who could spread their system the fastest? Pervoyashasknow called Dreitherialwas the result of that competition. We will build a superior city beyond the Dimensional Portal and lay down railroads to showcase the greatness of the communist system! No one really believed the Soviets lofty proclamations. At most, people simply assumed they would either develop the southern regions beyond the Dimensional Portal into an economic colony or establish a foothold to apply pressure on Apollo City, which was under the control of the Americans. But as with all truths buried outside the annals of history, hidden within the depths of a bygone time, the reality was beyond imagination. The real reason Stalin built this city was * * * Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing his explanation, Ben looked up to see Yeomyeong quietly lost in thought. As someone who had served as both sniper and spy for quite some time, Ben was able to read him easily. The calm golden eyes, the composed expression, and beneath them, the faint traces of humanity. The deliberation didnt last long. Ben trusted Moryneand, more importantly, he trusted his own judgment. When you return to reality, start practicing Blood Tears. Itll take you at least a month to master overlaying illusions using mana drawn from blood. Sensing that the Arcane Relics time was running out, Ben offered this advice. Yeomyeong, who had remained silent until then, finally raised his head. Glancing at Ben briefly, Yeomyeong drew his sword and slashed his thumb across the blade, creating a shallow wound. Wondering what on earth he was doing, Ben frowned as Yeomyeong raised his bloodied thumb and drew a tear of blood beneath his eye. And the next moment, Yeomyeongs face transformed to mirror Bens. Though not perfect, the illusion was unbelievably refined for something learned in mere tens of minutes. Finding himself at a loss for words, Ben could only stare blankly as Yeomyeong dispelled the illusion and added. Its easier than I thought it would be. Understanding its true intention wasnt difficult Perhaps this martial art suits me well. Suits you? Was Blood Tears even the type of martial arts that had compatibility? No way. This martial art was literally wrung out of the vampires by the Soviet Union. There was no such thing as compatibility. Ben massaged his temples and asked. I thought you were odd from the start Are you sure youre not a Soviet? Ive never even set foot on Soviet soil. Then are you a survivor of the gulag? Or maybe the result of some human experiment? Or perhaps from the Dzhugashvili School Sect At the mention of Dzhugashvili, Yeomyeong furrowed his brows ever so slightly. A blatant reaction of disdain. Was it as hed suspected? So, youre from Dzhugashvili after all. I am not. Should I swear upon the Five Gods? Yeomyeong denied it, shaking his head firmly. His response was so resolute that Ben narrowed his eyes, wondering if hed misjudged. Then, Bens sharp gaze caught something lurking behind Yeomyeong. If youre not from Dzhugashvili, why are you dripping with Killing Aura? Killing Aura? Yeomyeongs expression shifted to one of mild surprise. Instead of replying, Ben raised a hand to point behind him. When Yeomyeong turned in the direction Ben was pointing to, he immediately furrowed his brows. The spot where hed sensed nothing all this while now revealed an all-too-familiar presence: the Janitor with golden eyes. Standing there with the severed Players head in one hand and a large bag in the other. You Just as Yeomyeong began to speak, the Janitor abruptly tossed the bag at him. It was so heavy that Yeomyeong nearly stumbled under its weight. Whats this? After somehow stabilizing himself with some difficulty, Yeomyeong asked, but no proper answer came because the Arcane Relics time had already run out. The faint voice, whether it belonged to the Janitor or Ben, faded into nothingness and Yeomyeong awoke to reality. Chapter 152: The Path Leading To The Cold Hell (3) * * * Absurd rumors had begun circulating throughout Dreitherial in the last few days. [Theres a secret vault left behind by the Soviets somewhere in the sewers.] From the back-alley bars to the factories in the east, and even the theaters frequented by Mages and merchants in the western district. The rumors spread rapidly, almost as if someone was intentionally sowing them. Naturally, those with common sense casually dismissed the idea. How long had it been since the Soviets abandoned this city? So, why did it just appear right now? And even if, by some miracle, such a vault did exist, it would have already been looted by the previous Count Palatines long ago. There was no need to dwell on it any further. But as was often the case with this citys gossip, rebuttals from the sensible ones were quick to be drowned out. There were too few rational thinkers and far too many drunks willing to spread rumors for the price of a drink. [The rumored Magic Tower Masters Arcane Relic and the World Trees crystalthey all supposedly came from the secret vault!] [The outsiders who came searching for treasures? Theyre all secretly from the communist party! That elf who wrecked the building last time was the proof!] [I heard that the Count Palatines destroyed the northern station on purpose! They say it was to prevent those trying to escape with the Arcane Relic. You ask if I have any proof? If you dont believe me, never mind then.] Was it merely a sheer coincidence that all these strange events had occurred in quick succession? Or was it all just the overactive imaginations of drunkards? Whatever the cause, the rumors snowballed uncontrollably, growing larger and spreading faster than the original instigator could have anticipated. Soon, the question What if? hovered over the heads of all the citys gullible citizens, and the secret vault became the talk of every gathering. And when rumors reached such a fever pitch, those in power had to inevitably take action. [As a Count Palatine responsible for maintaining order, I cannot allow such baseless rumors to persist.] The first to take action was Western Count Palatine, Joe Pantoliano. With the citys most powerful Mage Corps under his command, he declared that anyone spreading such lies, regardless of status, would be severely punished. That seemed enough to make the rumors die down. However, that was only until the next round of gossip began. [The Western Count Palatine is scheming to monopolize the vault.] [Theyre digging beneath the Pantoliano Building every night, and monsters are involved!] Though even more absurd than the initial rumors, the truth hardly mattered to the citizens. Some spread the rumors for amusement, others out of frustration over losing their jobs due to the terror attack on the railway, and some simply because they disliked the Count Palatine. United in spirit, they all took pleasure in slandering the Western Count Palatine. Being unpopular to begin with, suspicions against the Western Count Palatine quickly solidified into certainty. With even the mages under his command subtly inquiring about the vaults existence, what more proof was needed? At that point, even the Western Count Palatine could no longer remain passive. Under the guise of maintaining order, he sealed off the western sewer with his Mage Corps and dispatched guards to arrest anyone spreading the rumors. Though some citizens protested against the blatant intimidation, fists tend to prevail over reasonespecially when the fists belong to those enforcing the law. After a few unfortunate individuals lacking wit were detained, no one else dared to question what was happening beneath the Western Count Palatines building. Yet all these actions only served to solidify one belief in the minds of the people: And as the saying went, rats always moved quickly once they caught the scent of food. And in less than half a day, that certainty turned into action. Unemployed workers, drunkards, thugs, vagrants, and even mages flocked to the sewers in droves. The void left behind by the severed railway was quickly filled with chaos as countless people descended into the sewers, swarming in like the settlers of a second Western Expansion era. Despite the repeated warnings from the Western Count Palatine asking his fellow Count Palatines to keep the citizens in check, as if to mock him, the Southern and Eastern Count Palatines opened access to their sewers instead. The result that followed was unprecedented: the citys sewer system had transformed into a battlefield of fierce and violent competition. And it had only been a week since the first rumors began to spread. * * * Neti instinctively ducked as the sound of a gunshot reverberated through the sewer. It seemed that yet another lunatic had fired their weapon. As if the gunshot were a signal, a battle began to unfold in the sewer where she stood. Vagrants clutching broken liquor bottles and spewing curses, Rat Beastfolks squeaking, and thugs armed with pistols sold by Joseph they all clashed, swinging weapons, shedding blood, and screaming at the top of their lungs. It looked like a scene straight out of a war movie. And the absurd catalyst for all this madness? A small pouch of gold was found in the seweror, more precisely, one that Neti had deliberately scattered there. Though it wasnt her place to complain, given that she was the one who scattered the gold in the first place, Neti couldnt help but frown at the scene unfolding before her eyes. It seemed like there was no concept of restraint in this city. The group that had delved into the sewer as one immediately turned on each other the moment they spotted the pouch of gold. A fierce brawl erupted without hesitationmurder became trivial, and betrayal the standard. Neti couldnt comprehend it. Hadnt they originally come down to the sewers to find the Soviet secret vault? So why were they fighting the moment they saw the gold? That gold was just scattered there to make sure no one left the sewers empty-handed. In fact, she had asked her sister the same question that morning. Setis answer was simple. Compensation mentality. It felt frustrating to leave the sewers empty-handed, but sharing what they found was even more infuriating, so they fought. And as if to prove her sisters point, Dreitherials citizens showed no hesitation in taking each others lives. Everyone get lost! This belongs to the Black Patch Gang! The lunatic who had fired the gun earlier began shooting again, shouting as he did so. His madness was overwhelming, as he fired the pistol wildly without the slightest understanding of aim, let alone worrying about potential ricochets. Yet, since they were the first to discover the gold pouch, the vagrants didnt retreat that easily. For these vagrants, that gold represented a chance to change their lives. Even as they were shot or mauled by Rat Beastfolks, they refused to turn tail. Cant you see the gun? I said, get lost! No matter how much he threatened, the others didnt back down, so the thug with the gun began yelling in panic. The sweat running down his forehead was clear evidence of his distress. A Rat Beastfolk, who was in the midst of mauling the vagrant, sneered at him. Bullets! How many are left, you gold t-thief? How many? Enough to take out the lot of you, you rat bastard. A p-pistol ! maybe only has ten fifteen bullets max! O-once bullets are gone, youre dead! The Rat Beastfolk cackled, flaunting its supposed knowledge regarding firearms like some military expert. Sensing something was off, Neti narrowed her eyes just as the thugs gun made a hollow clicking sound. The echo of the empty chamber was a clear sign that he had emptied his magazine. ! H-hes out of bullets! Attack! At the Rat Beastfolks cry, the vagrants and Rat Beastfolks rushed forward, swarming the thugs like a tide. Even without guns, thugs were still thugs. Backed against the sewer wall and tightly grouped, they held out surprisingly well against the swarm. Thought Neti as she adjusted the hem of her invisibility cloak. How much longer did she have to keep doing this? Although her sister had said until her brother-in-law woke up, it had already been a week since he had fallen into his trance. All the preparations to overturn the game were complete, yet the one meant to flip the board remained unconscious. And so, here she was, scattering gold around just to lure people into the sewers At that very moment, she sensed another groupabout a few dozenapproaching from deep within the sewer. Were they another group of vagrants? However, the moment Neti turned her head, her expression immediately hardened like stone. The incoming group wasnt just vagrants. After all, no vagrant had blood-red eyes or drooled like that. And certainly, no vagrant walked alongside abominations with pig and cow heads. Neti involuntarily took a step back, which was the instinctive reaction of a sheep when facing a shepherd. Were it not for the Invisibility Cloak masking her presence, she might have bolted in fear. As she slowly crept away, the battle between vagrants, Rat Beastfolks, and thugs began winding down. Most of the thugs were either dead or incapacitated, leaving only the Rat Beastfolks and vagrants locked in a standoff over the gold pouch. That was when the cow-headed Shepherd spoke. Bring the guns. Eliminate all witnesses. The eerie voice of the Shepherd echoed throughout the sewer, and at his command, the zombies began their charge. The thunderous sound of countless feet pounding against the floor filled the air like war drums. What the hell are those? Noticing the zombies a beat too late, the vagrants panicked. The Rat Beastfolk, who was boasting loudly earlier about guns, let out a shrill cry of recognition. Zombies! Zombies! Zombies? Shit, everyone run! The sewer quickly descended into chaos. The method used to create the zombies was unknown, but the ones controlled by the shepherds were far faster than the fleeing vagrants and Rat Beastfolks. And the next moment, the sounds of grotesque screams filled the sewers. The zombies easily overtook the fleeing Rat Beastfolks and vagrants with terrifying speed. Expecting a bloodbath, Neti squeezed her eyes shut. However, the sound of splattering blood or tearing flesh never came. A brief, unnatural silence blanketed the sewer. Curious, Neti cautiously opened her eyes, only to see a stranger standing amidst the zombies and Rat Beastfolks. The silence didnt last. The zombies, drooling profusely, charged at the man. And this time, Neti didnt avert her gaze. The man swiftly drew his sword horizontally without saying a word. As the familiar blade flashed, the heads of five zombies fell simultaneously with a dull thud. The cow-headed Shepherd shouted in alarm. That guy is from Earth! Hes a Superhuman! Neti gulped hard as she watched the man leap into the air lightly. He had thrown himself right in the middle of the zombie horde. The zombies rushed at him all at once, but he stomped on their heads with ease, crushing them as he dashed forward. It was then that Neti realized his intended target wasnt the zombies, but the Shepherds behind them. Stop him! He knows who we are! Unlike the panicking pig-headed Shepherds, the cow-headed one opened his jaws wide the moment he understood the mans intent. Mana twisted, and a crimson beam began to gather within the cow-headed Shepherds open mouth. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man didnt make any attempt to dodge. Instead, he stomped on a zombie and leaped high into the air. Just as Neti was taken by surprise, a red beam erupted from the mouth of the cow-headed figure. The beam struck the man directlyRed Light of Death, a mid-tier curse magic. The man remained unharmed. From his waist, a brilliant, multicolored light radiated, deflecting the beam entirely. A unicorn horn? The cow-headed Shepherd faltered in panic. The pig-headed ones began to chant new spells belatedly, but none were able to act faster than the mans descent. The man swung his sword swiftly, its pale yellow glow slicing through one of the pig-headed Shepherds necks effortlessly. Blood sprayed as one of the Shepherds became a headless corpse. And before his blood could even hit the ground, the cow-headed Shepherd swung a fist, and the pig-headed one drew a pistol. Had the man anticipated this? The man retrieved his sword and swung it horizontally once again. It wasnt just a fast strikeit was a precise swordmanship, one that he could wield with familiarity against the shepherds. His blade severed the cow-headed Shepherds arm and split the pistol-wielding pig-headed one at the waist. As the severed arm hung in the air, the pig-headed ones body split open and the pistol clattered to the ground. ! With the final guttural cry of the pig-headed Shepherd, all but one of the Shepherds lay dead on the ground. W-Who are you? The man didnt reply. Instead, he simply swung his sword in the air, shaking off the dirty blood of Shepherds and zombies, and stepped toward the remaining cow-headed Shepherd. The battle was as good as over, but the cow-headed Shepherd refused to give up. His repulsive bloodshot eyes gleamed dangerously as he prepared one final spell. The spell he wove was simple and efficient Corpse Explosion, using the dead pig-headed Shepherds and his own body as the materials. It was so blatant that even Neti, hiding behind the Invisibility Cloak, was able to notice it, but the real issue was the speed. The spell didnt take long to prepare and it could be completed with just a few words. Die! However, the cow-headed Shepherd never got the chance to complete his spell. The moment he began to chant, an ice spike waiting behind his head pierced right through his skull. Neti unconsciously swallowed nervously. He had taken down all those Shepherds that easily? Who on earth was this guy? Had such a person always been in this city? As she wrestled with her own thoughts, the man turned his head sharply in her direction. His gaze locked onto her exact position. Could it be Neti held her breath and pressed herself flat against the sewer wall. The now-masterless zombies were loitering aimlessly, blocking any potential escape routes. The man began walking toward her. How was he able to see her through the Invisibility Cloak? No, that wasnt the point. What now? Should she fight? Run? As her mind raced, the man casually sheathed his sword and began rubbing his face with his hand. One smooth motion, as if he was wiping something awayand when he lowered his hand, his face had transformed into someone she knew. Oh my, its you, brother-in-law? Neti spoke in a voice filled with equal parts disbelief and surprise. Yeomyeong was about to answer with a laugh, but sensing something, he hurriedly raised his index finger and pressed it against his lips. It was a gesture asking her to stay quiet. Like the obedient sibling she was, Neti immediately clamped her mouth shut. And in the meantime, Yeomyeongs face shifted back to the unfamiliar visage. What was he doing? Neti wondered, tilting her head in confusion, when a familiar voice echoed from the direction the Rat Beastfolks had fled. Id like to take some of those monsters corpses off your hands. How much would that cost me? The voice belonged to none other than Eastern Count Palatine Bykov. Chapter 153: The Path Leading To The Cold Hell (4) * * * Why was someone as high-ranking as a Count Palatine roaming the sewers?Especially while wearing a fake face? Yeomyeong narrowed his eyes as the Eastern Count Palatine drew closer. Ten gold coins per corpse. What do you say? This time, the Count Palatine was wearing a different face from when he had disguised himself as a bar owner. Dressed in a tattered robe and a worn staff in his hand, he resembled a stereotypical recluse Mage perfectly. If not for the familiar voice, Yeomyeong wouldnt have recognized him at allthat was how convincing his transformation was. is thirty gold coins not enough, perhaps? The Count Palatine was now close enough to speak face-to-face. Still inexperienced at disguising his voice, Yeomyeong chose to remain silent. After all, revealing his voice might alert the Count Palatine about his true identity. Instead, he stepped back silently, allowing the Count Palatine to pass. Quite the reserved fellow, arent you? Fortunately, partly due to the precision of the Blood Tears illusion and mostly because his attention was focused on the dead Shepherds, the Count Palatine failed to see through the illusion concealing Yeomyeongs face. And as soon as Yeomyeong stepped aside, the Count Palatine immediately scurried to the bodies like a cat finding its prey. Oh Necromancy and Black Magic together The Count Palatine marveled as he began inspecting the corpses of the Shepherds, turning them around. Watching this, Yeomyeong crossed his arms and tapped the ground twice with his foot. The blatant signal earned a sheepish grin from the Count Palatine, who reached into his pouch and tossed him a small leather pouch. Ah, forgive me. Ive been getting forgetful with age. Catching the pouch, Yeomyeong opened it and found it brimming with gold coinsgenuine imperial coins bearing the Emperors face. Thirty gold coins. Keep the change if you wishI only need these bodies. With that, the Count Palatine turned his attention back to the Shepherds corpses. After confirming the Count Palatine was preoccupied, Yeomyeong gestured to Neti, who was still concealed under the Invisibility Cloak. The two then began to quietly slip away deeper into the sewer. The sword marks left on these bodies are extraordinary. However, the Count Palatines voice made Yeomyeong stop in his tracks. Still examining the corpses, the Count Palatine continued speaking. This city does not have many swordsmen of this caliber Are you a foreigner drawn here by the rumors? Yeomyeong didnt respond. Regardless if his silence was an affirmation or not, the Count Palatine kept talking. Well, your origins dont matteronly your skill. Say Have you ever considered becoming a mercenary? A mercenary? Yeomyeong recalled the Eastern Count Palatines previous plea to help restore order to the city. His brows furrowed slightly. Was he asking for help to quell the chaos again? Yet, the Eastern Count Palatines next words were far from what Yeomyeong was expecting. Its a simple job, really. I just need you to kill one elf for me. What do you say? Ill pay you handsomely. At those words, Yeomyeong could feel Neti beside him tense up in shock and instinctively covered her mouth. A brief silence ensued. Before the Count Palatine could turn around, Yeomyeong ushered Neti towards the far end of the sewer. Fortunately, the Count Palatine didnt pursue them. Instead, he called out to their retreating figures with a note of regret. I run a potion shop in the East called Ulyanov. Pay me a visit if you ever change your mind. * * * Werent that old man and the elf supposed to be allies? That was the first thing Neti asked after emerging from the sewer. Yeomyeong brushed off the filth stuck to his insoles and replied. Its not unusual for allies to stab each other in the back, especially in a city like this. Well, thats quite befitting for a commie. The two continued chatting like that as they headed to the inn. Perhaps because of the number of people delving into the sewers, the city felt much quieter than usual. Confirming that there was no one else around, Neti suddenly asked. Brother-in-law, why did you come all by yourself? Wheres my sister? Yeomyeong answered nonchalantly. Seti looked exhausted, so I came alone after putting her to sleep. Finding you was something I could handle by myself. Ah Right, shes been guarding you while you were in a trance and only taking short naps for the past week The follow-up question, Did you really do nothing while putting her to sleep? rose to her throat, but Neti swallowed it back. Somehow, she had a feelingan intuitionthat something probably had happened. Instead, as if changing the subject, she began explaining the plans her sister had executed over the past week. From scattering money among the drunkards so that rumors about a Soviet secret vault would spread, to how she ended up in the sewereverything. The explanation was lengthy, and Yeomyeongs occasional questions about their progress made it even lengthier. How long did they walk like that? By the time she finished recounting the weeks events, the two had arrived at the fortress-like inn. Armed guards were stationed at the inns windows and rooftop posts, keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings. However, they were all Josephs subordinates. Taking off her Invisibility Cloak, Neti asked. Brother-in-law, what should we do from now on? My sister said that all the preparations were complete. Yeomyeong didnt respond immediately. After watching Balagu shovel canned spam into his mouth near the inns entrance, he pulled out the Blood Tear Key from his pocket and said. Of course, we overturn the board as planned. * * * There were more Mages living in Dreitherial than one might expect. Of course, they werent proper Mages. Misfits like Dagal, whose lowly bloodlines prevented them from joining established organizations. Lunatics researching human experimentation or forbidden magic. And even criminals who were evading capture. These abnormal Mages were practically a cornerstone of the city. And since they were so well-hidden throughout the city, even the Count Palatines chose to leave them be rather than try to find and expel themso what more was needed to be said? Anyway, Bendu, to whom Balagu was presently guiding them, was also one of those Mages. Known as Dreitherials best appraisal Mage, he was a figure renowned even before Balagu fled the city. And the size of his pawnshop testified to his reputation. A massive concrete warehouse with enough capacity to hold a hundred people with ease. Looking up at the sign that read [Everything Pawnshop], Yeomyeong said to Balagu. A pawnshop run by an appraisal Mage. Looks like weve come to the right place. This is probably the most successful pawnshop in the city. Even the Count Palatines recognize the owners skill. With that, Balagu rapped loudly on the pawnshop door. A moment later, the large warehouse door cracked open, and a rough-looking man peeked out. What brings ye here? Loan? Somethin to sale? Appraisal. Appraisal? Thats gonna cost ye a bit Ye got the money? This time, Yeomyeong was the one who answered the mans question. He pulled out a pouch brimming with gold coins and shook it. The moment the man heard the sound of gold coins, he immediately cracked open the door. Come in. The inside of the pawnshop was messier than expected. Display cases were cluttered with all sorts of items, and swords and pieces of clothing lay scattered all over the floor. As the man walked briskly through the disarray, he spoke. Master Bendu is currently downstairs. Following him, Balagu and Yeomyeong crossed the warehouse, descended a staircase, and entered a small room in the basement. Behind the door sat a plump, bald old man and judging by the mana he radiated, this was undoubtedly Bendu. Master Bendu, these customers are here for an appraisal. Their guide introduced them briefly. The bald old man scrutinized Yeomyeong and Balagu from head to toe before asking. You two here for an appraisal? Its been a while since Ive had customers coming for this. So, what do you want me to appraise? An Arcane Relic. Pardon? The businesslike smile on the old mans face froze the moment he heard Yeomyeongs response. Listen here, young man. You mustve picked up something from the sewer, but sorry to disappoint youits nothing. Arcane Relics arent things you can find that easily. Werent there other customers who had come to him seeking Arcane Relic appraisals before? Waving his hand dismissively, Bendu spoke. Instead of arguing, Yeomyeong quietly pulled out the Blood Tear Key from his pocket and handed it to him. Im telling you, its nothing. Dont waste your appraisal fee and just leave But Bendu was unable to finish his sentence. His expression changed as he looked down at the Blood Tear Key. The next moment, he snatched the key from Yeomyeongs hand. This key I can feel mana from it. Is it an enchanted magic tool? Saying that, he pulled out a monocle, placed it on his eye and began examining the Blood Tear Key immediately. A brief silence filled the basement. Just as the man who had guided Yeomyeong began to glance around anxiously, Bendu finally spoke. This This is a real Arcane Relic. Its my first time seeing the real deal in person. Lets see Made from vampire bone and ash Dyed with human blood Yes, it seems like it was made during the Soviet era. Hey, where did you find this? Yeomyeong replied immediately. The sewer. Oh So the rumors werent completely false? Staring at the Blood Tear Key, Bendu suddenly made Yeomyeong an offer. This Arcane Relicsell it to me. Ill give you a good price. Not interested. A thousand No, fifteen hundred gold coins. Ill say it againIm not selling. Besides, Ive already used it once. Bendus expression began to twist at the mention of it being used already. But as he inspected the Arcane Relic again, his eyes widened. A reusable Arcane Relic? Damn it, two thousand gold coins! Three thousand! Ill pay seventeen hundred upfront, and the rest after selling off the pawnshop inventory. How about it? Instead of answering, Yeomyeong placed his hand on the hilt of his sword. After all, actions spoke louder than a thousand words. Bendus face twisted once more. I suppose I was being too greedy. My apologies. After briefly glancing back and forth between the key and Yeomyeong, Bendu sighed as if he had no choice, especially since Yeomyeong began exuding mana. The appraisal fee is five gold coins and the certificate is an additional ten. Noticing an issue with the price, Balagu, who had been listening silently from the side, flared up. Fifteen gold coins? Thats five times the going rate! This isnt just any itemits an Arcane Relic. This price is more than fair. Thats ridiculo Balagu was about to continue arguing, but Yeomyeong stopped him and pulled out the gold coins from his pouch. Fifteen gold coins. Check it. How long will the certificate take? Three minutes no, ten minutes tops. Wait outside for a bit. With their conversation concluded, Bendu called his subordinate over and gave him instructions while Yeomyeong took the Blood Tear Key and left the basement. After just over ten minutes, the rough-looking man who had first opened the door for them handed Yeomyeong a rolled-up parchment. Have a safe trip. With a parting comment that sounded almost like mockery, Yeomyeong and Balagu exited the pawnshop. And as soon as they left the panshop, the street vagrants began tailing the two men but neither of them paid any attention. Or rather, they pretended not to notice. Moments later, Balagu, trailing behind Yeomyeong a little, spoke up. We have a tail. Its not just one or two. Unlike the tense Balagu, Yeomyeong remained as composed as ever. I know. Seeing his attitude, Balagu realized that being a Superhuman, Yeomyeong must have noticed that long before him. Did you expect this to happen? Yeah, after all, I asked you to introduce me to a appraisal Mage, not an ethical one. Balagu responded with a resigned tone. Thats fair enough. Dont feel guilty. I planned for this to happen when I asked for your guidance. And the next second, Yeomyeong suddenly drew his sword and swung it. Two arrows aimed at them were sliced cleanly in half. ?! Before Balagu, with his jaw agape, could react, more arrows rained down. This time, there were too many to deflect with a sword, so Yeomyeong grabbed Balagu by his belt and leaped backwards. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dozens of arrows embedded themselves in the spot where the two had been standing just moments ago. Landing on the ground with Yeomyeong, Balagu was dumbfounded as he stared in the direction the arrows had come from. The rough-looking man who had opened the door, Bendu, and even a group of unidentified thugs. At the other end of the alley, dozens of crossbows were aimed at them, greed burning in their eyes like mana. - *Thats him!* They began advancing while aiming their crossbows. Some split off to the sides and disappeared into the alleys, likely to surround them. Yeomyeong observed their movements for a moment before weaving a Telekinesis spell and asked Balagu. Balagu, what do you think about a rumor like this? An Ancient Relic was found in the sewers and the famous Mage and his gang were wiped out by the Ancient Relics user. Was that his plan all along? Balagu couldnt help but chuckle in disbelief. Then, realizing Yeomyeong had the strength to back it up, he laughed again. Thats quite the rumor, enough to set the entire city ablaze. And with so many witnesses everyone will be talking about it for a while. Pleased with his response, Yeomyeong smirked as he completed the Telekinesis spell. At that moment, the thugs pulled their triggers to fire their crossbows at the same time. Dozens of arrows tore through the air Only to freeze midair, trapped within Yeomyeongs telekinesis. A Mage? Muttering from the front of the group, Bendu stared in disbelief. Yeomyeong responded by turning the arrows around and sent them hurtling back toward their owners. Chapter 154: The Path Leading To The Cold Hell (5) * * * Shit, dodge! A crossbow wielding thug turned tail and screamed as if doing so would help him avoid the incoming arrows. However, being a Mage himself, Bendu knew better. Unless one was a knight trained in footwork, no one would be able to outrun arrows propelled by telekinesis. B-Boss? Wait a! On finishing his assessment, Bendu grabbed a fleeing subordinate and used him as a human shield. And almost simultaneously, the rain of arrows fell upon the backs of his hapless subordinates. As his men fell with screams, Bendu discarded the human shield and raised his staff to weave a spell. Though he made a living through appraisals, he was still a Mage from Dreitherial. Combat was something he had experienced countless times. Especially Mage-versus-Mage battles. However, his opponents next move defied all of Bendus expectations. Instead of maintaining the Telekinesis magic or casting another spell, the opponent drew his sword and charged straight at him. Youre a knight? Of course, he must be a knight. What kind of Mage would have a trained physique like that? Swallowing the question that came to mind, Bendu completed the spell he had been preparing. With a crackling sound, a bolt of lightning erupted from his staff. It was a lightning spear, designed to pierce through Telekinesis magic. The opponents response to the blindingly brilliant spear was simple. He raised the sword in his hand high above his head, and as the spear was about to strike, he brought the sword down. Mana burst into dazzling light, obscuring everyones vision, but all who were present could see one thingthe blue Sword Aura flickering around the young mans blade. Panicking, Bendu tried to prepare another spell, but the opponents sword was quicker, severing the hand holding his staff. One might have expected him to scream at the sight of his wrist flying off, but Bendu was a seasoned Mage. He didnt waste time preparing another spell nor did he make the mistake of turning his back to flee. Instead, he immediately dropped to his knees. I-I surrender! Please spare me! Lest his opponent suspect a false surrender, he raised both arms above his head and flattened himself against the ground. His swift surrender not only surprised the bystanders but also his opponent, who was about to strike his neck. Yeomyeong was struck speechless as he looked down at Bendu. The lunatic, who staged a daytime ambush for an Arcane Relic and even used his own men as shields, surrendered the moment the tide turned against him. As Yeomyeong frowned and prepared to strike Bendus neck, the latter screamed desperately. I-I was wrong about you! Just spare me, and Ill give you whatever you want. Gold coins, anything from the pawnshopwhatever it is, its yours! Ah, yes! To protect an Arcane Relic like that, youll need money and influence! I can connect you with the Southern Count Palatine! If you work under him! Bendus words were cut off abruptly as Yeomyeong snapped his neck using telekinesis. The mans body flopped like a puppet with its strings cut, and the onlookers eyes flickered. Was it because a murder had taken place in broad daylight? No, it was because the words Arcane Relic had spilled from Bendus lips. To outsiders, it would have looked as if Yeomyeong had killed Bendu to silence him about the Arcane Relic. A foreigner who could wield both magic and Sword Aura, an Arcane Relic, and Bendus death. Having picked up valuable tidbits of information, the spectators began to quietly disappear into the other side of the street. The surviving subordinates of Bendu, who had managed to escape the hail of arrows, also started fleeing; the surly man who had guided Yeomyeong inside the pawnshop among them. And since he needed someone to spread the tale of him discovering the Arcane Relic in the sewers, Yeomyeong made no effort to stop him. After a while, Balagu, who had been observing from the back, approached him and asked. What if the rumors get twisted and spread in strange ways? It was a reasonable concern, but Yeomyeong shook his head. No need to worry about that. People only see what they want to see. * * * Do you know what confirmation bias is? In the office of the Southern Count Palatine, Ekatherina murmured as she moved a chess piece on the massive chessboard laid out before her. However, unlike a normal game of go, it wasnt just filled with stone pieces. There were also janggi1 pieces, chess pieces, and meticulously carved miniature models. Anyone with keen insight would instantly realize this was a microcosm of Dretherials power structure. Each piece represented one of the three Count Palatines and their hands and feet in the city. The legion of Rat Beastfolk, the Shepherds from Korea, and even the lowly, foolish commoners. Ekatherina moved the black queen symbolizing her and continued. It means that no matter how much opposing evidence is presented, people will only accept the evidence they want to accept, especially when blinded by greed. Only after Ekatherina placed the queen in the center of the chessboard did the Southern Count Palatine turn his gaze from the window. What are you trying to say exactly? Dont waste your energy trying to stop those rumors. Its not like youll be able to stop them anyway. The Southern Count Palatines face twisted. Are you suggesting that we just stand by and let those lowlifes dive into the sewers over some absurd rumor about a Soviet secret vault? Those fools dont believe the rumor is ridiculous. After all, its true that a Soviet Arcane Relic was found in the sewer, isnt it? Ekatherina smirked while moving the chess piece. The Southern Count Palatine yelled angrily. How can that be true? Instead of machine guns or rockets, the rumor claims they found an Arcane Relic? What the Soviets left behind was an armory! Thats complete nons Have you been ignoring everything Ive said so far? The truth doesnt matter. What the citizens want to believe the truth. Then what do you want to do about it? Unable to hold back any longer, the Southern Count Palatine slammed his hand on the desk. The chessboard shook, and the pieces toppled over. Are we just going to leave it be? What if those lowlifes descending into the sewers find the launch code before us? All the plans weve made so far will be for naught! Youre worried for nothing. No one even knows what the launch code is anyway. Thats your excuse? With rat bastards and lowlifes filling the sewers like this, it will eventually come to light! The rumors keep spreading, and if more and more lowlifes go down into the sewers, it wont decrease, but only increase! If this continues, theres no way well find the launch code by the emperors birthd! Thats enough. One statement from Ekatherina and the air in the office froze. Startled, the Southern Count Palatine clamped his mouth shut, and silence crawled into the room. A moment of cold silence passed. Ekatherina put the fallen black queen back in place and spoke. Fine, Ill admit the plans gone awry. So what? All we need to do is change the plan. I dont see a problem with that. Another plan? Since its come to this lets fan the flames of the rumors ourselves. Before her words could even settle, Ekatherina pulled out a small ring from her pocket. A plain iron ring, utterly devoid of any decoration. But the Southern Count Palatine, who recognized its value right away, stared in stunned disbelief. An Arcane Relic left by the former Magic Tower Master? Use this ring as bait to stir up the citizens. Use the name of Count Palatine to announce that this relic will be awarded to whoever finds the secret vault. Its time to add more fuel to the fire. Ekatherina whispered devilishly. It was not difficult to imagine what would happen if he followed her instructions. Workers unemployed due to the railway closure, vagrants, and all sorts of outcasts would descend into the sewers, dreaming of striking it rich. Deep in the sewers, they would kill and be killed; corpses would pile into mountains. And after that Well revive them all as zombies. A proposal to make use of those lowlifes. The Count Palatine felt somewhat impressed and asked back. The plan is brilliant but is it truly feasible? Instead of replying, Ekatherina picked up a black king piece rolling beneath the chessboard. She fiddled with the king piece for a moment before placing it firmly in the center of the chessboard and said. Of course its feasible. After all we have a dragon on our side, dont we? A dragon. Hearing that word, the Count Palatine swallowed hard as he stared at the black king. Ekatherina, too, was gazing at the black king, and because of that, neither of them noticed the white queen rolling onto the chessboard. * * * As the rumors about Yeomyeongs Arcane Relic spread, the city was simmering with tension, like a volcano on the brink of eruption. The ones who considered themselves strong all descended into the sewer, but they couldnt even find a trace, let alone the secret vault. Of course, there were a few who stumbled upon gold coins, but they were in the minority. After diving in numerous times with nothing to show for, there were some who began to raise rational doubts, but those voices quickly disappeared. And in the midst of this, when the Southern Count Palatine himself announced a reward for finding the vault, the citizens belief and greed toward the secret vault reached near-religious fervor. And popular belief always breeds challenges to authority. - *If weve searched the south, east, and north sewers and found nothing, then it must be in the west!* Naturally, the citizens attention turned to the sealed western sewer. Of course, only very few openly criticized the Western Count Palatine directly. After all, anyone bold enough to challenge a powerful figure with a Mage Corps under his command would have been dead and buried in a grave long ago. Instead, in true Dreitherial fashion, the citizens found different ways to mess up with the Western Count Palatine. In short they unlocked the locks, deceived the guards, and slipped into the darkness. The blockade of the western sewer quickly collapsed as the citizens organized themselves, proving that one hand couldnt block ten. And despite the Western Count Palatines furious declaration that anyone found wandering in the sewer would be executed on the spot, the rebellious citizens responded by moving more covertly. In fact, some guards even took bribes to open paths. It was truly a Dreitherial-like scene. Anyway. As the chaotic days continued and the blockade of the western sewer gradually slackened, Yeomyeong decided that it was time to drag out the Shepherds hiding in the Western Count Palatines building. The first step was purchasing maps to study the terrain surrounding the Count Palatines building. This was based on Setis belief that terrain features were the key to any battle, and Yeomyeong fully supported her opinion. In fact, he went a step further by mapping the mages patrol routes and even bribing the guards stationed in the area. It was preparation without a flaw. In comparison, there wasnt much to prepare in terms of equipment. Weapons like sword and gun, along with a small amount of consumables, were all they needed. If anything took more time to prepare, it was the masks they would be wearing to conceal their identities. Masks and weapons? Are we planning to assassinate someone? Hearing Netis impression once they finished their preparations, Yeomyeong didnt deny it. Our top priority is to uncover what the Shepherds and the Western Count Palatine are planning but if we can kill them, we should. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Neti didnt ask, Why do you hate the Shepherds so much? After all, the South Korean government had sown the seeds of hatred more than just once or twice. She was content with the fact that Yeomyeong was fighting alongside her against the South Korean government. Though it seemed that her sister decided to take it a step further. Wouldnt they all die if we just fired about ten anti-tank weapons and made the sewer collapse? Now that I think about it, its a pity. If only Joseph had brought some proper explosives, we couldve blown up the entire building. Words that were anything but a joke. Neti suppressed a wry laugh on seeing this unexpected side of her sister. However, once Seti hauled off an entire weapon crate labeled Magic Wand, Yeomyeongs group was finished with their preparations to attack the Shepherds. Less than ten days remained until the Emperors day. Footnotes 1. Janggi, sometimes called Korean chess, is a strategy board game popular on the Korean Peninsula. The game was derived from xiangqi (Chinese chess), and is very similar to it, including the starting position of some of the pieces, and the 910 gameboard, but without the xiangqi "river" dividing the board horizontally in the middle. Chapter 155: The Path Leading To The Cold Hell (6) * * * Early evening. Once their preparations were complete, the group had a simple meal before heading straight for the citys western district. Instead of sneaking around to enter the sewers, Yeomyeong and his party openly boarded a carriage. With so many people crowding the sewers, paradoxically, there were fewer eyes watching the main roads. After a brief journey, a building bathed in the glow of the sunset came into view through the carriage window. The Pantoliano Buildingthe only complete building in the city and the Western Count Palatines court. Gazing at it briefly, Yeomyeong spoke up. Neti, theres no need for you to join the fight. You can stay in the rear. His words were filled with concern and consideration. Neti, also taking the outside view, opened her eyes wide. Oh brother-in-law? I might be more useful than my sister in a fight, you know? It was a daring response. Seti jabbed her in the ribs, but Neti ignored it, opening her bag to raise two rifles into the air. I specialize in Telekinesis and Force Field magic, so Im way more versatile than my sister, whos all about fighting. Plus, Ive also been trained in martial arts like the Flying Kick technique, which allows for high-speed movement, so theres no need to worry about me falling behind in combat. You know that, right? Yeomyeong recalled her nimble movements when she caught up with him back at the northern station and nodded. And as for combat powerTelekinesis allows me to suspend and fire guns, which is more than enough. As if to prove her point, Neti caused two more rifles to float into the air. The sight of four rifles hovering inside the carriage was impressive, though Seti, sitting next to her, sighed deeply. And why havent you mentioned your lack of combat experience and poor spell precision as well? Well, thats Neti, were not heading for some casual outing. If you mess up here, youll get hurtor worse, killed. So just do as Yeomyeong says and stay in the rear. Got it? Neti didnt argue. She couldnt deny her sisters words, and if she said anything more, it would only look like she was doing it out of stubbornness. And just like that, as she silently returned the rifles to her bag, a flash of light burst from outside the window. Everyone in the carriage turned their heads at once, but the light was already gone. All Yeomyeong could sense was the twisted mana lingering in the direction the light had come from. The Shepherds magic. Yeomyeong frowned. Did they just use magic that blatantly? And on top of that, they even used a spell so powerful that anyone sensitive to mana would easily perceive it. There were only two possibilities. Either they were unable to hide it as they cast the spell due to sheer urgency His deliberation was brief, and he quickly decided on his next course of action. Everyone, get off. Well enter the sewer from here. With those words, Yeomyeong opened the carriage door and leaped out. Huh? While Neti was dumbfounded, Seti grabbed the wooden crate of weapons and followed after Yeomyeong. Left alone, Neti hurriedly jumped off the carriage and descended into the sewer through the same opening as the other two. However, before doing that, she didnt forget to toss the carriage driver a gold coin on her way out. As soon as Yeomyeong saw Neti land in the sewer water, he began spreading his mana throughout the sewer. Scouring for a bribed guard who should have been nearby, Yeomyeongs senses picked up something else instead. The distinctive repugnant presence of the Shepherds. And it wasnt just onehe detected dozens of zombies being herded along with them. They werent even making an attempt to conceal themselves any longer. Whats the plan? Do we take out the Shepherds first or head straight for the building? Having sensed the Shepherds presence as well, Seti posed the question. Yeomyeong set the wooden crate labeled Magic Wands on the ground and opened it. In it were anti-tank rockets and warheadscommonly referred to as Boomstick1. Yeomyeong slung one over his back as he answered. Both. Kill anything we see while making our way to the building as quickly as possible. Neti was about to say that sounded like a crazy plan, but seeing her sister pick up a rocket launcher as well, she decided it would be wiser to keep her mouth shut. * * * The deafening sound of an explosion echoed through the confined sewer as flames quickly engulfed the space, followed by a powerful shockwave. All that remained in the wake of the destruction was nothing more than shredded pig-heads and zombies. Despite the gruesome scene, the girl who had caused it didnt spare the carnage a single glance. She simply stepped over the corpses and continued moving through the sewer. And when she sensed the presence of more shepherds approaching Neti, reload. Seti tossed the empty rocket launcher to her sister who caught it mid-air with Telekinesis. Using the same power, Neti floated a rocket warhead into the launcher, reloaded it, before handing it back to her sister. Having already repeated this process nearly ten times, her reload time barely exceeded thirty seconds. Of course, her sisters firing speed was even faster. Intruders?! Sound the alarm! A pig-headed figure waiting at the sewer junction spotted the group and shouted, but nothing was faster than a moving rocket. The heavy sound of a launch and the following backblast reverberated through the sewer as the rocket lit up the darkness. And in the next instant The pig-heads were consumed by the explosion, reduced to blood and black dirt. Some zombies, lucky enough to be outside the blast radius, managed to survive(?)but only for a moment. Before they could even turn their heads, Yeomyeongs blade had already carved a long arc through the air. The group pressed onward as decapitated zombies fell behind them. Their approach was too crude to be called an infiltration, and the fight was far too one-sided to be called a battle. How much further? Neti, who was now using Telekinesis to float several rocket warheads around her, asked. The group, all using the Flying Kick technique, was speeding through the sewer at an astonishing pace. She thought theyd have surely reached Western Count Palatines building by now. Hence, her question. But the answer came from someone unexpected. The Western Count Palatines building? Youre already there. A voice answered from beyond the darkness of the sewer. The group came to a halt at the same time and turned to identify the speaker. The figure emerging from the shadows was not a shepherd. No shepherd had a scrawny frame like that. As Seti debated whether to fire the rocket, the figure pulled back their hood, revealing their face. Who sent you? The East side? Or the South side? The speaker had a gaunt face as thin as a zombies and bloodshot and gleaming eyes that resembled the corrupted humans he had seen back in Manchuria. And the twisted mana filling his brain was the proof of it. However, unlike the ones he saw in Manchuria, this one could speak normally, so it seemed like an improved version After the shepherd, they now had a corrupted human. Yeomyeong felt a strange sense of dj vu as he secretly gathered mana. But it didnt matter. The creature mocked the group. No matter whose orders you follow, its already too late. The Western Count Palatine has already opened the path leading to the underground, so all that sleeps below is ours. His tone was smooth, almost like he was reciting poetry. Neti, now completely tense, carefully loaded her rocket. Usually, such creatures would either have traps prepared or were formidable warriors But before she could finish her thoughts, the creatures head was twisted all the way around. A horrifying sound echoed as the neck twisted 180 degrees. Soon after, the creature collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. What a crazy Did Yeomyeong just use Telekinesis to kill that creature? How was he able to do that? Even the powerful farm owner who claimed to be an Archmage would not be able to pull off something like this. And it wasnt even that type of spell in the first place. Neti stared at Yeomyeong with shock in her eyes. Even after executing such an abnormal act, his face showed no traces of satisfaction. Calm as ever, he simply gazed beyond the sewer as if thinking nothing of it. As her questions began to deepen, Yeomyeong spoke while drawing his sword. Neti, prepare your weapon. What? And keep your guard upthe real battle starts now. As if in response to his words, dark shadows began to appear from beyond the sewer. One, two, five, ten, twenty, forty In the blink of an eye, the creatures with eyes glowing red like those of a madman began occupying the sewer. * * * A huge concrete staircase leading deep underground. At the place where no footsteps had been heard for a long,long time, two sets of footsteps echoed. The rhythmic sound continued for a while. The Western Count Palatine, Joe Pantoliano, spoke. I cant believe a space like this existed below the city He stopped walking and gazed down at the seemingly endless staircase. What could be hidden down there to warrant such a thick concrete bunker? Is this really an armory? Western Count Palatine asked unintentionally. His companion, descending the stairs with him, halted and answered. Yes, it is an armory. What kind of weapon would possibly require a place like this to be built? It almost feels like a demon king is sealed in this place. Seemingly finding his question ridiculous, the other person let out a small laugh. A demon king? The item down here is far beyond something like a demon king. Far beyond? Even a demon king couldnt scratch the World Tree, could it? His words were filled with meaning, but it took the Count Palatine a moment to comprehend. However, the lifetime of knowledge he had accumulated soon helped him decipher the true meaning behind those words. After all, only one Earthian weapon that could destroy the World Tree. Western Count Palatine swallowed his saliva and looked at his guide. An Earthian wearing an intricate yet repulsive horse head. For some reason, the face that had seemed so reliable just a moment ago now appeared grotesque. A brief silence filled the space between the stairs, and just as a look of fear began to creep into Count Palatines eyes, the one with horse head turned their head and spoke. Our country was able to find this thanks to the assistance of Your Excellency, Count Palatine. Y-yes, I have played a big role here Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your Excellency will be greatly rewarded for sure. That was right, rewardAn opportunity to escape this rotten world and become a noble in the advanced Earthian society. After all, desire was the strongest drug of all. Pushing away the fear and doubts rising in his heart, the Count Palatine continued down the stairs. Or rather, he was about to. However, just as he started to move, a heavy thud from the ceiling caught his ankles. Following the sounds, concrete dust began to fall from the ceiling. What was that? An enemy attack? Hey, whats going on? How was the enemy able to get here already? The horse-headed man didnt respond immediately. He narrowed his eyes, gazed at the ceiling for a moment, and then, once the vibrations settled, he spoke. Theres no need to worry. Its nothing serious. Nothing serious? How can you still say that after hearing that sound? Weve already deployed troops throughout the western sewer, and there are barrier magic spells surrounding the building. Theres no need to worry. But didnt we use a really powerful spell when breaking the seal e? If they saw that magic If anyone is brave enough to try, we can just kill them. The Count Palatine looked doubtful, but couldnt bring himself to argue. The skill Korea had shown so far was undeniable and real. Just as Count Palatine was trying to reassure himself The concrete ceiling cracked, and a large hole appeared. Soon, amidst the scattering debris and dust, a totally unexpected intruder revealed themselves. Footnotes 1. This here refers to an RPG-7. The original word used here is "Allah''s Wand", but we decided to tone it down since it might sound offensive to some people and we don''t want to be disrespectful. Chapter 156: 19530305 * * * How? The Western Count Palatine muttered unintentionally the moment he saw the intruder land on the stairs. It was a simple question with multiple implications. How did the numerous guards, who were supposed to be protecting the sewer, allow this to happen? How did they manage to break through such thick concrete walls? The answer to all his questions descended from the ceiling; two women wearing masks that revealed only their eyes and armed with a massive hammer and anti-tank rockets. It wasnt until the Western Count Palatine saw them covered in blood and concrete dust that he began to piece together what had happened above. So they killed anyone who got in their way and used the hammer and rockets to break through the concrete floor? It was hard to believe, but there was no other explanation. As the Western Count Palatine took a big gulp and stepped back, the horse-headed man, who had been observing the intruders from a distance, opened his mouth. You guys are all Earthians. None of the intruders replied. Instead, the male intruder who landed first charged at the horse-head with a sword glowing with a milky white Sword Aura. . The sword came straight at him without any tricks. It was a simple attack, but its speed was incredibly fast. And by the time the horse-head instinctively raised his protective shield, the sword was practically at his face. The shield crumpled like paper, and the horse-head man was blasted backwards as if struck by a shell. He desperately reached out midair, trying to grab anything he could. His fingers broke, and his hand was torn, but the horse-head somehow managed to stop himself from falling down the concrete stairs. He hung on to the staircase railing by the skin of his teeth and took a deep breath. While he would normally prepare for the next spell or transformation, he was too disoriented to do anything other than stare at the intruder. Was it because the intruders abilities had exceeded his imagination? No, it was because the intruders movements were eerily familiar. The Flying Kick technique?! How is the Flying Kick technique coming from that intruders footsteps? How was the martial art of the patriots, embodying the blood and sweat of the Korean people, appearing in the movements of an intruder? First came confusion, and then overwhelming rage. A Dwarven-made sword and the Flying Kick technique Are you agents from America? Ha! Jeon Yongseop So, that traitor even sold something that should have never been sold! The intruder, Cheon Yeomyeong, didnt bother correcting his misunderstanding. What use was the truth to someone about to die? He unleashed the Flying Kick technique once more and swung his sword. This time, the mana from the wave of the Surging Wave technique flowed over the sword. O King of the Undead! Seeing that, the horse-head began chanting a spell as if he had been waiting for it. Twisted mana in the form of crimson flames erupted from his mouth. Yeomyeong did not stop nor did he try to evade them. Instead, he put more force into his shoulders and struck downward toward the flames. The sword, imbued with the swordsmanship he had stolen from the Player and Sword Aura, along with the mana of the Surging Wave technique, cut through the pouring flames and twisted mana, before embedding itself deep into the horse-heads shoulder. The horse-head managed to narrowly avoid the sword aimed at his neck, but he was unable to put up any meaningful resistance. Yeomyeong drove his weight into the sword, severing the horse-heads arm. The repulsive blood, characteristic of the Shepherds, splattered across the concrete as the severed arm flew through the air. Just as Yeomyeong was about to deliver a big swing with his sword, the horse-head cast yet another spell. Only this time, the target wasnt Yeomyeong, but his severed arm. The spell was called Corpse Explosion. Almost immediately, mana and air were sucked in, and it exploded. Blood and flesh erupted like a grenade, knocking both of them back. And in that split-second gap created by the explosion, the horse-head immediately began to draw mana and prepare for a transformation. If he could transform, losing an arm wouldnt be a big issue !? However, his thoughts were cut short. An invisible force grabbed him by the neck as he was falling. Telekinesis? Magic? Just as the horse-head belatedly focused on his Magic Resistance, Yeomyeong hurled the horse-head down the stairs. The horse-head let out what sounded like a screamor rather, a loud screamas he disappeared below. Yeomyeong wiped the blood off his face and looked down the concrete stairs. He didnt hear the sound of the horse-head hitting the ground, so he couldnt tell how deep it was. The ones who fall like that always end up coming back alive. As Netis voice broke the moment, Yeomyeong raised his head and looked at his companions. Seti and Neti had already bound the Western Count Palatine tightly, and surprisingly, the Western Count Palatine looked rather composed. Are you really Earthians? Americans, at that? Could it be that the horse-heads misunderstanding spread? After all, from the perspective of the Western Count Palatine, it was reasonable that he would think that way. I am the Western Count Palatine of this city, Joe Pantoliano. I know. You know? Then that makes things easier. With the authority of Count Palatine granted by the Emperor I formally request cooperation with you and the United States. Though he tried to act composed, the Western Count Palatines voice contained an undeniable trace of fear and expectation. Yeomyeong didnt know what the man was thinking however, perhaps there was a way to use him. Yeomyeong signaled Seti with a glance, asking her to remain silent, then responded to the Western Count Palatine. Cooperation? You sure talk a lot for a terrorist. T-Terrorist, you say? I was being used by them against my will! The sound of the Western Count Palatines heartbeat grew louder. Lies. Yeomyeong remained silent and crossed his arms, as if daring him to keep blabbering. Trying to hide his trembling voice, the Western Count Palatine continued speaking fervently. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I told you I had no choice. They took the citizens I cherished hostage to threaten me! B-but I didnt just sit back. Looking for an opportunity for retaliation, I pretended to cooperate and secretly gathered information It was a blatant lie. With a subtle glance, Yeomyeong clenched his teeth to suppress a bitter smile. Did he interpret Yeomyeongs silence as agreement? The Western Count Palatine licked his lips and added. Arent you curious about the information I dug up? If you promise to cooperate with me No, the order is wrong. You should prove your value first. . In sync with Yeomyeongs act, Seti tugged the rope binding the Western Count Palatine, causing it to tighten. Under the sudden pressure, the Western Count Palatine gasped for air but continued speaking. Theyre after the underground armory! The armory I already know that. Tell me something more useful. The Western Count Palatines face turned bright red as Seti tightened the rope even further. Th-the passwords they know for the armory are all fake! Only then did the rope loosen a little. Fake? I-I gave them fake ones on purpose! So that I could punish them when the time came Or rather, he must have left a contingency plan until the very end. Yeomyeong let out a bitter smile he had been holding in and looked down the stairs. If what the Western Count Palatine said was true, then the horse-head who had already descended must be stuck at the entrance of the armory, unable to proceed. What should we do? In the meantime, Seti, still pressing the Western Count Palatine, asked. Yeomyeong shook his sword and responded. Theres nothing more to get. Lets get rid of him. What? Wait! Without me, you wont be able to get into the! Just as the Western Count Palatine was about to continue protesting, Seti snapped his neck and , he collapsed like a wooden puppet. Having dealt with the Western Count Palatine, the group was about to descend the stairs when Neti, who had been watching in silence, asked. Is it really okay if we dont know the armory password? Instead of answering, Yeomyeong pulled out the Golden Seal from his pocket and waved it. A magic item that could open any lock in the world. That gesture was far more convincing than a hundred words, but Neti, still puzzled, asked. Uh what is that? * * * Duncan couldnt shake the feeling that something had gone wrong. He had been full of dreams when he gathered his subordinates and descended into the western sewer. He dreamed of finding the secret vault in the sewers, making a hefty profit, and returning to the Magic Tower with the Arcane Relic from the former Magic Tower Master. However, what he actually greeted him when he entered the sewer was far from his dreams. Bodies of unidentifiable pig-headed creatures, the stinging smell of gunpowder, and the dregs scurrying around in the sewer. And among all these problems, the biggest issue was still the age old one: people. In this city, people were always the problem. Boss, uh lets just retreat. I dont think this is something we should get involved in. One of Duncans subordinates spoke up when angry shouts and screaming echoed from the other side of the sewer. Even an ordinary person, who couldnt sense mana, could tell that the situation was a complete mess. Duncan wasnt unaware of the problem, but he couldnt bring himself to suggest they leave the sewer. Not long ago, his organization had fallen into decline after an attack by an unknown assailant that left him with broken arms and legs, causing his wealth to shrink even further as a result. If they were to retreat without making any gains, he couldnt predict how far theyd fall. Drunk on greed, false hope, and the stubbornness of a person pushed to the edge, he shouted. Shut up and just locate the vault! Whats there to worry about when you have me? His subordinates hesitated but reluctantly obeyed his command because the mage before them was far more terrifying than the screams coming from the other side. However, it didnt take long for Duncan to realize that his judgment had been wrong. Huh? Whats that sound? The subordinate who was inspecting the sewer from a distance heard countless footsteps. And surprisingly, the sound of footsteps in the sewer water followed a regular pattern. Boss! Some strange figures are coming this w! Feeling uneasy, just as the subordinate was about to call for help, the relaxed footsteps suddenly turned into the sound of running. It sounded like thousands of rats were moving at once. The subordinate turned in alarm, but it was already too late because a blade shot out from the darkness and dug deep into his neck. The last thing that flashed before the collapsing subordinates eyes, as he foamed at the mouth was the sight of Rat Beastfolks flooding the sewer. For some fun trivia, google March 5, 1953 Footnotes 1. Richard Milhous Nixon (January 9, 1913 C April 22, 1994) was the 37th president of the United States, serving from 1969 until his resignation in 1974. Chapter 157: 19530305 (2) * * * Haa, this is ridiculously deep. Are we really sure this is an armory and not some nuclear fallout shelter? The depth feels kind of strange to me. And its ridiculously dark too. I mean, even emergency staircases have signal lights, so why is there nothing here? Hello its not just me who thinks this is strange, right? I think weve already gone down more than 20 floors Hello? Unnie? Brother-in-law? At that moment, Neti stopped abruptly as a light appeared ahead of her. A small magic circle emitting a brilliant golden glow illuminated the staircase where they stood. It was a familiar light, the same light she had seen on the day her brother-in-law had broken the mental restriction in her mind. The source of the light was from the rectangular golden magic item that her brother-in-law had waved about earlier and he was now using it to inspect various parts of the staircase. Brother-in-law? Whats going on? Give me a moment. Weve fallen into a trap and Im figuring out what kind. Fallen into a trap? Neti glanced at her sister, but Seti had her eyes closed as if she had sensed something. A tense silence ensued for a brief moment before Seti finally opened her eyes as if she had discovered something, exchanged a quick glance with Yeomyeong, and then She leaped straight down the staircase. Startled, Neti nearly dropped the weapon bag she was carrying. However, her brother-in-laws calm demeanor helped her maintain her composure. It wasnt long before Seti returned unharmed, though she had technically fallen down the stairs. As if anticipating this, Yeomyeong used Telekinesis to catch her. How was it? As expected, weve been going around in circles. Could this be the Shepherds doing? It doesnt look like it. Theres no trace of twisted mana so its probably the armorys security system. Unable to follow their conversation, Neti simply listened silently. But the moment their discussion ended, they both turned to look at her. What? Any advice, as a fellow mage? Wasnt her brother-in-law a mage, too? Neti tilted her head but answered dutifully. If its a magic circle thats making us walk in circles, then its similar to the ones used in the old Communist bloc countries. However, Im not entirely sure if its exactly the same. How do we break it? You just have to get rid of the magic circle. While you could usually blow it up with C41, targeting areas where the circle is likely to be. But in a massive concrete structure like this, finding the magic circle itself was a challenge. Blowing up the entire structure wasnt an option either; even if they used all the rocket warheads they currently had, it wouldnt suffice. Yet, for some reason, Neti felt certain that her brother-in-law would find a way to escape. And, as if to confirm her belief, Yeomyeong began gathering mana. Had he already traced the mana of the magic circle? Or was he preparing some other spell to neutralize it? Neti began to anticipate how her brother-in-law would break through this trap. However, Yeomyeongs response the next moment exceeded her expectations. We have wasted enough time here. With those words, Yeomyeong drew his sword and unleashed a brilliant white Sword Aura whose intensity overwhelmed the light of the Golden Seal. A comets light, the likes of which Neti had never seen before. As Yeomyeong swung his comet blade downward, the magic circles mana began to envelop the stairs, seemingly in resistance. However, the comets light ruthlessly shattered not only the mana from the magic circle but even the concrete of the stairs, as it flew to the bottom. There was no sound, but Neti instinctively realizedthe mana of the trap magic circle had been completely shredded. As she marveled at his monstrous display of power, Yeomyeong glanced down and spoke. The ones below mustve already noticed by now. Lets go. What? Instead of replying, he simply leaped over the staircase railing. Wait, did he even know how high this place was? Neti looked down in a panic, but her sister suddenly grabbed her by the waist and Hold onto your weapon tightly with Telekinesis. What? Unnie, wai! Without even giving her a chance to finish her sentence, Seti jumped down as well. * * * At the rooftop outpost of the fortified inn. Balagu swallowed nervously as he stared at the smoke rising from the city. It was clear to anyone that a fire was raging, but there were no firefighters in sight. Had the firefighters also ventured into the sewers chasing a big haul? No, that wasnt it. His instincts were screaming at himthis wasnt ordinary smoke. It was the smoke of death and war. The cries and screams seeping through the smoke, the sounds of walls crumbling and flesh being torn, confirmed it. Regardless of what was happening, the dreadful smoke was spreading rapidly and itwas only a matter of time before it reached the inn Hey, you castrated Orc. Balagu turned around to see Joseph and his burly companions hauling a weapons crate up to the outpost. Opening the crate packed with machine guns and ammunition, one of the men shoved Balagu to the side and began setting up a machine gun on the fortification. Do you know how to shoot? Balagu shook his head. Joseph chuckled and handed him a pistol. Then its a good time to start learning. Leave this place to the experts and head downstairs. Theres heavy lifting to do. Patting Balagus shoulder, Joseph gestured for him to follow as he descended from the roof. As Balagu followed him into the inn, he saw the burly men moving frantically, as if preparing for war. What in the world is happening? Balagu asked, glancing at the machine gun being set up by the window. Joseph shrugged. I dont know either. You dont know? He didnt know what was going on, but he still prepared all this? Balagu frowned in disbelief as Joseph lit a cigarette and replied. But I can tell you this much: this citys screwed. Isnt that obvious? Just then, a loud explosion thundered from the far side of the city. Joseph took a long drag from his cigarette and smiled. Ive got a safe place and weapons, and in a screwed-up city like this, theres nothing more valuable than weapons and a fortress. Anyone with half a brain will be coming here to seize this place. Balagu didnt deny it. Everything Joseph said was true. But still You can just run away, cant you? Hmm? Youve already been paid in full, and Cheon Yeono, your clients arent even here. It was a rather blunt question. Joseph smiled and took another drag from his cigarette. Then, as he exhaled a puff of smoke directly into Balagus face, he asked. Listen, Orc. Stop beating around the bush. Lets be upfront herehow much do you actually know? Receiving an equally blunt response, Balagu swallowed hard before answering. I know you came to this city after a request from the Eastern Count Palatine. Oh? It seems that youre not just some random guide, huh? Well, let me ease your mind about one thing. I have no intention of betraying my client. Do you know why? No, I dont. Joseph didnt reply immediately. Instead, he leaned against a window overlooking the inns entrance. As the screams from the city mingled with the cigarette smoke rising above the chaos, the smuggler finally spoke. You know, smugglers always stick to the strongest side. * * * The light from the Golden Seal pierced the darkness as they fell. Beyond the light, only the concrete stairs were visible. However, Yeomyeongs heightened senses picked up faint voices, a light scent of blood, and all too familiar twisted mana. The presence of the Shepherds. As expected, upon discovering that dozens of Shepherds huddled at the bottom of the stairs, Yeomyeong swung his sword with all his might. Mana flickered along his arm and sword as it tore through the air, releasing a burst of brilliant light. By the time the Shepherds noticed Yeomyeong, it was already too late. Comet Swordthe Sword Aura, fired with the intention to annihilate rather than greetstruck the ground before Yeomyeong. As the concrete floor exploded, sending up clouds of dust, Yeomyeong extended his Telekinesis to slow his descent. Given the height he had leaped from, a deep thud reverberated through the ground as he landed. Despite the sudden shock, the Shepherds responded rather quickly. The surviving pig-headed ones drew their guns and opened fire in the direction of the Golden Seals light. However, after they had barely fired more than a few shots, an anti-tank rocket descended upon them. Explosion. More explosions. The bottom of the staircase was instantly engulfed in flames. Even Neti, who had launched all the rockets at once, was taken aback by the devastation they caused. D-Did brother-in-law get caught up in that? Yeomyeongs fine. Seti replied confidently as she twisted her body mid-air and kicked off the stairwell wall. Feeling the sudden shifts in momentum, Neti gagged, but Seti kicked off the walls a few more times to slow their descent. And when the two landed on the ground, what greeted them was the sight of Yeomyeong with his sword, standing among the scattered corpses of the Shepherds. There were over a dozen pig-headed figures, and at least ten cow-headed figures sprawled dead. However, Seti couldnt smile. Across the floor, five pairs of red eyes, seemingly unscathed, were staring at them. I cant believe we were ambushed in a place like this. A soft voice, almost unbefitting of a Shepherd, echoed. Yeomyeong infused more mana into the Golden Seal to illuminate the surroundings. As the golden mana revealed the massive iron door, the five Shepherds standing before it came into view. Four horse-headed figures and one chicken-headed figure. Well-informed regarding the true prowess of these opponents, the two sisters tensed up and drew upon their mana. Seti drew her hammer while Neti opened her bag, levitating three rifles and the last remaining anti-tank rocket. And the avenger, who had already slain nearly a hundred Shepherds, smiled as he lowered his blade. Who are you? Yeomyeong didnt bother answering. If he were going to tell them, he wouldnt have disguised himself in the first place. Having sensed this, the chicken-head changed his question. What have you done to the Western Count Palatine? At that very moment, the horse-heads began preparing their spells. Meanwhile, Yeomyeong subtly unleashed his Telekinesis and replied. I snapped his neck. True to his nature, a human lusting after something that wasnt his, he died in an insignificant manner. Did you happen to hear the password to the armory? No. Oh? Thats annoying. Now well have to climb back up and dig through his brain. With that, the conversation came to an end. Just as the rifles Neti was manipulating opened fire, one of the horse-heads fired a crimson beam from his mouth. Gunfire and the roaring explosions of magic. With the ear-splitting sounds as the signal, Yeomyeong and the chicken-head lunged at each other. * * * Yeomyeong closed the distance in an instant and continued to accelerate, swinging his sword down. The Sword Aura extended, carving a long trajectory through the air. The chicken-head swung his leg at the sword. Mana clashed with mana, sword against shoe, sending shockwaves and a shriek through the air. A moment later, the shoe tore apart with a screeching sound, revealing razor-sharp talons characteristic of birds. A half-bird, half-human hybrid, like a Corvus? As the thought crossed Yeomyeongs mind, the talons clenched, attempting to grab his blade. Yeomyeong swung his sword horizontally, severing the talons in retaliation. One of the severed talons fell to the ground, but the chicken-head nodded nonchalantly. Impressive. Youre more skilled than I expected. Yeomyeongs assessment wasnt much different. With just one clash, he understood. The chicken-head was strong. He was as strong as the opponents Yeomyeong had faced so far. For what reason do you attack us? Money? Glory? Or is it orders? The chicken-head whispered. Did you know? I work for the Korean government. I dont know who you are, but if its for money or glory, just name your price. Considering your talent, I can overlook this mistake entirely. How about it? Would you like to serve a country that truly works for its people? What utter nonsense. Yeomyeong clenched his fist tightly and raised his heel. Then He struck the concrete floor with Quake Stomp. The thick concrete cracked and groaned in protest as it shattered under the impact. The sudden tremor caused not only the horse-heads but even the chicken-head to stagger and lose their balance. While they would have normally recovered quickly, their reaction was delayed as they recognized the technique Yeomyeong had unleashed. The ultimate skill of the Flying Kick technique, Quake Stomp. Quake Stomp? Could it be? As the startled chicken-head spoke, the blade of vengeance gleamed, slicing toward his neck. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Footnotes 1. C-4 or Composition C-4 is a common variety of the plastic explosive family known as Composition C, which uses RDX as its explosive agent.